Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Super Smash Bros. tournament has always been an adrenaline-fueled spectacle, but this time, someone—whose judgment clearly needs to be questioned—decided to take it to the next level. Not only did they bring back all the previous fighters, but they also added 24 new faces to the mix. Now, nearly 90 fighters from different worlds, skills, and personalities will be trapped under the same roof for an entire year. Legendary rivalries, unexpected alliances, absolute chaos... Can they coexist without the mansion going up in flames? Spoiler: probably not.

Fighter 01: Mario

An empty chair waited in the middle of a nearly empty room, save for the giant poster of Mario in the background with his name and the number 01 next to it. Soon, Mario himself seemed to be getting closer, his voice growing louder.

"So, I just sit here and talk straight to the camera?" The plumber asked, his voice already louder thanks to the small microphone in his overalls. "Okay, if it's that simple."

"Mario!" The announcer's voice suddenly sounded, alerting Mario who jumped in his chair as soon as he sat down. "Welcome back."

"Oh, it's you..." Mario sighed in relief. "Hey, I know you're the announcer for everything, but wouldn't it be too much trouble to warn us before you suddenly speak? We already had an incident last tournament with Charizard..."

"I'll take that into account," The announcer quickly replied before changing the subject. "Time to answer! How does it feel to be back in Smash?"

Mario was sure that his comment was overlooked and that it really won't be taken into account, but he decided to let it go.

"Well, it's exciting, that's for sure," He replied somewhat nervously. "Although I must admit that this feels a little sudden. I mean, the last tournament was just 2 years ago. There's usually about 6 or 7 years between one tournament and another. This one feels like something forced out of hand, but I'm happy to be back anyway. I just hope that living in the mansion isn't as chaotic this time. But you can't expect anything less considering that we're... what? About 50 fighters?"

"There's 89 this time around," The announcer replied directly.

Mario's pupils shrank upon hearing that, and his mustache deflated, while the plumber blinked a few times before...

"89?! THE HELL'S WRONG WITH YOU—?!"

Fighter 02: Donkey Kong

"Of course I'm happy to be back!" The ape said cheerfully as he peeled a banana and began eating it. "It's always a pleasure to smash Mario and Bowser's faces in. And of course, the chaos that happens in this place every tournament is always welcome. I can't wait to see the new faces!"

"Maybe it's time to mention this, Donkey Kong: King K. Rool will be part of the tournament this year," The announcer said as if it was no big deal.

However, DK's eyes widened, then he blinked a couple of times as if processing what he had just been told. Then, he crushed the banana in its peel, sending it straight into his mouth. He swallowed it, tossed the peel behind him, and grinned defiantly while cracking his knuckles.

"Ohoho! I think this might be my favorite tournament yet!"

Fighter 03: Link

Link wasn't at ease despite sitting down. His hand instinctively went to the hilt of the Master Sword sheathed on his back, his eyes scanning the area as if he expected an ambush at any moment.

This Link was not the same as in previous tournaments. The one from the original tournament and Melee came from a timeline where he was a child in an adult's body. The one from the Brawl and Smash 4 tournaments came from a world besieged by the Twilight Realm. And this Link? He was over a hundred years old, woke up in a Hyrule with no memories, and had no idea what to do or where to go. Even though he had recovered some of his memories and his world was safe, he still didn’t understand what "Super Smash Bros." was or why he had ended up here.

"Link!" The announcer spoke. "Welcome. Relax a bit, no one will hurt you here. At least, no one who isn’t a villain."

"I still don't understand why I'm here," Link replied.

This made the announcer seem at a loss for words. The other Links barely said one or two words, but this one had just spoken a full sentence without hesitation. When he finally pulled himself together, he cleared his throat and responded.

"My apologies. I’m not used to hearing a Link... say much," The announcer managed to say before continuing, now calmer. "You're in Super Smash Bros., a tournament to determine the greatest fighter across all worlds—at least until the next one comes to claim the title. You, Link, are one of six fighters from your universe participating, though only two of you come from the same timeline."

"And what does that mean?" Link asked, still on guard.

"It means you'll have to prove you're the best in your world. It's that simple."

"And why do we have this... tournament, exactly?"

"No reason is needed to have fun. Besides, no one dies in these tournaments—you just lose."

"...I suppose I can't argue with that."

Once Link finished speaking, he stood up and walked away, though his posture and the way he looked around made it clear that he wasn’t lowering his guard.

"This new Link is... interesting," —the announcer remarked.

Fighter 04/29: Samus/Zero Suit Samus

"Honestly, I thought the next tournament would come sooner," The bounty hunter admitted, her armor powered down and set aside while she sat in the chair with her legs crossed. "People seem to be getting more and more excited for them. I figured we'd only get a year off before the next one."

"That was the plan, but there was one fighter... difficult to reach," The announcer replied. "At least they've accepted, so the delay was worth it. I just hope you're ready to face some... controversial opponents."

"Pff, as if they’re a big deal," Samus waved her hand dismissively. "Who do we have this time? A Piranha Plant?"

"Actually, yes, but she won’t be a problem for you," The announcer said. "I’m sure Ridley and Dark Samus will be."

Samus's calm and collected demeanor vanished instantly. She got up, kicked the chair aside, put on her suit, aimed at the camera, and fired.

Fighter 04Ԑ: Dark Samus

Samus's Echo Fighter, Dark Samus, floated instead of sitting in the chair, radiating Phazon as she hovered in place, looking around as if calculating the situation.

"Dark Samus!" The announcer called out. "Welcome. Sorry about the mess. Samus... reacted to your addition to the roster exactly as I expected."

The Phazon entity said nothing and showed no reaction. She simply floated, and though her helmet’s visor functioned as her eyes—since it was her actual body and not a suit—it gave no hint of what was going through her mind.

"Just to be sure, is there any problem with having your... acquaintance around?" The announcer asked, wanting to get the topic out of the way.

"...No. No problem," Dark Samus replied, her voice different to Samus's and more... robotic and distorted.

"You better not make it one," The announcer warned. "Make yourself at home, but don’t break anything. Maintaining a mansion this big with so many guests is already a big enough headache."

The Phazon creature simply nodded and then left without another word.

Fighter 05: Yoshi

"Yoshi!" The green dinosaur, too adorable for his own good, exclaimed excitedly as he took a seat.

"Welcome back, Yoshi," The announcer said. "I assume you're excited to return, right?"

The dinosaur let out a cheerful sound while nodding enthusiastically. Despite only being able to say his own name, Yoshi was incredibly expressive and energetic. Not to mention, he was unbelievably cute.

"I hope you can adjust to the new fighters and the security changes we've made. Oh, and one more thing: tell Kirby not to eat the whole table... again."

Fighter 06: Kirby

"Hiii!" Kirby greeted, waving his left hand at the announcer's speaker.

"Hello, Kirby," The announcer greeted back with a chuckle. "Welcome back. I see you're already making yourself at home, huh? I hope you can help out the new fighters, especially Isabelle. She looks like she might faint any second now."

"Poyo!" The pink puffball responded, nodding energetically.

Fighter 07: Fox

"I think it's a bit too soon to come back," The leader of StarFox said, irritated, as he adjusted himself in the chair. "It’s only been two years since the last tournament. I thought there wouldn’t be another one until at least 2021."

"The demand for a new tournament never stops," The announcer responded. "In any case, I suppose your irritation has to do with Wolf's return, doesn’t it?"

"That's correct," Fox sighed in resignation. "I don't know who organized this tournament or why they thought bringing everyone back was a good idea, but I’ll make sure to express my dissatisfaction as much as I can."

"I regret nothing," The announcer said with an echoing laugh, making Fox roll his eyes.

Fighter 08: Pikachu

The yellow Pokémon climbed onto the chair, smiling sweetly as he looked at the speaker.

"Pika!" He exclaimed excitedly.

"Welcome back, Pikachu," The announcer said. "I noticed you were really happy to see Pichu again, right?"

"Pika, pi! Pikachu!" The Pokémon responded cheerfully, bouncing in place. "Pika!"

The announcer chuckled before replying.

"It’s good to know you're happy to see him back. Make him feel at home—it's his first time here in years."

"Pikachu!" The Pokémon replied happily before jumping off the chair and running off.

Fighter 09: Luigi

Luigi slowly entered the room, looking around with evident nervousness. His hands trembled slightly as he sat down in the chair, and his mustache twitched with every uneasy breath he took.

"Luigi!" the announcer greeted enthusiastically. "Welcome back!"

"Eh... y-yeah... thanks..." Luigi murmured, clasping his hands on his lap while his gaze darted anxiously around the room. "Uhm... can I ask why there are so many villains invited this time? I already had enough dealing with Bowser, Ganondorf, Wario, Dedede, and Bowser Jr..."

"We have to add variety to the tournament," the announcer replied. "Have any of them given you trouble?"

"Not yet, but I've already figured out everything they can do..." Luigi replied nervously before starting to count on his fingers. "Ridley is a dragon, so he could eat me in one bite; Dark Samus keeps staring at me like she wants to annihilate me just with her gaze; King K. Rool looks like he wants to take a bite out of me, and Sephiroth exists. That alone doesn't make me feel safe!"

The announcer sighed, already accustomed to Luigi's attitude.

"They know the rules, Luigi. They won’t do anything to you," he pointed out, trying to stay calm and reassuring.

"I give them two days before they break a rule," the green plumber replied with a bored expression.

Fighter 10: Ness

"It’s strange, you know?" Ness said with a nervous chuckle. "I’ve been here since the first tournament, and yet I still feel just as nervous as I did back then. I guess I still haven’t fully gotten used to how Smash Bros. works."

"That’s completely normal, Ness," the announcer responded in a reassuring tone. "This tournament isn’t like your adventures in Eagleland. Here, things can get chaotic at any moment."

Ness nodded, balancing his baseball bat over his shoulder.

"Yeah, I get that. I mean, you don’t see a space dragon, a demon with a ridiculously long sword, and a Piranha Plant in the same building every day," he said with a nervous smile. "But it’s fine. I’m used to facing weird things."

"And making them fly with your PK Thunder," the announcer joked, making Ness chuckle a little.

"I guess I should work on that..." he commented, scratching the back of his neck.

Fighter 11: Captain Falcon

"It’s great to be back," the racer commented, arms crossed with a small smile. "To be honest, I feel more at home here than in my own world. I genuinely feel more alive here than I ever have racing in the Blue Falcon."

"Welcome, Captain," the announcer said. "I’ll make sure this tournament lives up to your enthusiasm."

"With how big it promises to be, I’m sure it will," Captain Falcon said confidently.

Fighter 12: Jigglypuff

"Jigglypuff!" the announcer greeted enthusiastically. "Welcome back! It’s a pleasure to have you in the tournament again."

"Jiggly!" the small pink puffball exclaimed, puffing up proudly.

"Your Sing move is still one of the most feared techniques in the tournament, you know? There’s nothing more devastating than falling asleep in the middle of a fight only to wake up with a kick to the face," the announcer joked.

Jigglypuff smirked mischievously and nodded. She knew full well the power of her Sing move and would use it to its fullest.

"But tell me, how do you feel about returning with so many new fighters on the roster?" the announcer asked.

Jigglypuff closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them with determination.

"Puff! Jigglypuff!" she declared, raising a fist in the air.

"‘No matter how many there are, I’ll put them all to sleep!’" the announcer translated with a laugh. "That’s the spirit we love to see!"

Jigglypuff grinned again, gave a final hop off the chair, and left the room, ready to prove why she was a tournament veteran.

Fighter 13: Peach

The princess of the Mushroom Kingdom entered the room with impeccable grace, delicately holding her dress as she took her seat. Her smile was serene, though her eyes sparkled with a mix of excitement and mischief.

"Princess Peach!" the announcer greeted her. "It’s great to have you back!"

"Oh, thank you so much," Peach replied sweetly. "It’s always a pleasure to participate in Smash Bros. It’s so exciting!"

"I have to ask… are you still sticking to your usual strategy? You know, looking adorable and delicate until you smack someone in the face with a frying pan?"

Peach giggled elegantly, covering her mouth with one hand.

"Well, one has to maintain their reputation, don’t they?" she replied with a playful smile. "I can’t let people underestimate me."

"Nobody will after the past tournaments, that’s for sure," the announcer remarked.

Fighter 13Ԑ: Daisy

"Daisy, welcome," the announcer said. "I’m sorry it took us five tournaments to finally invite you, but better late than never, right?"

"Are you kidding?! It’s awesome to finally be here!" Daisy exclaimed with great enthusiasm. "Oh, I have like a million questions about this place, and I don’t even know where to start!"

"Maybe you should pace yourself. And while I love the excitement, try to keep it under control," the announcer said, before adding with a smirk, "Save the punches for Bowser on the battlefield."

"Oh, that I can do! You bet!" Daisy said with a confident grin, cracking her knuckles.

Fighter 14: Bowser

"Bowser!" the announcer greeted. "Welcome once again."

"Heh, like I’d turn down the chance to crush Mario in front of a worldwide audience," Bowser replied with a deep laugh. "It’s practically tradition at this point."

"Well, this time, it’s not just Mario in your sights. There are plenty more worthy opponents for you."

"I know, and that’s the best part," Bowser said, smashing his fists together with enthusiasm. "The stronger they are, the more fun it’ll be to flatten them."

"You’re radiating enthusiasm, that’s good. I take it you’ve already had your run-ins with King K. Rool and Ridley as the new villains in the roster?"

Bowser let out a rough laugh and nodded.

"Of course! Those two think they can intimidate me, but I’m the King of the Koopas. K. Rool is just a lizard with a soft belly, and Ridley... well, I’ll give him credit for his looks, but I doubt he’s ever faced someone like me before."

The announcer chuckled, though with slight nervousness.

"Well, there’s no doubt that the villain lounge will be more chaotic than ever. With Ganondorf, Sephiroth, K. Rool, Ridley, and you, there are bound to be disputes over who the true ‘final boss’ of Smash Bros. is."

"Tsk, I don’t need to argue about that," Bowser scoffed, resting an arm on the back of his chair. "Everyone knows I’m the ultimate final boss. No matter how many of those guys show up, at the end of the day, Bowser is still the biggest villain of all."

Fighter 15: Ice Climbers

The two small mountaineers entered the room, jumping with excitement, their mallets on their backs and radiant smiles on their faces. Nana and Popo looked at each other before greeting energetically.

"Popo and Nana!" exclaimed the announcer. "Welcome back!"

"Yeah! We're ready to climb to the top again!" Popo replied enthusiastically, adjusting his hood.

"And this time, we won’t let them freeze us out of the tournament!" Nana added, crossing her arms with determination.

The announcer smiled warmly.

"Yes, I regret your absence in the last tournament. The community really missed you."

"We missed being here too!" Nana said. "But we've come back with more energy than ever!"

"Exactly!" Popo nodded. "And this time, we’re going to prove that teamwork is unstoppable!"

"You definitely have one of the most unique dynamics in the tournament," the announcer commented. "Do you have any strategies in mind for this time?"

Nana and Popo exchanged a knowing look before responding in unison:

"Smash them with our mallets until victory!"

The announcer laughed.

Fighter 16: Sheik

A swift and silent figure appeared in the room without making a sound. Dressed in the signature blue armor and with bandages covering their face, Sheik gave a slight nod in greeting before sitting with an elegant posture, ready for action.

"Sheik," the announcer said respectfully. "It’s always an honor to have you here."

Sheik gave a small nod, maintaining a serious gaze.

"I’ve been observing the new fighters," Sheik said in a calm voice. "It will be interesting to measure their skills in combat."

"Always keeping it professional," the announcer remarked. "Is there any particular rival that catches your attention?"

"Anyone willing to face me with determination," Sheik responded. "But I’m especially intrigued to see how skilled Sephiroth is."

The announcer nodded with a smile.

"That will definitely be a fascinating match. Well, Sheik, may speed and strategy be on your side."

Sheik inclined their head slightly before vanishing just as swiftly as they had arrived.

Fighter 17: Zelda

The princess of Hyrule entered the room gracefully, delicately holding the folds of her dress. Her expression was serene, but there was a gleam of excitement in her eyes.

"Princess Zelda!" the announcer greeted. "Welcome back to the tournament!"

"Thank you very much," Zelda replied with a slight bow. "It is an honor to be here once again."

"Your combat style has always been a combination of power and elegance. Have you been training for this occasion?"

Zelda smiled confidently.

"Of course. Magic requires study and discipline, and I have made sure to refine my techniques. I don’t just want to be a strong fighter—I want to be a worthy representative of Hyrule."

"Well, there’s no doubt that many are looking forward to seeing you in action."

Fighter 18: Dr. Mario

"Dr. Mario!" the announcer greeted. "Welcome back to the tournament!"

"Thanks! It’s always good to take a break from medicine to… well, throw a few pills around," the doctor replied with a slight smile.

"You have an interesting approach to battle. Instead of fists and kicks, you prefer to use your medical knowledge… though, to be honest, those pills seem more dangerous than healing."

The doctor crossed his arms and nodded.

"The important thing is the outcome. If my pills can weaken my opponents before they reach me, then I’m doing something right. Besides, science is powerful!"

The announcer let out a laugh.

"No doubt about that. Though you have to admit, most fighters are still wondering what exactly your pills are made of…"

"Medical confidentiality," Dr. Mario responded with a sly smile, adjusting his gloves.

Fighter 19: Pichu

A small, energetic yellow ball bounced into the room, its ears flapping from side to side as it let out tiny sparks.

"Pichu, welcome back!" the announcer greeted with a smile. "Ready for action?"

"Pichuuu!" the Pokémon squealed excitedly, jumping into the air.

"We know you're one of the fastest and most agile fighters, but also one of the… well, most fragile. How do you plan to avoid hurting yourself this time?"

Pichu tilted its head, blinking for a moment, before puffing up its cheeks with determination.

"Pichu pi!"

The announcer nodded with a chuckle.

"‘I’m going to be stronger and faster than ever.’ That’s the attitude we like to see!"

Fighter 20: Falco

"Falco Lombardi," the announcer said. "Always with that unshakable confidence."

"When you’re as good as I am, why wouldn’t you be confident?" Falco replied with a smirk.

"There’s no doubt you’re one of the best sharpshooters here, but… do you think that’ll be enough to take on the new fighters?"

Falco clicked his tongue and shrugged.

"I’m not worried. As long as I keep my speed and reflexes sharp, no one will touch me."

The announcer smiled.

"I imagine Fox is looking forward to facing you again."

"I lost count of how many times I’ve beaten him," Falco said nonchalantly. "But if he wants to try again, I’ll be ready."

Fighter 21: Marth

The prince of Altea entered with elegance, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. His stance was dignified and calm, his gaze filled with determination.

"Marth!" the announcer greeted. "It’s always an honor to welcome a warrior of your caliber."

Marth nodded with a slight smile.

"The honor is mine. Smash Bros. has always been a test of skill, and I’m eager to prove my prowess once again."

"Your sword technique has been admired by many. Have you been training for this occasion?"

Marth nodded confidently.

"Every battle is an opportunity for growth. No matter how many times I’ve fought before, I always strive to improve."

"That’s the mindset of a true swordsman," the announcer said respectfully.

Fighter 21Ɛ: Lucina

A figure very similar to Marth entered shortly after, her cape flowing behind her. Her posture was firm and determined, her sword resting elegantly at her side.

"Lucina," the announcer greeted. "It’s a pleasure to see you back in the tournament."

"The pleasure is mine," Lucina replied with a slight smile. "Smash Bros. is a great test of skill, and I’m ready to take it on."

"Some say your style is similar to Marth’s, but we know you have your own techniques. Do you have anything new prepared for this tournament?"

Lucina nodded.

"I always strive to perfect my technique. While my style resembles that of my ancestor, I’ve worked on improving my speed and precision."

"Then it’ll be interesting to see how you fare against both new and veteran opponents."

Fighter 22: Young Link

A boy dressed in green entered the room, adjusting his hat and holding his sword proudly.

"Young Link!" the announcer greeted. "It’s great to see you back. I haven’t seen you since Melee."

The young hero nodded with a determined look.

"Hyah!"

"You’re definitely as energetic as ever. How do you feel about this tournament? You’ll be seeing both familiar and entirely new faces."

Young Link drew his sword for a moment, studying it seriously before sheathing it again.

"I’m ready for battle."

The announcer smiled.

"You’ve grown a lot since the last time you were here. Do you think you’ll be able to face the new challenges?"

Young Link nodded firmly.

"There’s always something new to learn. But no matter how big the enemy, there’s always a way to defeat them."

Fighter 23: Ganondorf

The air in the room seemed to grow heavier as a towering figure crossed the threshold. His footsteps echoed powerfully against the floor, and his mere presence was enough to silence any conversation. Clad in dark armor adorned with Gerudo engravings and a red cape billowing behind him, the King of Evil stopped at the center of the room, looking at the speaker from which the announcer’s voice came—given that they were not physically present, and no one knew what they looked like—with an expression of absolute disdain.

"Ganondorf," the announcer said in a tone mixing respect and caution. "The Emperor of Evil returns once again to the tournament."

Ganondorf crossed his arms and smirked arrogantly.

"Of course. No tournament is truly worthy without my presence," he declared in a deep voice. "And this time, there will be no mercy."

"You’ve always been one of the most feared fighters in Smash. But with the arrival of new challengers, do you think you can maintain your dominance?"

The sorcerer let out a brief chuckle, as if the question was utterly absurd.

"Maintain it?" he repeated mockingly. "I have nothing to maintain. My power is absolute. No matter how many heroes stand in my way… their fate will be the same."

"I imagine you’re particularly interested in facing Link and Zelda once more, especially considering the... state of the new Link."

Ganondorf tilted his head slightly, his smirk growing darker.

"It’s always a pleasure to crush their hope. But this time, my interest extends beyond them. There are new faces that might entertain me… if only for a brief moment."

Fighter 24: Mewtwo

An ethereal presence manifested in the room, bringing with it a surge of psychic energy that made the air vibrate. Without the need for heavy footsteps or ostentatious movements, the figure floated to the center of the room with an almost supernatural grace. Its cold, calculating eyes scanned the surroundings, as if evaluating every corner of the place with a perception beyond human understanding.

The announcer took a second before speaking, as if even they felt the weight of that piercing gaze.

"Mewtwo…" they said, their tone filled with evident respect. "The most powerful creature ever created has returned to the tournament."

The Psychic Pokémon closed its eyes for a moment before responding with its telepathic voice, resonating within the announcer’s mind.

"I did not return for mere entertainment. I am here because I seek a true test… a battle worthy of my time."

"You have always been an exceptional fighter, but this time, you will face entirely new opponents. Do you think they will find in you an insurmountable rival?"

Mewtwo narrowed its eyes, its tail swaying through the air with a slow yet firm motion.

"Power alone does not determine victory… The mind is the ultimate weapon. Those who rely solely on their strength will fall before a superior will."

"An interesting perspective," the announcer commented.

Fighter 25: Roy

The sound of sharpened steel echoed through the room as a young yet imposing figure entered with a determined stride. His blue and gold armor gleamed under the light with a fierce radiance, and his purple cape billowed behind him with each step. With his sword fastened at his waist and a focused gaze, Roy stopped at the center of the room, attentively observing his surroundings.

The announcer reacted immediately.

"Roy is back in the fight!" they announced with enthusiasm. "The Young Lion of Pherae has proven to be a formidable rival in every tournament. Tell me, Roy, how does it feel to return to the arena?"

Roy crossed his arms and smiled confidently.

"It’s an honor to be back. Every tournament is an opportunity to prove myself and keep improving. No matter who stands in my way, I’ll give my all in every battle."

"You’ve shown yourself to be an exceptional swordsman, but this time, you’ll face even stronger rivals. Is there any opponent in particular that you’re especially eager to fight?"

Roy tilted his head slightly, pondering the question.

"It’s always exciting to face other swordsmen. I have great respect for Marth and Ike as opponents, but I’m also curious about the new challengers. Sephiroth… Byleth… and, of course, the new Link. I want to see how far his skill goes."

"A fighting spirit worthy of a warrior," the announcer affirmed.

Fighter 25Ԑ: Chrom

"And here he is! Chrom, the Prince of Ylisse and captain of the Shepherds, joins the tournament. Sorry for not inviting you last time, but all the spots were already taken."

Chrom nodded with a slight smile.

"No problem. I’m just glad to finally be here. The competition looks fierce, but I’m ready to face whatever comes my way."

"You’ve proven yourself to be a formidable warrior to earn your place in Smash, though some are comparing you to other swordsmen. Do you feel like you have something to prove?"

Chrom let out a brief chuckle.

"I don’t fight to prove anything. I fight because I love combat, and because every battle is an opportunity to grow. If anyone thinks I’m just a shadow of another swordsman, I invite them to face me and find out for themselves."

"An admirable attitude. Tell me, is there any fighter you’re particularly eager to challenge?"

Chrom crossed his arms, thoughtful.

"I’ve always wanted to battle Marth and Roy, but I’m also curious to face the new girl, Byleth. I’ve heard she wields a unique combat style with multiple weapons. It’ll be interesting to test my sword against hers."

"That would certainly be a match worth watching."

Fighter 26: Mr. Game & Watch

"And here he is! The enigmatic, the unshakable, the unmistakable… Mr. Game & Watch!"

The fighter gave an exaggerated nod, accompanied by a mechanical beep-beep.

"It’s always interesting to see you in the tournament," the announcer continued. "While many fighters have evolved over the years, you remain… well, unique. How does it feel to be back?"

Mr. Game & Watch pulled out a small bell and rang it twice.

"Wise words," the announcer replied with a humorous tone. "They say minimalism is the key to efficiency."

The character performed a few quick gestures, shifting between various forms—a cook tossing food, a firefighter with a net, and, for a brief moment, the dreaded Judge's "9" appearing in his hand.

"Ah, yes! Your iconic Judge ability remains an unpredictable weapon," the announcer noted. "Tell me, is there any fighter who has caught your attention?"

Mr. Game & Watch spun in place as if processing the question, then raised a sign with a drawn number "9" on it.

"Wow, no names given, but you’re making it clear that any opponent should be prepared for the unexpected," the announcer said, laughing.

Fighter 27: Meta Knight

"And here we have... Meta Knight," the announcer declared firmly. "The enigmatic swordsman from Dream Land returns to the tournament. Tell me, what motivates you to compete this time?"

Meta Knight did not respond immediately. His eyes gleamed slightly before he spoke in a deep, measured voice.

"Combat is the true path to mastery. There is no honor in idleness."

"You've always been a warrior of few words, but with unparalleled skill," the announcer continued. "Many new fighters have joined the tournament. Is there anyone in particular who catches your attention?"

The caped knight extended a wing and wrapped it slightly around himself before answering.

"The edge of my sword will test the mettle of any opponent. However..." His eyes glowed with a sharp intensity. "There is one fighter whose skill I wish to challenge. Sephiroth."

The announcer chuckled.

"Many are intrigued by that competitor. It seems his mere presence has already earned him several challengers. And, to be honest, you and he aren’t far apart. Both are disciplined warriors, shrouded in mystery, with speed that defies the norm. It will be a battle worth witnessing."

Meta Knight gave a slight nod and placed a hand on the hilt of his sword, Galaxia.

"Words hold no meaning in the arena. Only the blade will speak."

Fighter 28: Pit

"Pit, captain of Palutena’s guard, is back in the tournament!" the announcer proclaimed with enthusiasm. "You always bring great energy to the competition. How do you feel about returning?"

"More than ready!" Pit exclaimed with a radiant smile. "It’s always an honor to fight in the tournament, and this time, I won’t fall behind!"

"You’ve proven to be a fast and versatile fighter in previous tournaments. But with so many new faces in this edition, is there anyone in particular you’d like to cross blades with?"

Pit crossed his arms and furrowed his brow slightly, deep in thought.

"Well, it’s always exciting to face my old rivals, like Link or Marth. But… I’m really curious about one fighter in particular. Sora! I’ve heard he’s a master of aerial combat and uses magic in incredible ways. It’ll be a battle between warriors blessed by the light!"

"A showdown between heroes with celestial powers sounds like something no one will want to miss! Tell me, any final words before the tournament?"

Pit drew his Sacred Blades and struck a battle-ready pose.

"No matter how strong the enemy is, I’ll always fight with all my heart!"

Fighter 28E: Dark Pit

"And here he is... Dark Pit," the announcer declared, a note of anticipation in his voice. "It’s always interesting to see you in the arena. Tell me, what brings you back to the tournament?"

The dark angel let out a short, arrogant chuckle.

"Do I need a reason?" he asked mockingly. "Seeing all these fighters bragging about their strength… I just couldn’t stay out of the fun."

"Well, that’s one way to look at it," the announcer replied. "Your fighting style is similar to Pit’s, but with some notable differences. How do you think you’ll fare in this tournament?"

Dark Pit tilted his head, his grin widening.

"Pit's still a naive optimist, but me... I don’t have those distractions. I won’t stop until I prove I’m the best."

The announcer nodded with interest.

"And speaking of proving your strength, is there any opponent you particularly want to face?"

The dark angel narrowed his eyes and clicked his tongue before answering.

"I could say Pit, but I already know all his tricks. This time, I want something different. Maybe Cloud… or Ganondorf. Someone with power worth crushing."

"An ambitious choice. No doubt, any of those fights would be incredible to watch."

Fighter 30: Wario

The doors to the hall burst open with a metallic crash, and an unmistakable sound filled the air: a rough, mocking laugh, followed by the roar of an engine.

"Wahahaha! Make way for the great Wario!" the newcomer exclaimed as he skidded his motorcycle into the hall, leaving tire marks on the floor.

The announcer couldn’t help but laugh at the extravagant entrance.

"And here he is, the one and only, unmistakable... Wario! Always with a unique style. How do you feel about returning to the tournament?"

Wario shut off his bike with a smack and jumped down, adjusting his yellow helmet before proudly responding.

"I feel like a million gold coins! And when I win this tournament, I’ll be even richer! Wahahaha!"

"Seems like you’re motivated by more than just glory."

"Of course! What good is glory if it doesn’t come with a bag full of cash?" he said, rubbing his hands together. "Besides, this tournament is the perfect chance to prove I’m the best!"

"You’re an unpredictable fighter, with a style that mixes brute strength, speed, and… well, some unorthodox methods. How do you think you’ll do against the new participants?"

Wario puffed out his chest and let out a boisterous laugh.

"I don’t care who’s here! I’ll crush them all! But if I have to pick someone... I wanna teach that show-off Kazuya a lesson! He thinks he can go around tossing people into volcanoes? Well, I’ll be tossing him to the ground over and over! Wahahaha!"

Fighter 31: Snake

"And here he is... the legendary soldier, the master of infiltration… Snake!" the announcer declared with excitement. "It’s been a while since you last participated in the tournament. What made you return?"

Snake exhaled through his nose, thoughtful, before responding in his signature deep voice.

"Information is key in any mission. And this tournament... has too many new pieces on the board. I want to see what they’re capable of."

"Interesting perspective," said the announcer. "We know you’re a stealthy but lethal fighter, with an arsenal that few can match. How do you feel about the current competition?"

Snake closed his eyes for a moment and gave a slight nod.

"This isn’t just a tournament of strength. It’s a war of strategy, of patience. Anyone who comes in just throwing punches… will fall before they even realize it."

"Definitely, no one will want to underestimate you," the announcer commented. "Now, tell me… is there any opponent you’re interested in facing?"

Snake opened one eye and let out a faint smirk.

"It’s always good to test your skills against the best. But there’s one that catches my attention... Sephiroth."

"Wow, it seems the One-Winged Angel has drawn quite a bit of attention in this tournament," the announcer remarked. "Why him?"

"He’s methodical, relentless... and there’s something hidden behind that calm exterior. I want to see how far his control can go in a real battle."

Fighter 32: Ike

"And here he is! The unparalleled warrior, the heir to the mercenary lineage… Ike!" the announcer proclaimed with great enthusiasm. "You're a veteran of the tournament, known for your incredible strength. How does it feel to be back?"

Ike slightly tilted his head and responded in his characteristic calm and resolute tone.

"There are always battles to fight. And this tournament is the best place to test myself."

"Straight to the point, as always," the announcer commented. "We know your combat style is ruthless, based on powerful strikes and unwavering endurance. With so many new faces this time around, is there any opponent that catches your attention?"

The swordsman took a few seconds to think before replying.

"There are many strong warriors here. But if I had to choose… Ganondorf."

The announcer raised his eyebrows in surprise.

"Quite a choice. A clash of pure brute strength. Why him?"

Ike closed his eyes for a brief moment before speaking.

"I’m not interested in fame or titles. I just want to face someone who can push me to my limit. And if there’s anyone here who represents power in its purest form… it’s him."

"That’s what we love to hear!" the announcer exclaimed. "Without a doubt, a battle between you two would be an unforgettable spectacle."

Fighters 33-35: Pokémon Trainer/Leaf (Squirtle, Ivysaur, and Charizard)

"Ah, the Pokémon Trainer!" the announcer said, stifling a laugh at the sight of Squirtle fidgeting restlessly on Leaf's lap, while Ivysaur sat calmly beside her. Meanwhile, Charizard was busy in the background, observing everything with the clear intent of disobeying Leaf. "I’m glad to see your Pokémon are still in top shape, though… Charizard looks just as defiant as last tournament, and that was just him alone."

Leaf sighed and crossed her arms, glancing at her Charizard, who snorted in response and turned away with a proud air.

"Well, what can I say? He’s stubborn, strong, and always wants to do things his own way. But that doesn’t change the fact that we’re a team," she said confidently.

Excited about the interview, Squirtle leaped off her lap and raised his arms with a big grin.

"Squirtle!"

"That’s the battling spirit!" the announcer exclaimed enthusiastically. "Last time, you only competed with Charizard, but now you’ve brought your full team. Why the decision?"

Leaf smiled proudly and stroked Ivysaur’s head, who closed her eyes in contentment.

"This tournament is a unique challenge, and I want my partners to shine together. Squirtle is fast and tricky, Ivysaur has great versatility with her vines and long-range attacks, and Charizard… well, he’s pure power. All three deserve to show what they’re capable of."

"A well-balanced strategy, no doubt," the announcer commented. "With so many fighters in the tournament, is there any match you're particularly looking forward to?"

Leaf placed a hand on her hip and smiled with determination.

"It’s always fun to battle other Pokémon, so Lucario or even Incineroar could be interesting opponents. But if I had to choose… I think Greninja catches my attention. He’s agile and stealthy, and I’d love to see how he compares to my team."

"Now that would be an epic battle!" the announcer said. "Any final words before the action begins?"

Leaf looked at her Pokémon, then at the speaker from which the announcer's voice came, with a confident smile.

"No matter how tough the battle gets, we’ll give it our all and have as much fun as possible!"

With that energetic statement, Squirtle did a flip, Ivysaur sent a Vine Whip into the air in excitement, and Charizard, unable to help himself, let out a burst of flames toward the ceiling before turning with a defiant attitude.

The announcer laughed.

"Looks like the competition is going to heat up with you in the arena! Good luck, Trainer!"

Fighter 36: Diddy Kong

"Oh, of course I’m glad to be back," Diddy said with a nervous smile. "Though, to be honest, I think Donkey is way too excited that King K. Rool is here. Those two always seem ready to throw down with each other..."

The announcer laughed at Diddy’s remark, nodding enthusiastically.

"No doubt about it! The rivalry between Donkey Kong and King K. Rool is legendary! But back to you, Diddy… You’re fast, agile, and have an arsenal of tricks that have left more than a few opponents stunned. How do you feel about returning to the tournament?"

Diddy crossed his arms and leaned slightly toward the microphone with a confident grin.

"I’m ready for action. It’s always fun proving that size isn’t everything."

"That’s the spirit!" the announcer exclaimed. "With so many new and returning competitors in this edition, is there anyone in particular you’d like to fight?"

Diddy placed a hand on his chin, thinking for a few seconds.

"Hmm… Well, any fight is a good one as long as it’s fun, but… Fox and I always have fast-paced duels. I’d like to see if I can still keep up with him."

"A battle between two of the fastest fighters! That sounds amazing," the announcer said excitedly. "And what about King K. Rool? Any thoughts on his return?"

The monkey glanced sideways to where his long-time rival was likely preparing and smirked mischievously.

"I’ll just say that if Donkey doesn’t knock him out first, I’ll make sure to land a few courtesy hits."

"That’s what we like to hear!" the announcer affirmed. "Diddy Kong is back in full force, and we can’t wait to see him in action!"

Fighter 37: Lucas

"Here he is! The psychic from Tazmily, the boy with a heart bigger than his power… Lucas!" the announcer declared with enthusiasm. "It’s been a while since we’ve seen you in action. How does it feel to be back?"

Lucas lowered his gaze for a moment before responding in a soft voice.

"A little nervous… but also excited. This tournament has always been full of great fighters, and I want to give it my best."

"That’s completely understandable, Lucas. You’re known for your PSI-based fighting style and your incredible resilience. Do you think your skills have improved since the last time you competed?"

Lucas looked up with a bit more confidence.

"Yes. I’ve trained a lot with my PSI and my defense. I’m not the strongest, but I know I can endure and find an opening to counterattack."

"That’s the spirit of a fighter!" the announcer exclaimed. "Now, tell me… is there any opponent in particular you’d like to test yourself against?"

Lucas thought for a moment, fidgeting with his fingers before answering.

"Ness."

"Well, well! A duel between two PSI masters… now that would be legendary! Why him?"

Lucas smiled slightly, though with a hint of shyness.

"He’s strong, and he’s always been someone I admire. We’ve fought before, but this time, I want to show how much I’ve grown."

"That sounds like an unforgettable battle!" the announcer affirmed.

Fighter 38: Sonic

"Duh! Of course, I love being back," Sonic assured with his usual confident smile, arms and legs crossed as he leaned back in his chair. "At this point, I'd be scared if I didn't. That said, knowing that all the other fighters are back and that new faces are showing up was a surprise, but it's nothing I can't handle!"

The announcer laughed at the hedgehog’s carefree attitude.

"Always with the same confidence! And rightfully so. You're one of the fastest fighters in the tournament, and your fighting style never fails to impress. How are you feeling about the competition this time?"

Sonic shrugged and wagged a finger with a teasing smile.

"Eh, more of the same, but with a couple of surprises. Fast, strong, big, small... It doesn’t matter who they are, everyone’s gonna have to put in the effort if they wanna keep up with me."

"Now that's confidence!" the announcer exclaimed. "Speaking of rivals, is there anyone in particular you’d like to face?"

Sonic rested an elbow on the arm of his chair, bringing a hand to his chin in thought.

"Well, half the roster wants to punch the anime guy with mommy issues in the face..." the hedgehog joked, referring to Sephiroth. "But me? I want to face Min Min. I might be the fastest thing alive in the world, and the quickest fighter in the tournament, but that girl’s extendable arms could put me in a tough spot. I love being fast, but being on the edge of danger is what makes my life exciting! So, Min Min, if you’re watching this— you'd better accept the challenge!"

"That's what we love to hear!" the announcer said enthusiastically. "A battle between speed and reach sounds like a guaranteed spectacle."

Sonic leaned toward the microphone with his usual confident grin.

"And of course, if anyone else wants to challenge me, I don’t mind. Just remember that, at the end of the day... there’s no one faster than me!"

Fighter 39: King Dedede

"And here comes the king of the penguins, the most flamboyant monarch of Dream Land... the great King Dedede!" the announcer declared excitedly as the enormous penguin entered the room, swinging his massive hammer over one shoulder.

Dedede let out a hearty laugh as he stomped his foot, making the floor tremble.

"It’s always a spectacle to see you in action, King Dedede. We all know you're a heavyweight in more ways than one, and your hammer remains a fearsome weapon. How are you feeling about this edition of the tournament?"

Dedede puffed out his chest with pride, adjusting his scarf and slapping his hammer against his palm with a defiant look.

"Now that's confidence! And with so many new and returning opponents, is there anyone in particular you want to fight?"

Dedede brought a hand to his chin, thinking for a moment before flashing a mischievous grin toward the microphone. The announcer, of course, knew exactly what Dedede meant.

"Of course. No one enjoys ruining Kirby's day as much as you do."

King Dedede laughed, then flipped his hammer upside down and made a chomping gesture with his hands before pretending to smash the ground with his hammer, once again smiling confidently.

"Ah, so you want to take down King K. Rool too, huh? Looks like the Kongs and Bowser aren’t the only ones against the Kremling king anymore. Well, best of luck in battle, King Dedede!"

Fighter 40: Olimar

"And here we have the fearless captain of Hocotate, the intergalactic explorer... Olimar!" the announcer declared as the small astronaut walked to the center of the room, followed closely by a squad of Pikmin.

Olimar greeted with a slight nod, while the Pikmin around him lined up in neat rows. A red Pikmin raised its arms in a "V" shape as if celebrating.

"Always a pleasure to have you here, Captain! We all know that despite your size, you should never be underestimated. Your command over the Pikmin is impressive. How are you feeling about this new edition of the tournament?"

Olimar crossed his arms thoughtfully. A yellow Pikmin climbed onto his helmet and struck a “thinker” pose, while a blue Pikmin gave a thumbs-up with its leaf.

"That sounds like confidence and determination! We know the Pikmin are your greatest strength in battle. Do you have any new strategies to surprise your opponents?"

A group of purple Pikmin flexed their tiny arms, while two white ones spun around rapidly, as if plotting something clever. Olimar nodded calmly.

"Interesting! Seems like you’re planning a mix of strength and speed. Your opponents will have to think carefully about how to face you."

Olimar pointed at his Pikmin, and they quickly formed the shape of a helmet with a lightning bolt above it.

"Ah! You want to face Samus?" the announcer deduced. "Now that would be a fascinating duel! The intergalactic bounty hunter versus the space explorer and his Pikmin army. What motivates you to seek that fight?"

A red Pikmin mimed firing an imaginary gun, while a blue one rolled on the floor before jumping back up. Olimar nodded with determination.

"Ah, you want to test how well you can adapt against an opponent with such a powerful arsenal! That sounds like an incredibly tactical matchup."

The Pikmin cheered around Olimar, forming a circle and jumping excitedly.

"Well, best of luck, Captain Olimar! With your ingenuity and the help of your loyal Pikmin, we know you’ll put up a great fight."

Fighter 41: Lucario

"And now, straight from the most remote mountains, the living embodiment of aura at its finest... Lucario!" the announcer declared as the room was bathed in a soft blue glow.

Lucario entered with a firm stride and a serene gaze, his body emanating an aura that was both calm and powerful. He crossed his arms and gave a slight nod in acknowledgment to the announcer.

"It’s always a pleasure to have you in the tournament, Lucario. You're known for your adaptability in battle and for becoming stronger the more damage you take. How are you feeling about this new edition?"

Lucario closed his eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath before responding in a deep, measured, telepathic voice.

"The aura guides me. My training has been constant, and my spirit is in harmony. I am prepared for any challenge."

"That’s what we like to hear! Your fighting style is unique and hard to predict. Would you say you’ve developed any new techniques for this tournament?"

Lucario narrowed his eyes slightly, his aura intensifying around his paws and shoulders.

"Evolution is natural in combat. My control over aura has reached a new level... but my opponents will have to find out for themselves."

"Interesting... and tell me, is there any opponent in particular you wish to test your power against?"

Lucario closed his eyes for a moment, meditating on his answer. Then, with a determined gleam in his red eyes, he replied:

"Greninja."

"Wow! A showdown between two masters of speed and technique! Why Greninja?"

Lucario lowered his head slightly, his expression turning more analytical.

"We are both fast. We both rely on precision. But while he moves like a shadow, I am the light that cuts through it. I want to measure my aura against his instinct."

"That sounds like an electrifying match!" the announcer exclaimed. "Two fighters who depend on agility and reflexes, yet with completely opposite styles!"

Fighter 42: R.O.B.

"I... have no idea how to introduce you, R.O.B.," the announcer admitted, sounding a bit awkward.

The robot, for its part, remained still in its place, blinking and tilting its head in confusion.

"You’ve been in Smash for three consecutive tournaments. It’s good to see you, though... No offense, but I don’t quite understand why you’re here."

R.O.B.’s two mechanical arms moved up and down slowly, as if imitating a shrug, then the robot turned toward the exit and left.

"Well, that was... something."

Fighter 43: Toon Link

"And now, straight from the most dangerous seas, the Swordsman of the Winds and the Hero of the Waves… Toon Link!" the announcer enthusiastically declared as the young Hylian entered the room with agile steps and a carefree expression.

Toon Link greeted with a mischievous smile before pulling out his Wind Waker and waving it in the air, as if conducting an invisible orchestra.

"Always a pleasure to see you here, sailor! You're one of the most versatile fighters in this tournament, with a fast and technical combat style. How are you feeling for this edition?"

"More ready than ever!" Toon Link replied, smiling confidently.

"That's the spirit! We know you're an expert with the sword and bow, but your arsenal of bombs always surprises your opponents. Have you been practicing any new strategies?"

The young Hylian pulled a bomb from his pouch, looked at it for a moment, then quickly put it away with a mysterious smile. He then raised his shield and gave a light tap to his sheathed sword, as if signaling that he was ready for any challenge.

"Looks like you're keeping some surprises up your sleeve! Now tell me, is there any opponent you'd like to face?"

"My other selves!" he answered. He seemed to switch between speaking with expressions and words.

"Ha ha! So you want to face your other versions? That sounds like a battle between generations! Why them?"

Toon Link gestured to compare his own height with that of Link and Young Link, then crossed his arms with a proud expression, as if trying to say that despite being smaller, he had a lot to prove.

"Now that's confidence! A duel between you and Link will be a clash of styles—agility versus strength, experience versus wit."

Fighter 44: Wolf

"And now, from the darkest corners of the galaxy, the ruthless leader of the Star Wolf squadron… Wolf O'Donnell!" the announcer dramatically declared as Wolf entered with firm steps and a sharp gaze.

The silver-furred wolf crossed his arms, his tail swaying slowly behind him. His grin was mocking, confident, and his eyes gleamed with a defiant glint.

"It's always a spectacle to see you in action, Wolf! You're one of the most aggressive and lethal fighters in the tournament. How are you feeling for this edition?"

Wolf scoffed and raised an eyebrow.

"How do I feel? Tch, same as always—ready to hunt."

"That's what we like to hear! You're known for your speed, your brutality in combat, and of course, your iconic kick. Do you have any new tactics up your sleeve this time?"

Wolf snapped his fingers, and his metallic claw gleamed under the light.

"I don’t need new tricks. When you're the predator, all you need to do is sharpen your claws."

"What a fierce answer! Now tell me, is there any particular opponent you're eager to fight?"

Wolf chuckled under his breath, revealing his fangs.

"Are you seriously asking me that? You already know the answer."

"Ohhh, of course! You want to face Fox McCloud once again!"

Wolf shrugged with a smug grin.

"It's always fun teaching that pup a lesson. Besides, I wasn’t here last tournament," he added, cracking his knuckles. "That Star Fox pest and I have unfinished business."

"Now that will be an epic battle! Your eternal rival—the leader of Star Fox. Do you think you can surpass him this time?"

"Tch, what a stupid question. He should be asking if he can surpass me."

Fighter 45: Villager

"And now, from a peaceful village where life is calm… but combat is anything but, here comes the mysterious and stoic… Villager!" the announcer declared with a mix of enthusiasm and caution.

The Villager entered with his characteristic carefree stride, his round, expressionless eyes betraying no emotion. In his hands, he held a small bag of turnips, which he shook slightly before tucking them back into his pocket.

"It's always interesting to see you in action, Villager. You're not the biggest fighter, but your combat style is… unique, to say the least. How are you feeling for this tournament?"

The Villager simply smiled. He said nothing.

"...That’s an unsettling response," the announcer commented, clearing his throat. "We know you use everyday tools and objects in battle, but you have a way of turning anything into a dangerous weapon. Do you have any new tricks prepared?"

The Villager pulled a shovel out of nowhere, dug a small hole in the ground, stared at it intently, then calmly covered it back up. Then he took out a balloon and let it float away slowly.

"...I’m not sure if that was a strategy demonstration or a veiled threat, but either way, I’m intrigued," the announcer said, sweating a little. "Is there any opponent you’d like to fight in particular?"

The Villager took out a piece of paper and drew a silhouette of a fighter with pointy ears and a big gun. Then he drew an "X" over it.

"Oh! You want to face Fox McCloud?"

The Villager slowly nodded, his smile barely changing.

"And why Fox? Do you have a problem with Star Fox?"

The Villager pulled out a slingshot and shot a small pebble into the air before putting it away. Then, he simply took out a fishing rod and waited.

"...I still don’t fully understand, but you seem very sure about it."

The Villager tilted his head slightly, as if the question itself was irrelevant.

"Well… in any case, it will be interesting to see you in action. Good luck in the tournament, Villager… and please, don’t bury anyone on stage!"

The Villager blinked slowly, as if the comment didn’t even faze him, then walked away calmly, leaving an air of discomfort behind.

"...I don’t know why, but I feel like someone is going to mysteriously disappear after this tournament."

Fighter 46: Mega Man

"Oh, it’s definitely exciting to be back!" Rock said with a smile. "After the last tournament, I was really left wanting more."

"And we were left wanting to see you in action again, Mega Man!" the announcer exclaimed enthusiastically. "You're a versatile fighter with an impressive arsenal of abilities. How are you feeling for this new edition?"

Rock crossed his arms and nodded with determination.

"Ready for the challenge. I’ve been training with new battle schemes and improving my systems."

"That sounds like you’re bringing some surprises! We know you can adapt to any situation thanks to your copied abilities. Do you have any new tactics for this tournament?"

Mega Man raised his arm cannon and quickly transformed it into different weapons—the Metal Blade, the Leaf Shield, and the Spark Shock. Then he returned to his normal form with a small smile.

"There’s always something new to try. But what matters is how I use it in battle."

"Awesome! Now that’s a true combat robot!"

Fighter 47: Wii Fit Trainer

"It was… unexpected to be invited once again," the Trainer admitted, who, even while sitting, seemed to be posing as if instructing a class. "But I’m happy to know I left a good impression in the last tournament to be invited back."

"You definitely left a great impression!" the announcer affirmed enthusiastically. "Your combat style is unique—balanced, precise, and full of healthy techniques. How are you feeling for this new edition of the tournament?"

The Wii Fit Trainer closed her eyes for a moment, took a deep breath, and exhaled calmly before answering.

"Focused. Relaxed. Ready to give my best."

"That sounds like the perfect mindset for competition! We know you master poses and exercises that strengthen both body and mind. Have you developed new strategies for this tournament?"

The Trainer stood up in one fluid motion and executed a flawless tree pose.

"The key to success is consistency. But you also have to adapt… and surprise."

"Interesting! Your opponents will have to think twice before underestimating you."

Fighter 48: Rosalina & Luma

"It is a delight to be back," Rosalina commented with a serene smile, while her Luma danced joyfully around her, making her laugh. "My Lumas have never been so excited to be part of something. I think they enjoyed being here last time."

"And for good reason!" the announcer exclaimed cheerfully. "Your grace and mastery of the cosmos left a great impression in the previous tournament. How do you feel about this new edition?"

Rosalina extended her hand, and her Luma floated toward her, spinning with excitement.

"Calm. The universe is in constant change, and so are we. This time, we have learned even more."

"That's amazing! We know you have an unconventional fighting style, where you battle in sync with your Lumas. Have you developed any new strategies to surprise your opponents?"

Rosalina looked at her Luma, who nodded enthusiastically before twirling around her with flashes of cosmic light.

"We have perfected our connection. When we fight, we are not two separate entities... but a single constellation in motion."

"That sounds as elegant as it is dangerous! Your opponents will surely find it difficult to break that synergy."

Fighter 49: Little Mac

"You invite me to a fight and think I won't come back? Well, you're wrong!" said the young Mac, who looked ready to jump into a boxing ring despite being seated. "The last tournament let me face formidable fighters. I hope this one is no different!"

"That's the attitude of a true fighter!" the announcer exclaimed enthusiastically. "We know that in the last tournament, you proved that even though you come from the boxing ring, you can take on any opponent, no matter their size or abilities. How do you feel about this new edition?"

Little Mac clashed his gloves together and grinned confidently.

"Stronger, faster, more determined. My coach and I have been working on my speed and endurance. This time, no one will stop me."

"That sounds like you've been training hard! You're known for your incredible close-combat strength, but your weakness is aerial fights. Have you worked on that?"

Mac scoffed and shrugged.

"Come on, everyone knows I'm no high-flyer. But if anyone thinks that makes me weak, they just need to get close enough... and I'll send them to the ground with a single punch."

"Now that's champion-level confidence!"

Fighter 50: Greninja

"Ninja," the Pokémon stated, arms crossed and eyes closed as his "scarf"—which was actually his tongue—swayed with an invisible breeze.

"The stealthy master of speed and technique has arrived!" the announcer declared excitedly. "Greninja, your agility and lethality have made you a feared fighter. How do you feel about this tournament?"

Greninja slowly opened his eyes, his sharp gaze reflecting pure determination.

"Ninja," he repeated, his tone making it clear he was more than ready.

"Now that’s confidence! You're known for moving like a shadow and striking with surgical precision. Have you been practicing new tactics for this edition?"

Greninja vanished in a burst of water and reappeared behind the announcer in the blink of an eye. Then, he formed a Water Shuriken in his hand and tossed it into the air before catching it effortlessly.

"...I'll take that as a yes," the announcer said with a nervous chuckle.

Fighters 51-53: Mii Brawler, Mii Swordfighter & Mii Gunner

"Oh, wow!" the announcer said, genuinely impressed as the Miis entered, looking... completely revamped.

The Brawler, still wearing red, now sported a latex suit with protective gear on his knees, boots, elbows, and even his fists. The Swordfighter had a similar approach, though his outfit was more medieval in style and colored blue. Lastly, the Gunner appeared to be wearing futuristic attire. They all had one thing in common: a golden belt with the word "Mii" engraved in the center.

"It's great to be back," said the Brawler first, crossing his arms. "We had to make a few changes to our outfits."

"Yeah! If we're going to be part of the greatest tournament across all worlds..." the Swordfighter continued, unsheathing his sword and pointing it toward the sky. "We have to look presentable!"

The Gunner rolled her eyes but still smiled.

"These two insisted on a new look for the tournament. And honestly? It's probably the only good idea they've had so far."

"And what a success it was!" the announcer said enthusiastically. "You look incredible! But the most important thing here is: what have you been doing to prepare for this tournament?"

The Mii Brawler clashed his fists together, grinning confidently.

"We've been training non-stop. Now we're stronger, faster, and more strategic."

"Exactly!" the Mii Swordfighter added, twirling his sword with precision. "We realized there were many areas we could improve on in the last tournament, so we focused on perfecting our techniques."

The Mii Gunner sighed, though her expression showed determination.

"I’d say these two got a little obsessed... but I'll admit, I joined the training too. I couldn’t fall behind."

"Now that's what I like to hear!" the announcer said excitedly. "In the last tournament, you proved that the Miis are fighters worthy of respect. Do you have any specific goals for this edition?"

The Mii Brawler smirked confidently.

"To win."

The Mii Swordfighter pointed his sword forward.

"To surprise everyone."

The Mii Gunner loaded her blaster and spun it in her hand.

"To prove we're not just background avatars."

"Oh, now that’s the right attitude!" the announcer exclaimed. "I can't wait to see you all in action!"

Fighter 54: Palutena

"It is truly an honor to be included in such a special occasion!" the governor of Angel Land commented with a calm smile. "Despite having only joined in the last tournament, I am pleased to know I was considered to return."

"And what a consideration it was!" the announcer exclaimed excitedly. "Palutena, you are a goddess with a combat style that combines grace and divine power. In the previous tournament, your ability to control the battlefield with magic and strategy left everyone in awe. How do you feel about this new edition?"

Palutena tilted her head slightly and closed her eyes with a tranquil expression.

"I feel in harmony with the flow of destiny," she said serenely before opening her eyes with a spark of mischief. "But also ready to prove that gods can be both wise and formidable."

"Now that’s divine confidence! We know your combat style is versatile: you can attack from a distance with magic or fight up close with your staff. Have you developed any new strategies for this tournament?"

The goddess twirled her staff gracefully between her fingers before resting it on the ground.

"There is always room for improvement. Let’s just say I’ve sharpened my reflexes and learned a few new tricks that might surprise more than a few."

"Wow, that sounds promising! Many fighters will have to stay on their toes when facing you."

Palutena chuckled softly, resting a hand on her cheek with a playful expression.

"Well, it wouldn't be fun if everything was predictable, would it?"

"Definitely not!" the announcer agreed. "I can't wait to see you in action once again, goddess of light!"

Fighter 55: Pac-Man

"It’s amazing to be back!" Pac-Man said enthusiastically, hopping onto the chair. "I was almost sure I wouldn’t get invited this time, but I’m glad I was wrong!"

"Of course you had to return!" the announcer exclaimed with excitement. "Pac-Man, you are a true video game legend, an icon that has transcended generations. In the previous tournament, your fighting style, full of creativity and nostalgia, surprised many. How do you feel about this new edition?"

Pac-Man crossed his arms with a big smile and nodded energetically.

"Ready and hungry for action!"

The announcer let out a laugh.

"Ha ha! That sounds very fitting! You’re known for using your iconic Power Pellets, fruits, and other elements from your world in battle. Have you prepared any new strategies to surprise your rivals this time?"

Pac-Man puffed out his cheeks and then deflated them, as if considering his response. Finally, he flashed his signature smile before making a quick spin in the air.

"Let’s just say I’ve been practicing some new moves and… let’s also say that some fruits might be more dangerous than they seem."

"That sounds intriguing! Some might have to think twice before underestimating you."

Pac-Man did a couple of hops and gave a thumbs-up.

"And don’t forget—I always have one last trick up my sleeve… or under my tongue!"

"Now that’s confidence!" the announcer declared. "I’m sure you’ll put on a show worthy of a legend!"

Fighter 56: Robin

"I’m pleased to return," the Tactician Mage said with a small smile. "Knowing that Lucina is also back, and that Chrom is joining us this time, fills me with joy."

"That’s fantastic!" the announcer exclaimed enthusiastically. "Robin, you’re a natural strategist, a fighter who combines the power of magic with the sharp edge of a sword. In the previous tournament, you surprised many with your ability to adapt to any situation. How do you feel about this new edition?"

The strategist closed his eyes for a moment, as if analyzing his response with the same precision he would use to craft a battle plan. Then, he nodded.

"Prepared. Like any good tactician, I’ve studied the terrain and my potential opponents. Every battle is a puzzle, and I’m ready to solve it."

"Now that’s thinking like a true tactician! We know you wield both the Levin Sword and powerful magic tomes. Have you developed new strategies or refined your techniques for this tournament?"

Robin raised his hand, and a small flash of energy emerged from his palm, forming various arcane symbols before fading away.

"Let’s just say I’ve strengthened my knowledge of ancient tomes. My spells are more precise, more lethal… and this time, I’ll make sure my resources last long enough."

"Wow, it sounds like we’ll be seeing a more efficient Robin when it comes to magic management!"

Fighter 57: Shulk

"Of course it feels incredible to be back!" said the wielder of the Monado with a smile. "And it’s even better knowing that this time, I won’t be the only fighter from my world."

"That’s right!" the announcer exclaimed with excitement. "Shulk, in the previous tournament, you displayed impressive skill with the Monado, combining strategy, speed, and power with your Arts. Now that you’re back and with more allies from your world, how do you feel about this new edition?"

The young Homs crossed his arms and nodded with determination.

"Motivated. The first time I participated, I had to face many incredible fighters on my own. But this time… well, I won’t let my guard down, but I feel more prepared."

"That’s the attitude of a true warrior! Your ability to switch between different Monado Arts makes you one of the most versatile fighters. Have you been training new tactics for this tournament?"

Shulk smiled and unsheathed the Monado, making its blade glow with red energy.

"I’ve been experimenting with new Art combinations and activation timing. If anyone thinks they already know my style, they’re in for a surprise."

"Wow, that sounds dangerous for your opponents! As someone who can see the future in battle, do you think that will give you an advantage this time?"

Shulk closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again with confidence.

"The future isn’t set in stone. But if I have any say in it… I’ll make sure it’s one where I emerge victorious."

"Now that’s determination! I can’t wait to see you in action, Shulk!"

Fighter 58: Bowser Jr.

"It’s awesome to be back!" exclaimed the young prince of the Koopas with a mischievous grin. "And this time, I’m not falling off the stage until I show everyone why I’m the future king of the Koopas!"

"That’s the confidence of a true royal contender!" the announcer declared enthusiastically. "Bowser Jr., in the previous tournament, you proved that despite your young age, you have impressive combat skills. Your combination of abilities with the Koopa Clown Car, your gadgets, and your cunning made you a tough opponent. How do you feel about this new edition?"

Bowser Jr. crossed his arms and smirked smugly.

"More ready than ever! I’ve been training with Dad and the Koopalings, and now I’m faster, stronger… and even more annoying for my opponents!"

"Ha ha! That’s definitely something you’re known for! Your fighting style is chaotic but effective. Have you worked on any new strategies for this edition?"

The little Koopa smacked the panel of his Koopa Clown Car, making it flash with colorful lights before spinning its drill.

"Oh, absolutely! I’ve upgraded my toys and fine-tuned my tricks. Some of them are gonna send my rivals flying before they even know what hit them!"

"That sounds dangerous! Your opponents better keep an eye out for your antics."

Fighter 59: Duck Hunt

The Duck Hunt dog barked excitedly toward the speaker, wagging his tail with his tongue hanging out, while the duck on his back quacked.

"And here they are—the most unexpected yet undoubtedly iconic fighters!" the announcer exclaimed with a smile. "Duck Hunt, the dynamic duo of hunting and mischief! In the previous tournament, you surprised many with your unique fighting style, full of classic references and unpredictable attacks. How do you feel about this new edition?"

The dog barked again and puffed out his chest proudly, while the duck flapped its wings and quacked as if responding with enthusiasm.

"Now that’s fighting spirit! You combine teamwork with strategic attacks inspired by the Wild West and arcade classics. Have you prepared anything special for this tournament?"

The dog let out his iconic mischievous laugh before spinning around and pointing his paw at the duck, as if signaling that his partner was the key to their plan. The duck, in turn, puffed out his chest and spread his wings confidently.

"Wow, that’s some serious trust in your synchronization! Well, your rivals better be ready for your tricks and pranks."

The dog barked once more before making a small excited jump, while the duck quacked in agreement.

Fighter 60: Ryu

"Oh, my, my!" said the announcer in admiration. "If we're talking about true fighters, you're one of the most legendary! Ryu, in the previous tournament, you proved that the art of Ansatsuken is as lethal as it is honorable. How do you feel about this new edition?"

Ryu closed his eyes for a moment and nodded with determination.

"Ready. Always seeking improvement, always searching for the next challenge."

"Now that's the mentality of a true martial artist! You're known for your discipline, your mastery of hand-to-hand combat, and your iconic attacks like the Hadoken and the Shoryuken. Have you been working on anything new for this tournament?"

The fighter rolled his shoulders to loosen up and clenched his fists.

"There's always room for improvement. I've refined my technique, strengthened my spirit, and improved my control over the power of the Satsui no Hado. But my goal remains the same: to face the best and surpass myself."

"That is the essence of a true fighter! Without a doubt, everyone will be watching to see what you can do in the tournament."

Fighter 60Ԑ: Ken

"Ha! Did you really think you'd leave me out?!" Ken Masters exclaimed with a big grin. "If Ryu's here, I couldn't miss this! Good thing I got invited this time. Just because it's my first Smash tournament doesn't make it any less exciting."

"And exciting it is!" the announcer said enthusiastically. "Ken, you're an icon of fighting games, a fierce combatant with an explosive and energetic style. Even though this is your first time in the tournament, we all know that your experience and skills make you a formidable rival. How do you feel about joining the competition?"

Ken crossed his arms with a confident smile.

"Excited. I've fought many strong opponents in my life, but this tournament is a unique opportunity. I couldn't let Ryu have all the fun without me."

"Now that's a competitive spirit! We know your fighting style is similar to Ryu's but with your own more aggressive and dynamic touch. Have you prepared anything special for this occasion?"

The blond fighter cracked his knuckles against his palm before smiling with determination.

"Let's just say my speed and kicks are going to make some people think twice before getting too close. And trust me, when I throw a Shoryuken, it won't be just for show."

"Now that’s confidence! No doubt the other competitors will be keeping an eye on your fighting style."

Ken nodded and pointed his thumb at himself.

"I wouldn’t expect anything less. I'm going to put on a show no one will forget!"

"That’s exactly what we want to see! Welcome to the tournament, Ken!"

Fighter 61: Cloud

"I’d be lying if I said I’m happy to be back..." Cloud said coldly, arms crossed with an almost unreadable expression. "I wish I could feel honored like the other fighters, but it’s hard when someone who lives to make your life hell is also part of the tournament."

"Ah, right... I forgot you and Sephiroth have some history," the announcer said with a nervous laugh. "Either way, he seems more civilized than most villains in the tournament. I hope that if you two have unfinished business, you'll settle it on the battlefield."

Cloud closed his eyes for a moment, as if contemplating his response, before letting out a heavy sigh.

"I don’t need to be reminded," he replied dryly. "If he crosses my path, I’ll make sure he regrets it."

The announcer cleared his throat, feeling the tension in the air, but decided to steer the topic in a more enthusiastic direction.

"Well, setting that aside—Cloud, you’re one of the most feared swordsmen in the tournament! In the last edition, your speed, reach, and power with the Buster Sword made a huge impression. How do you feel going into this new competition?"

Cloud opened his eyes and looked at the interviewer with his usual serious expression.

"Strong. I'm not here to make friends or enjoy the show. I’m here to do what I always do: fight and win."

"Wow, now that’s determination! We know your Limit can change the pace of a battle in an instant. Have you been training new strategies to surprise your rivals?"

Cloud gripped the Buster Sword in one hand, resting it on his shoulder.

"The Limit is just a tool. It’s not about relying on an advantage, but knowing when to use it. But yeah… I’ve been refining my technique. I have no intention of repeating the same mistakes."

"Sounds like we’re about to see an even more lethal Cloud in battle!"

Fighter 62: Corrin

"I'm honored to be back," Corrin said with a calm smile. "Last time, I felt like I arrived too late to the event. I'm glad that’s not the case this time!"

"And we're glad you returned!" the announcer exclaimed enthusiastically. "Corrin, you're a unique fighter, with the ability to transform into a dragon and a versatile fighting style that combines swordplay with fierce draconic instincts. In the last edition, you surprised many with your reach and mobility. How do you feel about this new opportunity?"

Corrin nodded gently, placing a hand on her chest.

"Prepared. Last time, I learned a lot from facing warriors of all kinds, and this time I want to make the most of that knowledge."

"That’s what we like to hear! Your ability to switch between sword attacks and dragon transformations makes you an unpredictable opponent. Have you been working on any new strategies for this tournament?"

The half-dragon extended her hand, allowing small scales to appear on her arm before they faded away, demonstrating a more refined control over her power.

"I’ve learned to be more efficient with my attacks and make better use of my transformation. This time, I won’t let anyone catch me off guard."

"Wow! That sounds like we’ll see an even more dangerous Corrin in the arena!"

Fighter 63: Bayonetta

"Oh, of course it’s lovely to be back," the Umbra Witch said in a playful tone. "After all, it seems I left quite the impression when I joined the last tournament."

"And what an impression it was!" the announcer exclaimed with an amused laugh. "Bayonetta, you're one of the most elegant and deadly fighters in the tournament. Your combat style, which blends martial arts with demonic magic, left an unforgettable mark in the previous edition. How do you feel about this new competition?"

Bayonetta snapped her fingers, briefly summoning a pair of purple butterflies around her before resting a hand on her hip with a confident smile.

"Oh, darling, do you really need to ask? I’m more than ready to dance in the arena and make my opponents think twice before challenging me."

"Now that’s confidence! We know your ability to slow time with Witch Time and your fluid combos make you a fearsome rival. Have you been preparing anything new for this edition?"

Bayonetta adjusted her glasses and let out a small laugh.

"Let’s just say I’ve perfected a few moves and fine-tuned my summons. It wouldn’t be fun if everything were predictable, now would it?"

"Definitely not! More than a few competitors will need to watch out for your spells and lethal moves."

The Umbra Witch spun gracefully on her heels before blowing a kiss into the air.

"I just hope they can keep up with me."

"Now that’s a challenge! We can’t wait to see you in action, Bayonetta!"

Fighter 64: Inkling

"Oh, it looks like only the new fighters are left to introduce," the announcer pointed out upon noticing the Inkling with orange hair enter the room, making strange sounds that no one could understand. "In that case, welcome, Inkling! You come straight from the world of Splatoon, where ink battles are an everyday occurrence. But here in Smash Bros., the rules are a little different. How do you feel about entering this competition?"

The Inkling tilted her head curiously, flashing a big smile. Though her language was incomprehensible to most present, her energy spoke for itself. With a swift movement, she pulled out her Splattershot and aimed at the ground, spraying a small amount of orange ink as a demonstration.

"Brrrah!" she exclaimed excitedly, making a victory pose.

The announcer chuckled.

"Well, that sounds like confidence! We know you have a unique fighting style, combining agility with ink-based attacks. Your ability to move quickly across ink-covered ground gives you an incredible advantage. Do you think the other fighters will be able to keep up with you?"

The Inkling placed a hand on her chin in a thoughtful gesture before letting out a teasing giggle. Then, with a swift motion, she pulled out an Ink Roller and dragged it across the floor in a challenging manner.

"Woomy!" she shouted enthusiastically.

"Now that is a statement of intent! It’s clear you're ready to paint the battlefield in true Inkling fashion. And with weapons like the Slosher, the Charger, and devastating Splat Bombs, you're sure to give plenty of fighters a hard time."

Fighter 65: Ridley

The commander of the Space Pirates let out a roar so loud that the ground trembled. He was never supposed to join Smash because he was "too big," but… it looks like someone adjusted his size just enough to make him fit.

The announcer swallowed nervously before regaining composure.

"Wow, wow! If there's anyone who can intimidate with sheer presence alone, it's Ridley. Commander of the Space Pirates, feared across the galaxy, and Samus Aran’s arch-nemesis. While many thought we’d never see you in the tournament, here you are. How do you feel about joining the battle?"

Ridley narrowed his eyes and smirked menacingly, revealing his sharp fangs. He couldn’t speak, but it was clear he wasn’t here to make friends. He was probably only here to keep tormenting Samus—because there’s no such thing as traumatizing someone enough.

The announcer shuddered as he noticed Ridley’s piercing gaze, even without direct eye contact, like a predator stalking its prey. Clearing his throat, he tried to continue the interview without trembling too much.

"We know you are one of the most terrifying fighters in this edition. Your speed, ferocity, and brutal attacks make you a threat in any match. What do you have to say to your opponents?"

Ridley spread his massive wings and let out another deafening roar before leaning toward the microphone with a sinister grin. He didn’t need words to make his message clear—no one was safe.

The announcer let out a nervous laugh.

"Well… I think that says it all. With devastating aerial attacks, razor-sharp claws, and the ability to launch your enemies into the air with ease, many fighters will surely fear crossing paths with you in battle."

Fighter 66: Simon

"I don’t fully understand why I’ve been invited to this… tournament," Simon Belmont spoke, arms crossed. "But I’ve seen certain… creatures that I may need to exterminate, for the good of everyone else. I thought I had seen all the evils of this world, but… arriving here for the first time makes me think otherwise."

The announcer nodded, intrigued by the vampire hunter’s seriousness.

"Well, Simon, your arrival is definitely a big surprise for many. You are a legendary warrior, belonging to a long line of monster hunters. With your sacred whip, the Vampire Killer, and your arsenal of secondary weapons, you are more than ready for this tournament. How do you feel about facing opponents who aren’t necessarily creatures of the night?"

Simon closed his eyes for a moment, as if meditating on his answer.

"Every enemy is a threat if underestimated. Whether they are monsters, warriors, or even gods… I will not stop until they fall."

The announcer swallowed hard.

"Now that is determination! Your fighting style is unique in this tournament. Your long-range attacks with the Vampire Killer and the use of tools like crosses, axes, and holy water make you an unpredictable fighter. Do you have any strategy in mind for the competition?"

Simon raised his whip and cracked it in the air with lethal precision.

"Keep my distance when necessary, strike with force when the opportunity arises. But above all… make sure any dark creature I find here doesn’t leave alive."

The announcer laughed nervously.

"Well, well… looks like some fighters should start getting worried. Welcome to the tournament, Simon! We’re excited to see what you can do."

Fighter 66Ԑ: Richter

"Honestly, I don’t know what Smash Bros. is," the young Belmont admitted. "But some people have been kind enough to guide me a little as one of the newcomers. That said, I’m surprised that one of my ancestors is also part of the tournament. I just hope it doesn’t make him uncomfortable… or that this is any weirder than it already is."

"Well, Richter! You might not be completely familiar with Smash Bros., but what we do know is that you come from a prestigious line of monster hunters and that your combat skills are undeniable. Your fighting style is similar to Simon’s, but with a bit more agility and finesse. How do you feel about entering the battle?"

Richter crossed his arms and smiled confidently.

"I guess it’s a good opportunity to test my skills against all kinds of fighters. I’ve faced vampires, demons, and all sorts of horrors, so this shouldn’t be too different."

"Now that’s the spirit of a true Belmont! Your handling of the Vampire Killer is impressive, and by combining it with tools like the throwing cross, axe, and holy water, you’ll surely give plenty of opponents a tough time. Do you have any particular strategy for this tournament?"

Richter twirled his whip effortlessly before answering.

"Keep moving. If there’s one thing I’ve learned in my battles, it’s that the key isn’t just in attacking, but in knowing when and how to move. And if that doesn’t work, well… I can always make my enemies feel the full power of the Vampire Killer up close."

The announcer chuckled.

"Sounds like no one will want to let their guard down around you! And tell me, how do you feel about seeing Simon in this tournament? After all, it’s not every day you find yourself competing alongside an ancestor."

Richter glanced sideways at Simon, who stood with arms crossed, watching the conversation with a serious expression.

"It’s… weird, I won’t lie. But if there’s one thing we Belmonts are used to, it’s surprises. I guess this is just another one."

"Well, it will certainly be a surprise to see both Belmonts in action! Welcome to the tournament, Richter!"

Fighter 67: King K. Rool

"About time you invited me!" exclaimed the King of the Kremlings with a wide grin. "Those Kong idiots thought they could have fun without me. Ha! Not this time. Now that I've finally joined Smash Bros., I'll make sure they don't forget about me so easily."

"And you've certainly arrived with quite the attitude! King K. Rool, you're Donkey Kong's eternal rival and have proven to be a relentless foe on multiple occasions. Your brute strength, arsenal of attacks, and resilience make you a dangerous fighter. How do you feel about finally joining the battle?"

The Kremling king puffed out his chest and let out a boisterous laugh, proudly smacking his belly.

"I feel like a true king! For so long, I had to watch those apes take all the glory, but now... now the tide turns in my favor!"

"Well... that remains to be seen. We know you're a versatile fighter, with powerful attacks, projectiles, and even a belly armor that makes you more resistant. Do you have any strategy in mind to crush your rivals?"

K. Rool narrowed his eyes with a sly grin.

"Strategy, you say... Bah, who needs that? You just have to dominate with sheer brute force! Between cannon blasts, charges, and a few surprises up my sleeve, there won't be anyone left standing to challenge my reign."

"Now that's confidence! But tell me, what do you think about Donkey Kong and Diddy Kong also being in the tournament?"

K. Rool's grin widened even more, baring his fangs.

"Ha! Even better! Nothing will bring me more pleasure than defeating those two in front of everyone. After all these years, the time has come for K. Rool to rule the competition."

"Well, it looks like the arena will witness a true battle of titans! Welcome to the tournament, King K. Rool!"

Fighter 68: Isabelle

The seat where the young assistant was supposed to be was empty, puzzling the announcer.

"Uh... where's Isabelle?" he asked, moving the camera that was supposed to be filming her to try and find her.

"Sorry! I'll be there in a moment!" Isabelle’s voice called from behind, and the announcer turned the camera to find her reorganizing a stack of books on a bookshelf in the room—not just by color but also alphabetically, from what he could tell.

"...What are you doing?"

"Reorganizing!" the cheerful dog replied, moving so quickly to another part of the room that she almost matched Sonic’s speed.

The announcer shifted the camera again, now pointing at Isabelle as she sorted through several rows of papers on a desk.

"Isabelle, why are you...?"

"It calms me!" Isabelle abruptly interrupted, still focused on her task. "When I'm too nervous, I try to distract my mind with tasks to keep my thoughts in order and not mess up. It works when I help the Mayor with his duties!"

"Mayor? Oh, you mean the Villager! So I guess you're nervous about being invited to Smash Bros. out of nowhere. I mean, this is your first tournament..."

"Yes!" Isabelle admitted with a nervous giggle while continuing to organize the papers. "I really didn't expect something like this. I'm more used to helping with town administration, planning events, and, well, keeping everything in order! But fighting in a tournament like this is completely different!"

The announcer chuckled, entertained by her boundless energy.

"Well, that’s true, but we’ve also seen that despite your adorable appearance, you have a pretty unique fighting style. You use everyday tools like fishing rods, traps, and even balloons to confuse your opponents. Do you have any strategy in mind for this tournament?"

Isabelle finally stopped reorganizing and took a moment to think.

"Hmm… well, I guess I'll just try to do my best without bothering anyone too much. I don't want to make enemies! But if I have to fight, I'll use everything I know to do it in an orderly and fair way. And, of course, with good manners!"

The announcer chuckled.

"Now that's a unique approach to Smash!"

Fighter 69: Incineroar

"Roar!" the Alolan Pokémon exclaimed with excitement, its "belt" burning even brighter than usual.

"We love seeing you so fired up, Incineroar! We know you're a born fighter and that every battle is a spectacle for you. How do you feel about being in Smash Bros. and proving your strength in this arena?"

Incineroar slammed its fist into the palm of its other hand and then pointed at the camera with a defiant expression.

"Roooaaar!"

"Haha! That’s what we like to hear! You're a Pokémon with a unique fighting style, inspired by professional wrestling. Your moves are powerful, featuring grapples, slams, and counterattacks that can shake any opponent. Do you have any special strategy for this tournament?"

The feline Pokémon flexed its arms, showing off its muscular build, then struck a dramatic pose, as if expecting an ovation from an imaginary crowd.

"Roooooar!"

"Haha, it's clear that you plan to put on quite the show!"

Fighter 70: Piranha Plant

A Piranha Plant was sitting there, seemingly able to use its roots as tiny legs to move around. That being said... why is there a freaking plant in the roster?

Mario and Bowser, who had decided to enter alongside the plant just in case, were sitting on opposite sides of it. While the plant itself seemed to be grinning in amusement at their reactions, both Mario and Bowser were still trying to process how they had even gotten to this point.

"...Bowser..." Mario began slowly, running a hand down his face in exasperation. "Why is there a Piranha Plant competing?"

"...You know, I usually enjoy seeing you irritated, but I have to agree with you on this one..." admitted the Koopa King, clasping his hands together. "I don’t understand how one of my plants ended up as a fighter in this place..."

"Uh... well, this is certainly a surprise," the announcer commented before clearing his throat. "Let’s give a warm welcome to Fighter 70, Piranha Plant!" he announced, trying to sound enthusiastic.

Piranha Plant excitedly waved its leaves and snapped at the air a few times, as if showcasing its skills.

Mario sighed, still trying to wrap his head around the situation.

"Mamma mia... this has to be a joke."

Bowser, on the other hand, crossed his arms and grunted.

"Look, I won’t complain if one of my own creations manages to stand out in Smash, but still... really? A Piranha Plant? Weren’t there better options?"

Piranha Plant hissed indignantly and slammed the ground with its pot, which didn’t crack or even get scratched from the impact.

The announcer, trying to maintain professionalism, cleared his throat.

"Well, Piranha Plant, you've certainly surprised everyone with your inclusion in the tournament. We know you have a unique fighting style, with quick bites, powerful pot slams, and even the ability to shoot spiky balls. Do you have any strategy in mind?"

Piranha Plant leaned forward, sticking out its enormous tongue as if mocking the question. Then, with a swift motion, it spun around and launched a spiked ball to the side, hitting a padded panel in the room.

"Whoa! Now that was a display of power!" the announcer exclaimed, impressed. "It looks like you’re not planning to hold back in this tournament."

Mario shook his head.

"This is ridiculous..."

Bowser burst into laughter.

"I’ve changed my mind. I like this Piranha Plant."

Piranha Plant lifted its head proudly, puffing out its chest as if it had just received the highest praise.

Fighter 71: Joker

"Oh, I wasn’t exactly invited. I stole the letter," Ren said with a slightly mischievous smile, holding the white envelope with the red Smash Bros. seal between two fingers. "Either way, this tournament sounded way too interesting to pass up."

"Eh. The rules just say that anyone with a letter can enter. How you got it doesn’t really matter to me," the announcer said indifferently. "So, Ren Amamiya, right? Or as most people know you, Joker. Second-year student at Shujin Academy and leader of the Phantom Thieves of Hearts. Welcome to the tournament!"

Joker calmly adjusted his red gloves and set the letter on the table with a casual gesture.

"Thanks. Though, to be honest, I’m not used to participating in events this… public."

"Well, this tournament is the greatest combat spectacle there is!" the announcer exclaimed. "And from what we know, you’ve got all the skills to stand out. You’re a swift fighter, with impressive reflexes and combat skills that put many to shame. Plus, you have an ace up your sleeve… or should I say, a Persona?"

Joker smirked slightly and adjusted his mask.

"It never hurts to have powerful allies."

"Exactly! Arsène is a great battle partner, boosting your power and giving you devastating attacks. Not to mention, you’re an expert at dodging and counterattacking with surgical precision. Do you have any special strategies for this tournament?"

Joker crossed his arms and looked at the camera with confidence.

"Observe, analyze, and act at the right moment. Patience is key—just like in a good heist."

"Now that sounds intriguing! And tell me, how do you feel about facing opponents from completely different worlds?"

Joker rested a hand on his hip and tilted his head with a grin.

"Well, if I’ve handled demons, gods, and distorted realities… I doubt anything here will surprise me too much."

The announcer chuckled before pausing for a moment, furrowing his brows.

"Huh… is it just me, or does your voice sound terribly familiar?"

Joker merely smirked, keeping his silence.

"Meh. Must be my imagination."

Fighter 72: Hero/The Luminary

"I’ve never been in a tournament before," Eleven—better known as Hero or The Luminary—confessed. "Generally, I fight more for self-defense than for fun. Still, I hope I can live up to this event."

"That’s the spirit of a true hero!" the announcer exclaimed enthusiastically. "After all, this tournament is full of fighters eager to prove their strength and skills, and you certainly have a lot to offer!"

The Luminary nodded silently, his expression calm yet determined. With one hand resting on the hilt of his sword, he exuded a serene yet imposing presence, fitting for a warrior destined for greatness.

"We know you come from a world where magic and legends are part of everyday life," the announcer continued. "You’re the chosen one, meant to face darkness and save your kingdom. But here in Smash Bros., you’ll find completely different challenges. How do you think you’ll adapt?"

The Luminary glanced around, as if analyzing the environment, before responding with quiet resolve.

"The challenges may be different, but the goal remains the same: fight with honor and do what is right."

"Well said! And let’s not forget that you have an impressive arsenal of spells. From casting powerful lightning strikes to temporarily turning into metal, you’re a highly versatile fighter!"

Hero took out his grimoire, flipping through its pages with a practiced motion as if reviewing his options. Then, with quiet determination, he closed it.

"One must always be prepared."

"We love that mindset!" the announcer said, clearly excited.

Fighter 73: Banjo & Kazooie

"Guh-huh! It’s a pleasure to finally be here!" Banjo said excitedly.

"Yeah! Took them long enough to invite us to the party!" Kazooie added, her tone annoyed, though she couldn’t help but smile slightly.

"Better late than never!" the announcer exclaimed. "Welcome to Smash, Banjo and Kazooie! Your first tournament—and the biggest one at that!"

Banjo nodded eagerly, adjusting his backpack, where Kazooie nestled herself in with a confident air.

"Yeah, yeah, the biggest," the bird said with a sarcastic tone. "Though the competition doesn’t seem that tough… I mean, a Piranha Plant? Seriously?"

"Well, Smash Bros. is always full of surprises! But let’s talk about you two: you’re an iconic duo with a fighting style based on teamwork. How do you plan on facing the other fighters?"

Banjo placed a paw on his chin, thoughtful.

"Well, I think we’ll use our mix of strength and cleverness to find the best strategy in each battle," he said in his usual friendly tone.

Kazooie, however, rolled her eyes.

"Bah, I just plan to attack nonstop until someone goes flying."

The announcer burst into laughter.

"That’s a pretty aggressive approach! But there’s no denying your move set is impressive. From the Wonderwing to the Beak Buster, you’ve got plenty of ways to catch opponents off guard."

Kazooie puffed out her chest with pride.

"Obviously. And if anyone thinks they can beat us easily, they can go ahead and try. I’ll make them spit feathers!"

Banjo smiled calmly.

"We just hope to put on a good show and have fun along the way."

"That’s the spirit!" the announcer cheered.

Fighter 74: Terry

"Ha! I never turn down a good fight, no matter the tournament," Terry Bogard said confidently, arms crossed. "Line up anyone who thinks they can take me! The great Terry Bogard hasn’t fallen yet, and I won’t be losing in my first Smash tournament— or whatever it’s called!"

"That’s the attitude we love to see!" the announcer exclaimed excitedly. "Terry Bogard, the lone wolf, the icon of Fatal Fury, and the king of street fights. Welcome to Smash Bros.!"

Terry adjusted his red cap with a confident grin.

"Thanks, buddy. There’s no better way to test my strength than in a tournament with the world’s best fighters."

"And you’ll be up against all kinds of opponents. We’ve got legendary warriors, battle-hardened veterans, and… well, a Piranha Plant!"

Terry burst into laughter.

"Ha! As long as they can throw a good punch, I don’t care who my opponent is."

"That’s the spirit of a true fighter! Speaking of which, let’s talk about your fighting style. You’re an expert in martial arts and street combat, with powerful special moves like the Burn Knuckle and Power Geyser. Not to mention, when you’re at the brink of defeat, you unleash your true potential with even more devastating attacks!"

Terry nodded and gave a thumbs-up.

"That’s right! No matter how tough the fight gets, I’ve always got a trick up my sleeve. I never give up until the last second!"

"That’s exactly what we want to see in Smash Bros.!"

Fighter 75: Byleth

"I'm honestly relieved that the fighters were more welcoming than the audience," Byleth admitted with a slightly nervous smile. "I was convinced they would take back my invitation to such an important event."

"Yeah, the audience was... a bit rough on you, but it's good to know the fighters made you feel welcome, Byleth," the announcer said in a sympathetic tone.

"I suppose it's not easy being the newcomer in a tournament full of legends," Byleth continued, crossing her arms. "But I've learned not to worry too much about what others think. I'd rather prove my worth through actions, not words."

"That's the mindset of a true warrior!" the announcer exclaimed. "And, well, it's not like you're new to combat. You're an exceptional strategist and a formidable swordswoman. Not to mention, your arsenal includes more than just a sword."

Byleth nodded and, with a swift motion, materialized the Sword of the Creator in her hand.

"In war, one must be versatile. That's why I wield multiple weapons: a lance, a bow, and an axe. Choosing the right tool for each situation is key in battle."

"Exactly! And your skill with the Sword of the Creator gives you impressive reach. Not many can boast wielding such a unique weapon."

"It's not just a weapon," Byleth corrected with a faint smile. "It's a symbol. It represents the destiny I've accepted and the path I've chosen to follow."

"So, what do you hope to achieve in this tournament?"

Byleth looked at the camera seriously.

"I'm not here for glory or recognition. I just want to fight with honor and learn from each battle. If by the end of the tournament I'm a stronger warrior than when I started, then I'll have achieved my goal."

"A spirit worthy of a true champion! With that mentality, you're bound to leave your mark on Smash Bros.!"

Fighter 76: Min Min

"It's amazing to be here!" the girl exclaimed happily, clasping her hands together. "I fight against people with the same abilities as mine every day. Facing fighters with skills that can put me in a tough spot is just the change of pace I need!"

"That's the right attitude!" the announcer said enthusiastically. "Min Min, the ramen brawler and Grand Prix champion of ARMS. Welcome to the Smash Bros. tournament!"

Min Min smiled and adjusted her cap with her family restaurant’s logo.

"Thank you. It's an honor to be here. Though I have to admit, when I first got the invitation, I thought it was a joke."

"Well, it's not! And here you are, ready to prove that ARMS fighters can compete with the best. Your fighting style is unique in Smash, with extendable arms that let you maintain distance and pressure your opponents. How do you think you'll adapt to the tournament's pace?"

Min Min crossed her arms, thoughtful.

"It's true that I have a reach advantage, but I also know that many fighters here can close the gap in the blink of an eye. I'll have to stay alert and use my speed to keep them at bay."

"Good strategy! Plus, you can switch between different types of fists mid-battle. The Dragon, the Megawatt, and the Ramram give you a lot of versatility. Do you have a favorite?"

Min Min smirked playfully.

"The Dragon is the most balanced, but the Megawatt is perfect for finishing off weakened opponents. Though the Ramram is also useful against those who dodge too much. It’ll depend on the situation."

"That sounds promising! And one last question: do you plan to celebrate each victory with a good bowl of ramen?"

Min Min let out a small laugh.

"Of course! Nothing beats a good bowl of ramen after an intense fight. And if I win the tournament… well, maybe I'll treat everyone to a big feast."

"That sounds like one more reason to root for you!"

Fighter 77: Steve

For once, the announcer was at a loss for words. At first, he thought it was some kind of joke that such an odd character as Steve had been invited to the tournament. But when he saw that Steve wasn’t leaving and was still trying—unsuccessfully—to mine the chair he was supposed to sit on, he realized it wasn’t.

"Uh… Steve, right?" the announcer said, trying to process the scene. "I guess… welcome to the Smash Bros. tournament."

Steve stopped mining the chair with his iron pickaxe and looked at the announcer with his completely neutral expression. Then, he pulled a dirt block out of nowhere and placed it on the table.

"Uh… is this a gift?" the announcer asked, somewhat confused.

Steve didn't respond. He simply pulled out another block, this time stone, and placed it on top of the dirt one. Then, another one, made of wood.

"Oh, I see. You're showing us how your abilities work?"

Steve nodded slightly, though his expression remained unchanged.

"Well, we have to admit you're a pretty… unique fighter. You can build structures mid-battle, mine resources, and even craft stronger tools. That's something we've never seen in Smash Bros. before!"

Steve pulled out a crafting table and started working on it, a faint glow appearing before he produced a diamond sword. Then, he looked at the announcer in silence.

"Whoa! So you can upgrade your gear during battle. That’ll definitely give you an edge against unsuspecting opponents!"

Steve placed a bed on the ground and lay on it for a few seconds before suddenly standing up.

The announcer let out a nervous laugh.

"Uh, well… looks like you can also take a break when you need to. I don’t know if you’ve noticed, Steve, but in this tournament, there’s no day and night cycle…"

Steve simply pulled out a bucket of lava and poured it onto the table.

"WHOA! Okay, okay! You definitely have some creative ways to fight! Before you burn the whole studio down… tell me, what are you hoping to get out of this tournament?"

Steve stood still for a moment. Then, he pulled out a sign and quickly wrote on it before turning it around to show the message:

"Diamonds."

"HAHAHA! Well, at least you've got your priorities straight. Welcome to Smash Bros., Steve! And please, don’t put TNT in the arena!"

Steve glanced at the speaker the announcer was talking through… and slowly put away the TNT he was already holding.

Fighter 78: Sephiroth

"Oh, the tournament is not the reason I came," commented the One-Winged Angel with a sinister smile. "An opportunity to torment Cloud is something I simply cannot pass up."

"Sephiroth," the announcer said in a tone that mixed respect with nervousness. "The fallen SOLDIER who lost his sanity. You've come to Smash Bros. just to continue tormenting Cloud, but more than a few fighters seem eager to test their strength against you."

"That is irrelevant," Sephiroth replied, his tone serene yet menacing. "It doesn't matter who stands in my way. There is only one person in this tournament who truly interests me."

"Uh... I see. Well, there's no doubt that your presence here has made a huge impact. You are one of the most feared villains of all time and wield one of the longest swords ever seen in Smash. How do you think your fighting style will adapt to this tournament?"

Sephiroth closed his eyes for a moment, as if the question barely interested him.

"My strength is beyond the comprehension of most of these fighters. No matter how many powers they possess or what abilities they wield… despair is inevitable."

The announcer felt a chill run down his spine but decided to keep his composure.

"And speaking of despair... Your ability to enter a winged state when at a disadvantage is certainly terrifying. Would you say that gives you an even greater edge over your opponents?"

Sephiroth smirked almost amusedly.

"Disadvantage? What a naïve concept. There is not a single moment when I am at a disadvantage. The only difference is how much effort I decide to put in."

"Wow, that's some confidence!" The announcer tried to laugh, but it came out a bit nervous. "You also have devastating attacks like Flare, Gigaflare, and of course… Supernova. Can you tell us a bit about that last technique?"

The warrior lifted his chin slightly, his eyes glowing with a cold light.

"Supernova is the end of hope. A spectacle of absolute destruction that plunges opponents into chaos and torment. How many can say they've witnessed the destruction of a universe and lived to tell the tale?"

"T-That's... pretty intense."

Sephiroth tilted his head slightly.

"Intense... is far too mild a word to describe true despair."

Fighters 79 & 80: Pyra/Mythra

"It's truly an honor to be included in such a special tournament," Pyra said with a small smile. "It just leaves a bit of a bitter taste knowing that Rex feels somewhat left out, considering he only appears for our Final Smash."

Soon, Pyra's body glowed, and the red-haired girl in red attire was replaced by a long-haired blonde dressed in white, who slouched into the chair much more casually than Pyra's formal posture.

"Ha! I was sure the poor guy was going to burst into tears," Mythra commented with a smug grin. "Oh well, an appearance is better than nothing, right?"

"Incredible! The Aegis Blades in person! Pyra and Mythra, two sides of the same coin. You bring a highly versatile fighting style to the tournament, switching between Pyra’s power and Mythra’s speed. How do you think that will benefit you in the competition?"

Pyra took control and placed a hand on her chest, smiling kindly.

"I think our ability to switch allows us to adapt to many situations. If I need more attack power, I can fight as Pyra, and if speed is the key, Mythra takes over."

"Exactly!" Mythra interrupted, abruptly taking control and crossing her arms confidently. "While Pyra is better at finishing off opponents, I can apply pressure with quick attacks and dodge more easily. Basically, we’ve got the best of both worlds."

"That sounds like a huge advantage!" the announcer said enthusiastically. "Now, as for your Final Smash... it looks like Rex isn't completely left behind! How do you feel about sharing that technique with him?"

Pyra took over again and smiled nostalgically.

"It's comforting to know he's still part of this. After all, he's the one who helped us get here."

Then, Mythra switched back and shrugged.

"Eh, I guess it's fine. Though I would've liked him to be more involved in combat. But hey, at least he’s not at home sulking about not being invited."

"I'm sure he understands."

Fighter 81: Kazuya

"I'm here to gain more power," Kazuya said, crossing his arms with a sinister smile. "Fighting is merely a means to an end."

"Wow, what a statement!" the announcer said, slightly unsettled by Kazuya’s cold tone. "You come from one of the most legendary fighting game sagas, Tekken, and your combat style is both brutal and technical. How do you think you'll adapt to an environment like Smash Bros.?"

Kazuya closed his eyes for a moment before answering in his deep, assured voice.

"I don't need to adapt. The others will have to adapt to me."

The announcer let out a nervous chuckle.

"Uh... well, it's true that you have one of the most devastating offensive styles in the tournament! Each of your strikes can send an opponent flying with ease! And that's not to mention your ability to transform into your demonic form."

Kazuya smirked slightly, opening one eye with an intimidating red glow.

"The power of the Devil is not something just anyone can wield. Those who stand in my way will learn the true meaning of defeat."

"Yikes! That sounds... intense. You're also known for throwing your enemies off cliffs. Should we be worried that you'll try to do the same here?"

"If someone is weak enough to fall, that's not my problem."

"Well, well... there's no doubt you'll be a fearsome opponent."

Fighter 82: Sora

"Incredible!" the announcer exclaimed upon seeing who the final fighter was. "After so many years trying to find you and bring you here... you've finally arrived, Sora!"

The wielder of the Kingdom Key rested his Keyblade on his shoulders with a wide grin.

"It's really a pleasure to be here," Sora said. "Sorry it took me so long to get here, but... I guess there were certain problems that made me a difficult contestant to reach."

"Don't worry, the important thing is that you're finally here!" the announcer said excitedly. "You're the last fighter to join this incredible tournament, and fans have been waiting for your arrival for years. How does it feel to be part of Smash Bros.?"

Sora spun his Keyblade effortlessly before resting it on his shoulder.

"It's exciting! I've always liked the idea of facing off against great heroes and warriors from different worlds. Besides, this feels like a brand-new adventure, and I never turn down a good adventure."

"That's the spirit! Speaking of adventures, you're known for your incredible combat skills, combining fluid aerial attacks, powerful magic, and of course, your Keyblade. How do you think your fighting style will compare to the other competitors here?"

Sora placed a hand on his chin, thoughtful.

"Well, I've fought all kinds of enemies—sorcerers, swordsmen, massive creatures... I think my ability to adapt will help me a lot here. Plus, my aerial mobility gives me an advantage in many matchups."

"Definitely!" the announcer nodded. "And let's talk about your magic. You can use Fire, Thunder, and Blizzard to attack your opponents in different ways. Do you have a favorite spell?"

Sora smiled.

"It depends on the situation. Thunder is great for disrupting multiple enemies at once, Fire helps me keep up the pressure, and Blizzard can freeze my opponents, giving me the upper hand. I guess I'll use all of them as needed."

"Smart strategy! And of course, we can't forget your Final Smash. You bring with you the iconic Keyhole Closure!"

Sora nodded excitedly.

"Yeah, it's a very special technique for me. Sealing away the darkness is part of my mission, after all."

"That's true! And before we wrap things up, I have to ask... do you miss Donald and Goofy?"

Sora let out a small laugh and nodded.

"Of course. They've always been with me in every battle. But I know they're cheering me on from wherever they are."

"I'm sure they are! Well, Sora, it's an honor to have you here. Welcome to Smash Bros.!"

Once Sora left the room, the announcer sighed in relief.

"Alright, that was the last one... Eighty-nine interviews in a single day... This is too much for anyone," he murmured, stretching his arms and letting his notebook papers fall onto the table. "Oh well. Now that everyone’s here, the real fun begins!"

Unbeknownst to him, however, the announcer was being watched from another room by two floating, gloved hands—Master Hand, the composed right hand, and Crazy Hand, the erratic left. The two hands exchanged glances and laughed before vanishing with a snap...

End of Chapter 1.

Chapter Text

The Smash Mansion had always been a massive building, ever since the first tournament when there were only 12 contestants. With each new tournament, the Mansion grew in size and added new rooms—not just for the new fighters. Entire areas that hadn’t existed in previous editions were added for the entertainment of the fighters. And since every tournament brought more and more new fighters, even with the absence of some, the mansion now almost felt more like a hotel than an actual mansion…

But this year was pure madness.

With 89 fighters this time, the mansion now had seven floors: The ground floor, which housed the lobby, the kitchen, the showers, a lounge with a TV and several couches, a theater that served both as a cinema and a meeting center, a game room, a gym, a library, a nightclub with karaoke included, and a garden big enough to fit all the fighters. The next five floors were all bedroom floors; four had 17 rooms each, and one had 18. These rooms were arranged in the same order in which the fighters were invited to the tournament. As for the top floor, it was entirely a pool area, featuring two large pools, a kiddie pool, and even a stage. That being said, there was also a restricted area where the announcer’s office was located.

Yep, this year, the mansion was enormous—bigger than ever... And despite that, the entire building suddenly shook as the sound of blows and what seemed to be various kitchen ornaments crashing to the floor echoed all the way to the dormitories.

Of course, the noise woke up everyone still sleeping, while those already awake stepped out of their rooms in confusion. Sonic, who was already up, had an incident counter right in the middle of the wall separating his room from Lucas’, with a piece of paper that read "1 day."

"24 hours without incidents," He said in a bored tone, eyes tired as he tore off the paper, crumpled it, and tossed it into his room, leaving the counter now saying "0 days." "Honestly, it took them long enough."

About 20 minutes later, a large part of the roster had gone downstairs to see what the hell was going on. Some were already awake, others were half-asleep, and some of the latter had barely managed to get dressed—like Mario, who was wearing his cap backward and had part of his overalls slipping off.

The noise was coming from the kitchen, and as soon as Mario opened the door, the fighters present witnessed the place in complete chaos; the sink in the dishwashing area was broken and spewing water, the fridge was toppled over on the floor, the oven was dented, and various pots and pans were scattered everywhere.

Oh, and in the middle of the mess, Bowser and K. Rool seemed to be in the middle of a duel, as if the kitchen had suddenly turned into Final Destination or Battlefield.

Naturally, the reactions were immediate: Some groaned in exasperation, others, like Mario and Peach, facepalmed, Donkey Kong just laughed at the situation while pointing a finger at them, and some of the new fighters present were left confused.

"They didn’t even last a day," Mega Man noted, raising an eyebrow.

"Yesterday, those two wouldn’t stop making ‘kill me’ eyes at each other," Sonic remarked, arms crossed. "Honestly, it’s surprising they didn’t start fighting back then and there."

"First day in the mansion, and I already feel like I’ve aged 10 years," Mario said tiredly, adjusting his overalls and cap as he walked toward them. "Come on, Donkey. Let’s get this over with..."

Soon enough, Bowser and K. Rool had their hands locked together, pushing against each other and glaring like the other was the filthiest scum on the planet. However, Donkey quickly forced their heads to collide to separate them before pushing them in opposite directions.

As Bowser grumbled and cursed under his breath, he noticed Mario standing in front of him, arms crossed, looking at him in disapproval.

"Bad night?" The plumber asked sarcastically.

"Nah, actually, I slept like a baby," Bowser grinned before his expression twisted into fury as he glared at K. Rool. "I came down here for food, and I found that lowly king hoarding as much as he could! That’s MY job!"

Meanwhile, K. Rool, who was being held against a wall by Donkey, let out a mocking laugh that made Bowser’s blood boil. "Oh, please! The mere fact that you arrived late proves how unworthy you are of the title of king," the Kremling sneered. "And it’s no surprise, coming from an ill-tempered turtle who can’t even get rid of a simple human."

"Says the crocodile who can’t deal with two banana-addicted monkeys!" Bowser roared furiously, and, incredibly, Mario managed to keep him in place by pushing against his chest—barely, at least.

"You’d love to have to fight a monkey strong enough to bury you into the ground with one punch!" K. Rool shot back, Donkey barely keeping him restrained.

"You wouldn’t last a second being grabbed by the tail and thrown into explosive spikes!" the Koopa King countered, exhaling smoke.

And just like that, Mario and Donkey could no longer hold them back before Bowser and K. Rool lunged at each other again, with Mario groaning in exasperation and burying his face in his hands while Donkey crossed his arms.

"You know what? They’re actually getting along better than I expected," The ape grinned.

"Don’t encourage them..." Mario grumbled into his hands.

As the two kings kept fighting, some of the other fighters who had arrived simply stood watching, with Peach rubbing the bridge of her nose and shaking her head in disbelief. Others, all veterans who saw this coming, decided to leave. Only the newcomers present were still confused.

"Well, as entertaining as this is, the kitchen is a mess, and no one’s going to be able to make anything..." Sonic pointed out, leaning against the doorframe. He then looked at Mega Man. "Wanna go to town and buy some fresh breakfast for everyone? I’m starving."

"Please, I don’t want to be here when things escalate even further," Rock replied, following Sonic as they walked away.

"Uh, I’m still a bit lost..." Banjo said, scratching his head. "Why are they even fighting out of nowhere?"

"Who cares? It’s entertaining!" Kazooie grinned, leaning over her bear friend’s head. "I’ll bet you ten bucks one of them loses a tooth!"

"Oh, this is nothing," Shulk chuckled, though there was no amusement in his tone. "The villains here are almost always on the verge of strangling each other. Ganondorf is probably the most ‘calm’ when it comes to that, but that’s not saying much. And this is just the beginning."

Pyra, who had been silently confused up to that point, blinked a few times once Shulk stopped talking. "Wait, what do you mean ‘just the beginning’?" she asked, though there was a hint of panic in her tone.

At this, Shulk placed a hand on her shoulder and sighed dramatically, though he still tried to give her a reassuring smile. "Welcome to the next year of your life."

A few hours later, Bowser and K. Rool were sitting face to face in the mansion’s enormous dining hall, their plates filled with the food Sonic and Mega Man had bought in front of them. They never stopped glaring at each other with the same hatred as before, and despite both having several scratches all over their bodies, neither of them cared.

Bowser exhaled smoke from time to time, while K. Rool bared his teeth—sharp and oddly shiny. And when they ate, it was just a single bite… an aggressive one, as if even eating was a competition to prove their superiority.

From another table, where Sonic, Mega Man, Pac-Man, Duck Hunt, Steve, and Sora were sitting, the latter couldn’t help but glance at the two kings every now and then.

"Are they going to keep doing that all day?" he asked, concerned.

"Only until the announcer steps in and puts them in their place," Mega Man replied. "They broke the rules, so it shouldn’t take long for them to get punished."

Sonic laughed as he took a bite of his scrambled eggs. "Yep, and trust me, after the punishment, they won’t even want to fight in the battle arena," he said smugly. "Honestly, they should’ve just waited until the end of the week to beat each other up if they wanted it so bad."

That caught Sora’s attention, and he turned to Sonic again. "Why until the end of the week?"

"Fights don’t start until we’ve all settled in during the first week at the mansion," Pac-Man explained, tossing a pancake into the air and catching it in his mouth, swallowing it in one bite. "It also helps us get to know the newcomers better."

"Call it a welcome week if you want," Sonic added with a wink.

"Oh. So, the tournament starts in a week?" Sora asked while Steve, sitting beside him, remained expressionless, occasionally eating a piece of meat that would suddenly appear in his hand.

"No, that won’t be for a few months," Mega Man answered. "The announcer needs time to organize the whole tournament, especially considering we’re, well, 89 participants this year. What starts are the friendly matches—the ones we do for fun and to prepare before the main event."

"But it’s pretty common for some people to forget that fighting outside the battlefield isn’t allowed," Pac-Man said with a nervous laugh, while the Duck Hunt dog barked in agreement before going back to eating from his plate.

"In other words, we’re stuck dealing with Bowser and K. Rool trying to kill each other all day," Sonic concluded before grinning. "Which is great for bets. I’ve got 20 bucks riding on this against Daisy."

"Can’t you guys try to stop them like Mario and Donkey did earlier?" Sora asked again, but the way everyone at the table stared at him—including Steve—answered his question. "Ah, right... That didn’t work..."

And then, to absolutely no one’s surprise, Bowser lunged at K. Rool once again, reigniting the conflict. Fortunately, this time they at least had the decency to take the fight outside the dining hall—though the sound of pots and pans crashing soon followed, meaning they had ended up in the kitchen again.

"Ha! I win!" Sonic cheered, raising both arms in victory.

"Damn it!" Daisy shouted from another table.

"Pay up, princess!" Sonic yelled, running toward her.

"They’re going to keep at it for a while, aren’t they?" Sora asked again, now looking bored.

In response, he got nods and a simple "Yep" from Pac-Man, who tossed an omelet into the air and ate it in one bite, while Steve casually took another bite of his meat.

Bowser and K. Rool ran into each other in the training room. They stared each other down, fists clenched. The tension in the air was palpable, and whispers spread among the other fighters, wondering if they would start brawling right there.

A second later, both let out a war cry... and started doing push-ups.

But, of course, these weren’t just normal push-ups. Each one was a challenge to prove superiority. K. Rool did one with a single hand. Bowser placed Ivysaur on his back to add weight. K. Rool laughed and put Donkey Kong on his. Bowser growled and tried to lift King Dedede.

The result: all three of them ended up crashing to the ground with a loud thud, and Dedede, annoyed, smacked Bowser with his hammer before storming off indignantly.

K. Rool mocked the Koopa King for this, and in a fit of rage, Bowser lunged at the Kremling King once again—leading to yet another fight in the kitchen.

Both kings stood in the mansion’s garden, ready for a speed race. Sonic and Captain Falcon watched from a distance with interest, though their expressions read, This is going to go terribly wrong.

As soon as the race started, Bowser propelled himself forward with his spinning shell, but K. Rool leaped high into the air and landed right in front of him, blocking the path. Furious, Bowser struck K. Rool from behind, shoving him into some bushes as he sped past.

However, K. Rool wasn’t going to accept defeat so easily, so he jumped onto Bowser—resulting in both of them tumbling down the hill as a rolling ball of chaos and destruction, passing underneath Wario, who nearly lost his lunch in the process.

"Pay up," Captain Falcon said, extending his hand without even looking at Sonic.

Grumbling, Sonic handed him ten dollars. The captain smirked as soon as he felt the bill in his hand.

Meanwhile, Bowser and K. Rool crashed through the kitchen door, destroying a table full of freshly baked cookies. Peach sighed in frustration while Kirby began crying over his lost snack.

The two were now in the mansion’s sauna, each sitting on opposite sides, staring at each other like it was a Wild West duel.

In an attempt to outlast the other in the heat, Bowser blew fire into the room, and K. Rool responded by turning the temperature up to the max.

The stones began to sizzle. Sweat dripped from their faces. Eventually, Bowser stood up with a defiant look—but as soon as he took a step, he slipped and crashed into K. Rool.

The wall couldn’t withstand the impact and...

Both kings crashed through the kitchen wall, once again fighting each other.

Chef Kawasaki, who was preparing lunch, merely blinked before continuing to cook, as if this were just another normal day.

Finally, Bowser and K. Rool stood on the rooftop, with a group of fighters watching anxiously from below.

"...What are they doing now?" Marth asked, rubbing his forehead.

"Looks like they’re seeing who can last longer without screaming during a free fall..." Pit observed curiously.

"WHAT?!" Zelda exclaimed.

Before anyone could stop them, both jumped... and crashed straight through the kitchen skylight, shattering it and landing inside in a cloud of dust and broken glass.

Mario and Peach, standing in the kitchen doorway, simply stared at the destruction with resigned expressions.

"Day one in this place, and I already want to leave," Peach sighed.

Mario nodded in agreement.

The punches and grunts kept echoing through the kitchen, but no one was trying to stop Bowser and K. Rool anymore. Most of those present understood that it was best to let them blow off some steam… up to a certain point.

Mario sighed as he ran a hand down his face, realizing he didn’t have enough patience to deal with this all day.

"I told the announcer this was going to happen," Luigi said with his arms crossed and a frown, sitting on a couch in the living room with several other fighters.

"Well, Sonic had a point; they really wanted to beat each other up yesterday," Pit pointed out.

"That doesn’t mean it’s not a problem, Pit," Peach sighed, running a hand over her forehead. "Bowser knows perfectly well this is going to get him in trouble, and yet he’s still at it."

"To be fair, Bowser has never cared about what the announcer says or does against him," Lucina noted. "Though this time, he’s really pushing it."

"Well, we need to keep them in one place before they bring down another wall," the Mii Swordfighter said, looking exhausted. "At least until the announcer finally decides to punish them. Where is he?"

"Probably processing the fact that there are almost 90 of us living under one roof," Sonic said with a smug grin before getting serious. "But the blond guy has a point. We need a temporary solution until they’re put in their place."

Steve, who was present, looked at Sonic expressionlessly, and suddenly, a TNT block appeared in his hand. Sonic raised an eyebrow at this.

"I said temporary, not permanent," the hedgehog pointed out. Steve lowered his head in disappointment and put the TNT away.

"So, what do we do?" Samus asked, arms crossed.

There was a moment of silence in the group until Fox snapped his fingers with an idea. "We can make them burn out doing something that doesn’t involve destroying the mansion. Something that keeps them busy long enough."

"Like what?" Marth asked skeptically.

"A challenge," Fox replied with a sly smile. "One so intense that even they can’t resist."

There were murmurs of agreement among those present. If there was one thing those two would never turn down, it was a competition.

"How about an obstacle course?" Luigi suggested.

"Too easy," Sonic replied. "But if we make them do something that requires more endurance..."

While most of them were trying to think, a yo-yo suddenly rolled under a seat, and Ness and Lucas entered, with Ness peeking under the couch where Sonic and Steve were sitting. Noticing this, Donkey Kong lifted the couch with both fighters still on it, and once Ness grabbed his yo-yo, he nodded in gratitude to Donkey before leaving with Lucas. The ape then placed the couch back down as if nothing had happened.

However, that action alone made a lightbulb go off in Sonic’s mind, and he grinned confidently. "I think I know how to keep those two busy."

In the kitchen, Bowser and K. Rool were still going at it, until a whistle caught their attention and forced them to stop—Bowser gripping K. Rool’s cape and the Kremling sticking a finger into the massive mouth of the Koopa King.

The one who had whistled was Mario, who was standing at the kitchen entrance alongside Donkey Kong, both of them smirking smugly.

"Hey, since you’re so eager to compete, how about a challenge?" Mario asked.

"A challenge?" Bowser scoffed before laughing mockingly. "As if I haven’t humiliated this two-bit king enough already."

"I’ll ignore your comment because, for once, I agree," K. Rool said before glaring at Donkey Kong. "I’m not accepting anything that comes from a dumb ape."

"What’s the matter, your majesties? Are you scared, like a couple of frightened chickens?" Donkey Kong taunted, his smug grin widening.

"Please, I’m afraid of nothing," K. Rool snapped irritably.

But what both Bowser and K. Rool got in response was Mario and Donkey Kong imitating a couple of chickens, mocking them for backing down. Naturally, the blood of both kings boiled, and they immediately let go of each other, standing up and walking toward them.

"I accept the challenge," they both said in unison, equally furious.

For the next hour, Bowser and K. Rool held their ground in the living room, both staring each other down defiantly... while carrying an absurd amount of furniture on their backs. From bookshelves, beds, tables, and lamps to chairs, books, and even fighters like Sonic, Ness, Diddy Kong, the Ice Climbers, Daisy, and even Ridley—all of them contributed to this contest of strength between the two kings.

Beneath them, Bowser and K. Rool were locked in an intense battle, their muscles tensed, each trying to outlift the other. Their respective piles of random objects (and participants who seemed to be enjoying their competition) stacked higher and higher, reaching increasingly ridiculous heights.

The tension in the room was palpable. Every muscle in Bowser and K. Rool’s bodies trembled under the absurd weight they carried. Daisy, sitting atop Bowser’s pile, crossed her arms with a confident smile.

"Oh, come on, big guy, is that all?" she teased. "I think this tower is wobbling a little~."

"Shut up, you meddling princess!" Bowser growled, gritting his teeth as he tried to steady himself.

Meanwhile, Ridley sat with his arms crossed on top of K. Rool’s pile, watching the contest with amusement. He relished chaos and the suffering of others, and he knew very well that the two kings were probably in agony. But their egos were far too big to admit defeat.

The spectators watched in fascination. Mario and Donkey Kong exchanged glances, satisfied that their plan was working.

"You gotta admit, it’s impressive they’re still standing," Donkey Kong said, scratching his head.

"Yeah, and it’ll be fun to see who falls first and takes the other down," Mario smirked, crossing his arms.

Sonic, meanwhile, observed both towers carefully, as if analyzing what else to add. After all, he needed to make sure the weight was something both could handle so they could keep standing.

"Bowser’s pile needs more weight…" he muttered, then his eyes widened as he snapped his fingers. "Of course! How didn’t I think of that?"

Without another word, he dashed out of the room at full speed and returned with Dedede, who burst out laughing the moment he entered and saw what Bowser and K. Rool were doing. Sonic then whispered something in his ear, and Dedede nodded in agreement before floating up to the top of Bowser’s pile and settling onto a chair. The added weight made Bowser wobble slightly, but he quickly regained his balance and grinned victoriously.

"Ha! Beat that, you second-rate crocodile," the King of the Koopas taunted.

K. Rool let out an exaggerated laugh, though the tremor in his knees suggested he wasn’t as amused as he tried to appear.

"That’s all you’ve got?!" he huffed proudly before turning slightly toward Donkey Kong. "Alright, you dumb ape! Put something else on my pile, let’s see if you can bring me down!"

Donkey Kong crossed his arms and looked around as if evaluating his options. Then, a mischievous glint appeared in his eyes. "Oh, I’ve got just the thing you need."

He walked away and returned dragging a massive metal barrel with a hazard symbol painted on the side. Murmurs filled the room as the spectators tried to guess what was inside. Without a word, Donkey Kong climbed onto K. Rool’s tower, lifted the barrel over his head, and dropped it with a loud crash onto the Kremling king’s pile.

K. Rool felt his legs nearly give out under the added weight, but he gritted his teeth and endured, forcing out a laugh.

"Ha! Is that the best you can do? This is nothing for the great K. Rool!" he declared, though his eyes nervously darted toward the barrel, wondering if it would explode.

"Bowser! King K. Rool!" The announcer’s voice suddenly boomed, alerting not just the two mentioned but everyone present—especially since he did not sound pleased. "Get to the 7th floor right now! We need to talk."

Silence fell over the room. All eyes turned to Bowser and K. Rool, who remained frozen in their absurd lifting positions. The only sound was the flickering of a candle on the nearest table and the faint noise of a glass sliding off Bowser’s pile before shattering on the floor.

Bowser, a bead of sweat rolling down his temple, grunted. "What did you say?"

The announcer scoffed through the mansion’s speakers. "I said get to the 7th floor right now! And if you’re not here in the next two minutes, I’m sending Pit to drag you up with his light chains!"

"Hey! Don’t drag me into this!" Pit protested from the crowd.

K. Rool let out a nervous chuckle. "Well, well, well… someone sounds mad."

"Tsk… like I care," Bowser clicked his tongue, still trying to act unfazed. However, when he noticed Sonic, Donkey Kong, and a few others making "you’re in trouble" gestures, his right eye twitched slightly.

K. Rool tried to adjust his stance, but in the process, his pile of objects creaked dangerously. Ridley, still perched atop the Kremling’s tower, sighed and shook his head, spreading his wings with the intent to fly away before the structure collapsed.

Bowser and K. Rool exchanged glances. They didn’t want to be scolded like children, but they also didn’t want to give the announcer an excuse to punish them further.

Finally, with a defeated grunt, Bowser huffed and dropped his load of furniture, causing a minor earthquake in the room. Not wanting to be outdone, K. Rool did the same… though in doing so, the barrel Donkey Kong had placed fell to the floor and began vibrating ominously.

Everyone’s eyes widened.

Without thinking, Sonic grabbed the barrel and bolted out of the mansion like a lightning bolt, throwing it as far as he could. It spun through the air before exploding, sending Sonic flying back through a window and landing face-first in the living room. Before anyone could worry, he gave a thumbs-up, signaling he was fine.

Bowser and K. Rool exchanged one last glance before sighing in resignation and heading toward the 7th floor... exactly where the announcer was waiting.

Hours later, after an intense lecture from the announcer about their behavior, Bowser and King K. Rool received their punishment: helping repair the damage they had caused to both the broken walls and the mansion’s kitchen. At first glance, it seemed like a rather merciful sentence, considering what they had done… but since Mario, Luigi, and Donkey Kong were in charge of the repairs, Bowser and K. Rool felt humiliated having to help their enemies.

Bowser grumbled, arms crossed and brow furrowed, holding a wooden plank under one arm. K. Rool, meanwhile, used a hammer begrudgingly, tapping a nail so weakly that it barely sank into the board.

"This is an insult…" Bowser muttered, shooting a murderous glare at Mario, who whistled cheerfully as he nailed boards to the wall with an ease that only someone experienced in breaking and fixing castles could have.

"It’s a lesson, Bowser!" Luigi called down from a ladder, painting a section of the wall a green identical to his overalls. "If you act like a kid, you get punished like a kid!"

"I am NOT a kid!" Bowser roared, gripping the plank so hard it splintered slightly.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever you say, big guy!" Donkey Kong teased, carrying a sack of cement in one hand while scratching his head with the other.

K. Rool sighed dramatically and dropped his hammer. "Enough! My patience has reached its limit! I didn’t come to Smash to be a mere laborer! I am the great King K. Rool, conqueror, terror of the Kongs, master of stealth, and—"

He didn’t finish. A hammer fell on his head, accidentally dropped by Mario, who was too busy talking to Luigi to notice.

"Ow!" K. Rool yelped, clutching his head while Ridley, flying by, let out a dry laugh.

"Well, if you don’t like it, you can leave. But then the announcer will kick you out of the next tournament," Mario said with an innocent smile, though his eyes gleamed with mischief.

K. Rool blinked. Then he looked at Bowser. "Is that true?"

Bowser nodded sourly. "Yeah. He’s got his eye on us, so if we leave now, he’ll punish us even worse."

K. Rool looked at everyone present, then at the half-nailed board he had been working on. He sighed again, this time more resigned. "At least let me put my logo on this wall."

"No." Mario, Luigi, and Donkey Kong answered in unison.

K. Rool growled and went back to hammering—this time with more determination.

End of Chapter 2.

Chapter Text

Bowser considered himself a full-fledged villain. He had kidnapped people—not just Peach—to get what he wanted, stolen powerful artifacts in his quest to rule the world, and even gone as far as creating an entire damn galaxy, placing himself at the very top.

That being said, he was well aware that just as there were villains... less effective than him, there were also worse ones, so evil to the core that even he could hesitate in their presence.

When he arrived at Smash during the Melee tournament, the only other villain was Ganondorf. The first time they looked at each other, there was a mutual understanding, as if they could tell just by looking that this tournament wasn’t personal and that even if they had to live under the same roof as their enemies, that didn’t make them any less of a villain. Being the only evil ones at the time, Bowser and Ganondorf shared experiences and frustrations brought upon by Mario and Link, respectively. They weren’t exactly friends, but they didn’t get along badly either.

For a while, Bowser thought Mewtwo was a villain too, but no. He's just an artificial Pokémon with identity issues.

Ever since that tournament, it had become almost mandatory for the villains of the moment to gather, to spend some time together, and to make it clear that yes, they were living under the same roof as their enemies, but they were still the bad guys they were created to be.

During the Brawl tournament, Wario, Wolf, and King Dedede joined the roster, expanding the villain group and finally making it feel like an actual villain club. However, during the fourth tournament, Wolf wasn’t invited, and although Bowser Jr. and Dark Pit were, the villain group still felt too small compared to the overwhelming number of heroes and rivals in the lineup.

But this time? Oh, this tournament was shaping up to be a whole different story. Not only were ALL previous fighters returning—including Wolf—but several new faces were joining as well. Dark Samus, Ridley, King K. Rool, a Piranha Plant, Sephiroth, and Kazuya. This brought the total number of villains to thirteen, still a small fraction compared to the others, but a significant increase nonetheless.

As with every tournament, the thirteen villains were now gathered in the mansion’s theater, which served as both a movie room and a meeting hall. Thirteen chairs were arranged in a circle, with Bowser seated in the center; to his left was Bowser Jr., followed by Ganondorf, Wolf, Dedede, Wario, Dark Pit, Dark Samus, Ridley, King K. Rool, Sephiroth, Kazuya, and finally closing the circle with Piranha Plant.

For the next two hours, the villains would remain there, locked in to "socialize," though Bowser wasn’t sure this was going to work out, especially considering what had recently happened between him and K. Rool, as well as the fact that Sephiroth and Kazuya looked like they wanted to be anywhere but here.

For a while, no one said anything. It felt like an intense staring contest between the villains. Bowser looked at Wolf, who alternated his gaze between Dedede and Ridley; Ridley looked at K. Rool, who glanced between Bowser Jr. and Sephiroth; Sephiroth looked at Dark Samus, who shifted between Kazuya and Dedede; Dedede looked at Piranha Plant, which switched between Dark Pit and Ganondorf; Ganondorf looked back at Piranha Plant before turning to Kazuya, who was eyeing Dark Pit; and it all ended with Dark Pit staring at Wario, who didn’t seem interested in looking at anyone while lazily picking his nose with his pinky.

Bowser cleared his throat, trying to break the uncomfortable silence that had settled in the room.

"Alright… Welcome, everyone, to the villain club," he began, adjusting himself in his seat with his arms crossed. "Looks like there’s more of us this time, which is good. More villains mean more chaos, more trouble for those annoying heroes, and overall, more respect for our position in the tournament."

A low murmur spread through the group. Wario leaned back in his chair, propping his feet up on the nearest table while cleaning his ear. Wolf scoffed quietly, while K. Rool, still somewhat resentful over certain recent events with Bowser, crossed his arms with a sour expression.

"Tsk… 'Respect,' he says," Kazuya muttered, crossing his arms and narrowing his eyes. "I doubt the weaklings in this tournament will take us seriously, no matter how many of us there are."

Sephiroth, who had been sharpening his sword with a single nail, let out a low chuckle.

"How fragile some of you sound," he murmured in his slow, mocking tone. "Worrying about how others perceive you… How very un-villain-like."

"Yeah, yeah, real deep," Bowser waved a claw, in no mood for Sephiroth’s psychological games. "We’re not here to discuss philosophy. We’re here to make it clear that we’re still the most fearsome fighters in this tournament."

Ganondorf slowly nodded. He didn’t speak much in these meetings, but when he did, his deep voice and natural authority made everyone listen.

"We’re outnumbered, as always," he said, interlocking his fingers over the table. "But brute force and strategy can make up for that."

"Or we could just crush them," Kazuya growled, leaning slightly forward with a predatory grin, with Ridley growling in agreement.

Dark Samus tilted her head, her blue visor flickering slightly. "Hm... Reckless," her distorted voice cut through the air like a metallic echo.

"Ridley, they already told you we can’t kill anyone in this tournament," Bowser Jr. interjected, rolling his eyes. "If we could, Dad would’ve taken care of Mario years ago."

"Hmph," Kazuya exhaled without further comment.

Ridley grumbled in disappointment and leaned back in his chair, as if contemplating whether this conversation was even worth his time. Meanwhile, the Piranha Plant started noisily chewing on something no one remembered giving it. Dedede let out a deep, guttural laugh, as if he found the situation amusing.

"Anyway," Bowser continued, "the point is, we want to avoid another damn situation where we’re seen as second-rate obstacles."

"Especially with the number of 'villains' we have now," Wolf added with a smirk. "Not everyone here is exactly what I’d call a threat."

His gaze slid toward Piranha Plant and Dark Pit, who reacted in very different ways: the Piranha Plant licked its lips with its tongue, while Dark Pit scowled but merely crossed his arms without saying anything.

"And what do you propose?" K. Rool asked, leaning forward. "Joining forces? Teaming up as some kind of evil coalition? Because I have no intention of teaming up with anyone in this room—or anyone outside of it, for that matter."

Some of the others murmured in agreement with K. Rool, making Bowser growl. "Not necessarily. We're not heroes. We don't need to team up like they do. But at the very least, we can make sure none of us end up as the clown of the tournament."

Wario let out a loud laugh. "Wahahaha! Too late for some," he said, glancing at Dedede, who simply returned the look with a blank smile.

Bowser ignored the comment. "So, here's the idea. We make a 'non-intervention' agreement. We don't help each other, but we don't sabotage each other either. We won’t team up with any hero, we won’t throw a match no matter how strong or weak the opponent is. And if someone beats us down, we make sure to pay them back in the next fight. We need to show that we may be few, and our power may be limited for the tournament, but we are still villains!" For the first time since the meeting started, Bowser smirked, then turned to Ganondorf. "Ganondorf, how many times have you reincarnated only to be defeated by some rookie kid with a magic sword and a princess who, most of the time, doesn’t even do anything?"

Ganondorf, arms crossed, closed his eyes, and the dangerous furrow of his brow made it clear he wasn’t pleased to be reminded of that.

"I’ve lost count," the Demon King finally responded before opening his eyes. "Nothing would please me more than to wipe those smiles off their faces—especially Zelda's this time, because it seems the new Link doesn’t even know who I am." Suddenly, he smirked maliciously. "I must use his lack of knowledge to my advantage."

"That’s the spirit!" Bowser grinned, then turned to Ridley and Dark Samus. "And you two. No matter how many times you come back from the dead, Samus always manages to send you back to the grave—especially you, Ridley. You even get upgrades, and still, you can’t finish her off. Wouldn’t you like to, just once, put her on the ropes in battle and make her regret ever crossing your path?"

Ridley grinned wickedly and let out a low growl of approval. There was nothing he wanted more than to see Samus dead—or better yet, humiliated. Actually, the second option sounded even better, because then she’d have to live with the fact that she lost to him, of all fighters.

As for Dark Samus, she lowered her head in thought before lifting it again, her blue visor flashing as she spoke to Bowser.

"Sounds... delightful. Humiliating Samus Aran," she finally responded, and even with her metallic-sounding voice, there was an unmistakable hint of satisfaction in it.

"Now we're talking!" The Koopa King grinned in satisfaction before looking at Wolf. "I don’t think I need to ask how much you want to ruin Fox and Falco, right?"

Wolf leaned back in his seat with a predatory grin, baring his fangs. "Do you really need to ask?" he said, crossing his arms. "If there’s one thing I enjoy more than watching those two strut around like space heroes, it’s watching them crash and burn."

"That’s what I wanted to hear!" Bowser laughed, then turned to K. Rool. "And you, big-bellied crocodile. Wouldn’t you love to beat those two meddling Kongs to a pulp?"

"A tournament where I get to punch those two dumb monkeys and humiliate them?" K. Rool said before grinning wickedly. "Count me in!"

Bowser nodded in satisfaction, then shifted his gaze to Kazuya and Sephiroth. "And what about you two? You’re new to all this, but I have no doubt there are certain individuals you'd like to see fall."

Kazuya scoffed in disdain and closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again, his expression pure indifference. "I have no interest in making alliances with anyone here, but I have even less interest in losing to those insects. If that means giving them what they deserve when they cross my path, I won’t hesitate."

"Hmph." Sephiroth smirked slightly, still sharpening the Masamune with his fingernail. "Don’t get me wrong, Koopa, I don’t care about your 'villains' club.' But if Cloud thinks he’s going to have a peaceful tournament, he’s in for a rude awakening."

Bowser let out a deep, satisfied laugh. "That’s the attitude! That’s what I want to hear! I want this tournament to be a living hell for those heroes!"

Dark Pit shifted in his seat and clicked his tongue. "Not sure how much I care about all this," he commented, sounding bored. "But if I can score a humiliating win against Pit, I guess I could get behind the plan."

Meanwhile, Wario chuckled to himself, rubbing his hands together. "Wahahaha! All I care about is fun and money, but if I can make Mario eat dirt more times than anyone can count, then count me in!"

King Dedede, who had been silent the whole time, let out a deep, guttural laugh, which seemed to be his way of nodding in agreement.

Bowser looked around the room and saw the determination in most of the villains present. For the first time in a long while, it seemed like they had a common purpose—a reason to prove they weren’t just stepping stones for the heroes.

"Then it’s decided." Bowser stood up and looked at them all with a confident grin. "We’re not making alliances, we’re not working as a team… but we’re not going to humiliate each other either. No more embarrassing defeats, no more being the laughingstocks of the tournaments. We are villains, and this time, we’re going to make that clear!"

A roaring growl of approval came from Ridley, followed by Dark Samus's distorted laughter and a solemn nod from Ganondorf. Sephiroth smirked with his usual superiority, while Kazuya simply clicked his tongue in disinterest. Wario and Dedede chuckled together, and K. Rool slammed his fist into his palm with a defiant grin.

As this was happening, Sonic, Min Min, and Zelda were walking down the hallway near the door leading to the theater, each holding bowls of freshly made ramen prepared by Min Min herself.

"Mmm, if I haven't said this already, I will now: Min Min, this is the best ramen I've ever had! And I've tried ramen from all over my world!" Sonic exclaimed, slurping up the noodles like his life depended on it.

Min Min smiled proudly as she walked alongside her companions, holding her own bowl in one hand and chopsticks in the other.

"That's because I used my special recipe!" she said with a laugh. "Only true fighters know how to appreciate good ramen."

Zelda, eating with a bit more elegance but just as much enthusiasm, nodded. "It's definitely delicious. I didn’t expect to have something like this in the tournament."

"And what's the secret that makes this so good, huh?" Sonic asked with his usual confident grin. "Is it some kind of special sauce or a rare ingredient?"

"It's a family recipe," Min Min replied, her smile widening. "As for the secret… I won’t tell!"

Sonic was about to respond when the echo of voices coming from the theater caught the trio’s attention—and they weren’t exactly friendly whispers.

"Uh, what's that?" Min Min asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Sounds like an argument," Zelda murmured, leaning in slightly to hear better.

"I don’t know if I’d call it an argument… It sounds more like some kind of… war speech?" Min Min said, confused.

Sonic, always curious and eager to poke his nose where it didn’t belong, stepped forward. "Only one way to find out."

The hedgehog pushed the door open just enough to peek inside. He saw Bowser standing in the middle of the theater stage, surrounded by some of the tournament’s most feared villains. Ridley stood tall with his wings spread, Kazuya had his arms crossed with a cold smirk, and Sephiroth was still calmly sharpening his sword. Ganondorf, with his imposing presence, observed the room with a look of satisfaction, while K. Rool chuckled to himself as if already imagining how he’d crush his opponents.

"Oh, great… it’s the annual ‘we think we're the bad guys’ convention," Sonic whispered sarcastically.

He shut the door behind him and turned back to Zelda and Min Min.

"It’s just Bowser and the few villains in the tournament laughing like maniacs," he said with a shrug, stuffing another mouthful of noodles into his mouth and chewing casually.

"Oh…" Zelda said simply before doing the same as Sonic.

Min Min, however, blinked a few times, as if she hadn't quite processed what she’d just heard. "And why is that not a problem, exactly?"

"Bowser does this every tournament, and in the end, they always end up turning on each other," Zelda replied with a bored expression before continuing to walk, Sonic following her.

Min Min hesitated before following, still puzzled. "I'm a little lost here—shouldn’t we eavesdrop to find out exactly what they’re planning?"

"Nah," Sonic answered, once again flashing his confident grin. "It’s the same thing every tournament. The first meeting is in the theater, with all of them agreeing to prove they're still the bad guys. Then the second meeting is on the battlefield, where they beat each other up because they can’t stand each other. Whatever they’re planning won’t matter once the fights start at the end of the week."

Min Min frowned slightly, but seeing how certain Sonic and Zelda were, she just shrugged. "Well, if you say so..."

"Trust me, we know," Zelda replied with a small smile. "I've seen Ganondorf give supremacy speeches like that more times than I can count."

"And I've seen Bowser promise that ‘this time he’ll really beat Mario’ so many times he should have a frequent loser card by now," Sonic added, laughing to himself.

Min Min chuckled but still looked slightly doubtful. "If this happens every tournament, why do they keep trying the same thing?"

"Because deep down, villains are just as stubborn as heroes," Zelda answered. "They may not form permanent alliances, but their pride won’t let them give up."

Sonic nodded. "Yeah, and that’s what makes it all the more fun. Let them dream about their ‘big victory’—they’ll still end up falling like always."

End of Chapter 3.

Chapter Text

Sonic whistled casually as he made his way to the library, looking to spend some time peacefully. Even though he called himself "the fastest thing alive," he enjoyed a good book as much as anyone. Or anyone with culture, of course. Either way, it wouldn’t hurt to distract himself for a few days until the fights started.

Just as he was about to open the door, however, it swung open on its own. Suddenly, Sonic found himself flat on his back, his quills standing on end, as a gun was aimed at his head... a gun held by the Doom Slayer.

"I must kill... must kill them all! Rip... and... tear! The demons... they’re everywhere! I must... kill them all!" shouted the Doom Slayer, his voice deep and intimidating.

Sonic rarely felt fear, and if he did, he was great at hiding it. This time, however, he felt his soul leave his body for a good 30 seconds, uncertain if this guy was going to shoot or not.

But the fear faded, replaced by confusion when the Doom Slayer started laughing. And it wasn’t a maniacal laugh as one would expect, but a mocking laugh, which only left him even more bewildered.

The Doom Slayer lowered the gun and removed his helmet... revealing that it was the Mii Gunner, or Gun for short, disguised as the Doom Slayer, still laughing.

"Oh, this is gold!" she said between laughs. "You should've seen your face! If you had pants, I’m sure you would’ve peed yourself, man."

Sonic blinked a couple of times before bursting into laughter and getting back on his feet, shaking his body to get his quills back to normal.

"Okay, okay, I admit you got me," he said with a half-smile. "I swear I thought it was the real Doom Slayer. Where did you even get that costume?"

"It was in my closet with a bunch of others," Gun replied, her mischievous smile widening. "Thought I could put it to good use."

"Well, just make sure you don’t end up scaring anyone who breathes fire," Sonic warned, crossing his arms. "Remember what happened last tournament with Charizard?"

"Oh, relax, I just wanted to give someone a good scare." Gun took off the Doom Guy costume, revealing her normal outfit underneath.

Suddenly, they heard quick footsteps approaching, and in no time, Isabelle had stopped between them.

"Hi!" she greeted cheerfully, a tired smile on her face as she held a clipboard and a pencil. "Sorry to interrupt, but could you tell me your birthday dates?"

The question, although not strange, still confused Sonic and Gun, who exchanged glances before turning back to Isabelle.

"Uh, excuse me?" Sonic spoke first.

"Your birthdays! You know, the day you were born," she said, unusually enthusiastic.

"I know what you mean; what I’m asking is: why do you want to know?" the hedgehog rephrased.

"So I can plan it!" Isabelle replied. "Since we'll all be living under the same roof for 24 hours over 427 days, it’s the least I can do!"

"That sounds like a lot of work," Gun pointed out, scratching her head. "I mean, we’re almost 90 people, Isabelle. Are you sure you can plan that many birthdays?"

"Oh, don’t worry! I love working! Plus, I’m used to multitasking. I thrive on it!"

Despite how cheerful she sounded, Gun was sure she saw a tic in Isabelle’s right eye, and she couldn’t help but wonder if the dog ever rested from her duties.

Sonic, on the other hand, shrugged.

"Well, if you insist: June 23rd," the hedgehog responded with a smile before finally entering the library.

"Thank you!" Isabelle exclaimed, wagging her tail happily as she started jotting down notes on her clipboard.

She then looked at Gun, patiently waiting for her answer while still smiling.

"Uh... mine’s October 3rd," Gun replied skeptically. "Actually, Brawl and Sword share the same birthday as me. Though that’s probably just a coincidence..."

"Noted. Thanks!" Isabelle said before darting off, likely to ask the same question to the other fighters.

Gun watched her leave with incredulity and then turned her gaze to the library door, where Sonic had already disappeared among the shelves. She sighed, crossing her arms as she still processed what had just happened.

"Well, that happened," she murmured to herself.

Rosalina and Palutena were sitting in the lounge, chatting quietly, when Isabelle suddenly burst in, clipboard and pencil still in hand.

"Hi!" she greeted quickly, still wearing that tired smile. "Sorry to interrupt, but I need to know if you’re comfortable or have any issues celebrating Christmas."

Palutena and Rosalina exchanged a glance before turning back to Isabelle, who kept smiling with an almost unsettling energy, as if she had been running around nonstop for hours.

"Christmas?" Palutena asked, tilting her head curiously. "What a specific question."

"It’s because I need to plan ahead!" Isabelle responded, adjusting her clipboard. "I don’t want anyone to feel uncomfortable or left out! So I’m gathering information about everyone’s holidays, preferences, and potential nut allergies. It’s vital information! Not to mention I don’t want to intrude on anyone’s beliefs."

Rosalina, with her serene demeanor, placed a hand on her chin as she pondered the question.

"I have no issue celebrating it," she answered. "It’s not something the Lumas and I do often, but I like the idea of sharing with everyone."

Palutena nodded with a smile. "Same here! Although we have our own celebrations in Skyworld, I’m always up for a good party."

"Perfect!" Isabelle furiously scribbled notes on her clipboard, writing at such a ridiculous speed that Palutena wondered if she somehow had super speed. "Thank you so much! Now, if you’ll excuse me, I still have 73 people to ask!"

And with that, Isabelle shot out of the room like a whirlwind of administrative energy.

There was a moment of silence between the two goddesses before Palutena sighed with an amused smile. "That little dog is going to collapse any second now, isn’t she?"

"No doubt," Rosalina agreed calmly. "But I admire her dedication."

Meanwhile, Isabelle was rushing down the hall, nearly bumping into Luigi if she hadn’t stopped just in time. Luigi jumped slightly at her sudden appearance.

"Oh, it’s you, Isabelle..." Luigi sighed in relief with a nervous smile.

"Sorry to bother you, but I wanted to know if you’re comfortable or have any issues celebrating Christmas."

The question left Luigi a bit puzzled, and he adjusted his cap.

"Uh, not really. I mean, it’s Christmas; who doesn’t like it?" the green plumber replied before raising an eyebrow. "But we’re not celebrating it until next year. I mean, I know we’re already in December, but the announcer was clear that we won’t celebrate any holidays until January."

"I know! But there are still several celebrations in the next few months, even days! Mega Man and Pit have birthdays this month, two days apart! And I still have to plan Valentine’s and Halloween!" Isabelle explained quickly, jotting down notes on her clipboard before looking at Luigi with a radiant smile. "Anyway, thanks for helping, Luigi! Bye-bye!"

Luigi watched her speed off like a Bullet Bill, leaving only the sound of her rapid footsteps and the faint echo of her endless energy. He blinked a few times, processing what he’d just heard, before shaking his head in a mix of confusion and resignation.

"Madonna mia... that little dog has more work than Mario himself," he muttered before continuing on his way.

Corrin and Byleth were in the middle of the garden, both surrounded by the adorable Pokémon from the tournament. Corrin had Pikachu resting peacefully between her legs while she gently petted Ivysaur’s head. Meanwhile, Pichu was curled up on Byleth’s shoulder as she softly stroked Squirtle and Jigglypuff.

"You were right, Corrin... this feels therapeutic," Byleth said after a while, a calm smile on her face as her fingers ran through Jigglypuff’s soft fur and Squirtle’s incredibly smooth head.

Corrin grinned in satisfaction, snuggling a little more among the Pokémon. "I told you," she said playfully. "There’s no better way to relax than being surrounded by adorable little creatures. It’s like... an instant happiness recharge."

Byleth nodded, watching as Pichu nestled deeper into her shoulder, releasing a small, harmless spark. "I suppose after so much time in battle, this is a nice change of pace."

Before Corrin could respond, they heard the tapping of approaching footsteps. Both turned just in time to see Isabelle appear before them, clipboard still in hand and a determined gleam in her eyes.

"Hello, Corrin! Hello, Byleth!" she greeted with her boundless energy. "Sorry to interrupt your relaxation time, but I need to ask you something very important."

Corrin and Byleth exchanged a glance before turning their attention back to the eager pup.

"What is it about?" Byleth asked curiously.

Isabelle took a deep breath before blurting out her question; "How do you feel about Valentine’s Day? Do you want to celebrate it? Do you have any specific traditions, candy or flower preferences?"

Byleth blinked, surprised by the sudden question. Corrin, on the other hand, tilted her head with a slight smile. "Valentine’s Day? Oh, well... I’ve never really celebrated it much. I guess flowers are nice, but what interests me the most is chocolate."

"Oh, good to know!" Isabelle eagerly jotted it down on her clipboard before looking at Byleth. "And you?"

Byleth averted her gaze for a moment, thoughtful. "I don’t usually celebrate it either, but... I think it would be nice to see everyone share something special that day."

Isabelle nodded in understanding, quickly taking notes. "Got it! And don’t worry, I’ll make sure there’s enough chocolate for everyone. Thanks for your time!"

And with the same boundless energy she arrived with, Isabelle dashed off again, leaving Corrin and Byleth in a brief silence.

"Be honest," Corrin said with a mischievous smile. "Did you picture someone special for Valentine’s Day?"

Byleth glanced sideways calmly, though a faint blush appeared on her face. "...Don’t be ridiculous."

Corrin giggled before turning her attention back to her Pokémon. "Uh-huh, sure..."

Meanwhile, Isabelle continued running around at full speed, her clipboard now filled with an even longer list of celebrations, birthdays, and personal preferences.

"This is going to be an incredibly busy year!" she said to herself, her determination unwavering.

Turning a corner, she nearly collided with King K. Rool, who raised an eyebrow at her, arms crossed. "Hey, pup, what’s the rush? You’ve been running around like there’s a discount on Grandma’s turnips."

Isabelle skidded to a stop, adjusted her glasses, and beamed at him with her usual enthusiasm. "I’m planning every celebration of the year! Would you like to participate in Valentine’s Day?"

The large crocodile blinked, caught off guard. "Valentine’s Day? Ha! Of course! But can I demand tribute in the form of sweets and gifts?"

Isabelle chuckled a bit before jotting something down on her clipboard. "I’ll see what I can do."

And with that, she took off running again, leaving K. Rool with a confused but amused expression.

"Well, at least someone cares about team morale..." he muttered before continuing on his way.

Soon, Isabelle zipped past Gun again, who raised an eyebrow at seeing her so rushed and excited. "Okay, this is starting to get out of hand..."

Metal Knight watched Isabelle with a raised brow beneath his mask. First, she interrupted his breakfast to ask about his birthday. Then, she knocked on his door to ask if he celebrated Christmas. About an hour ago, she walked into the mansion’s sauna blindfolded—so she wouldn’t accidentally see anything she shouldn’t—just to ask if he was comfortable celebrating Valentine’s Day. And now, she was asking about Halloween.

"Are you seriously asking if I’ll wear a costume for Halloween?" the knight asked, puzzled.

Isabelle grinned with the same boundless energy and proudly held up her clipboard. "Exactly! I’m organizing all the year’s festivities, and I want to make sure everyone participates. Wouldn’t you like to pick a costume for Halloween? It could be something imposing, elegant, or even spooky!"

Metal Knight crossed his arms, his expression hidden behind his mask, but his posture radiated skepticism. "It’s not that I’m against festivities... but I don’t see the need to wear a costume. Isn’t my armor enough?"

Before Isabelle could reply, Kirby approached with small hops and, with a determined look, inhaled deeply...

SLURP!

In mere seconds, Olimar, who had been calmly strolling down the hall while inspecting a Pikpik Carrot, was sucked in without warning. In his place, Kirby now sported a helmet similar to Olimar’s and a tiny space backpack on his back.

"Poyo!" Kirby exclaimed proudly, spinning around to showcase his new improvised outfit.

Isabelle clapped excitedly. "That’s the festive spirit! See? Even Kirby wants to participate!"

Olimar, now sitting on the floor after being spat back out by Kirby, blinked in confusion. Then, he sighed in resignation and shook his head, unwilling to question what had just happened.

Metal Knight observed the scene in silence before looking back at Isabelle. "So, if I don’t pick a costume, does that mean I’ll have to deal with Kirby inhaling me and turning me into one?"

Isabelle tilted her head thoughtfully. "Well... I wouldn’t rule it out as an option."

The knight let out a sigh and placed a hand on his mask. "Fine, I’ll think about it. But don’t expect me to do anything ridiculous."

"Perfect!" Isabelle jotted something down on her list and did a little hop of excitement. "This is going to be an amazing year!"

As the cheerful pup dashed off once more in search of more fighters, Metal Knight stared at Kirby, who was still wearing Olimar’s helmet and watching him with an innocent expression.

"Don’t even think about it."

Meanwhile, Gun had been watching everything from behind a corner, and now she frowned. "Alright, I’ve seen enough."

In the pond in the mansion's garden, Villager and Steve were sitting on a couple of chairs, fishing. Steve remained expressionless and motionless as usual, though for some reason, he was wearing a hat that wasn’t square, shielding him from the sun. Meanwhile, Villager happily wiggled in his chair while fishing.

Suddenly, however, Gun appeared behind him and spun him around abruptly, earning a startled expression from Villager before it shifted back to his usual smile.

"Alright, Villager. I know Isabelle is your assistant in the town you come from because you're the Mayor, but can you explain what exactly you had her doing to make her multitask so much in a single day?"

Villager tilted his head. Even though his smile remained unchanged, Gun could tell he was confused.

"Isabelle has been asking about birthdays and different holidays all day. She’s got Christmas planned out already, and that’s a year away!"

Steve dropped his fishing rod and looked at Gun with the same blank expression as always. Then, slowly, he pulled out a book and a quill from his inventory, wrote something down, and showed it to her.

"That sounds like a future problem."

Gun frowned deeper. "No, Steve, this sounds like a present problem."

Villager let out a neutral noise before pulling a fish fossil from his bag and proudly displaying it, as if it were his greatest achievement of the day. Gun sighed, rubbing her temples.

"Doesn’t this concern you? Isabelle is overworking herself."

Villager tilted his head in thought, then pulled out another sheet from his inventory. This one had a drawing of Isabelle… wearing a Santa hat!

Gun snatched the paper from his hands. "That’s not what I’m worried about!"

Steve wrote in his book again and held it up. "Let her be. She's happy like this."

Gun opened her mouth to argue, but then she spotted Isabelle in the distance, happily trotting around while checking her clipboard with boundless energy.

"...Ugh." In the end, she crossed her arms and looked at the two of them. "Well, if Isabelle collapses from exhaustion, it'll be your fault for not keeping her in check."

Steve shrugged and resumed fishing. Villager, on the other hand, pulled out another sheet… this time with a drawing of Isabelle sleeping in a hammock.

Gun eyed him suspiciously. "Are you saying you do make her rest?"

Villager nodded.

"And how do you manage that?"

Villager pulled out another sheet with a drawing of him handing Isabelle a huge cup of coffee, followed by another where she was sleeping at her desk.

Gun ran a hand down her face. "...I think I just found the problem."

A few minutes later, Gun stood outside Isabelle’s room alongside Rosalina, Luigi, and Corrin. After explaining what Villager had told her, the others weren’t about to sit back and do nothing.

"Isabelle! Do you have a moment?" Gun asked as she knocked on the door.

Suddenly, sounds of movement came from inside, along with some unintelligible mumbling. It seemed like Isabelle was shifting something around.

"Just a second! Let me just…" Isabelle’s voice trailed off as she struggled to push something before finally opening the door to find the four of them waiting. "Oh! Hello! Is something wrong?"

Rosalina was the first to speak, her tone serene but firm. "Isabelle, we know you’ve been very busy organizing all the year’s festivities... too busy."

Isabelle blinked and tilted her head with a smile. "Oh, don’t worry! I have everything under control!"

Gun crossed her arms. "That’s what worries me. You can’t do everything by yourself."

Isabelle chuckled and waved her clipboard. "But it’s my job! And I love doing it, so it’s no problem."

Luigi, who had been quietly observing with nervousness, finally spoke up. "Uh... well, yeah, but... have you been sleeping well lately?"

"Of course!" Isabelle answered way too quickly.

Corrin raised an eyebrow. "How many hours exactly?"

Isabelle opened her mouth to respond... but then fell silent, her ears drooping slightly. "Uhh... enough!"

"That’s not a number," Rosalina said gently.

The little dog started sweating a little. "Oh, don’t worry about me! I’m completely fine and ready to keep organiz— Oh! That reminds me, I need to check something about your birthdays! Come in, come in!"

Isabelle left the door open for them while she ran to her desk. As the girls' eyes widened, Luigi’s jaw dropped upon seeing that Isabelle’s room looked more like a detective’s office in the middle of the most important and complicated case of their lives.

Multiple whiteboards were arranged by date, with various notes and pictures of each fighter beside them. Stacks of papers reached the ceiling. Several boxes had tape with different fighters' names written on them. Her desk was cluttered with documents and folders, and her bed—if it could even be called that—barely had enough space for someone to sleep in.

Gun ran a hand down her face, stifling a sigh. "Isabelle... this is insane."

With her usual grace, Rosalina approached the desk and picked up a random paper. "This is a document detailing every fighter’s candy preferences for Halloween… including statistical probabilities of which candies will disappear first."

Luigi, still dumbfounded, walked to one of the boxes and read the label. "‘Contingency plan in case King K. Rool tries to monopolize Valentine’s Day chocolate’?"

Corrin, meanwhile, picked up another paper from the desk. "This is a schedule with alarms to remind you to take breaks, but…" She frowned. "Every alarm has been ignored."

Isabelle smiled nervously and waved a hand. "Oh, that’s just because I got really focused on my work! But really, I’m fine!"

Gun looked directly into her eyes, her patience running thin. "No, Isabelle. You’re not fine."

The little dog opened her mouth to argue, but Gun cut her off.

"Look around. You have no space to sleep, you’ve barely rested, and you’re handling more work than any person… or dog… should take on alone."

Isabelle lowered her gaze for a moment, her ears trembling slightly. "But… it’s part of my job! Planning and organizing events, parties, and holidays is as natural to me as breathing! If I don’t do it, who else will?"

Rosalina gave her a kind look. "We will, Isabelle. We can help you."

Luigi nodded eagerly. "Yeah! We can split the tasks! That way, you don’t have to do everything yourself."

Corrin smiled and put a hand on her hip. "Besides, I highly doubt anyone would complain if the festivities were a little simpler. As long as there’s fun, candy, and some organization, everything will be fine!"

Isabelle blinked several times, as if the idea of delegating work was completely foreign to her. "You’d really... help?"

"Of course!" Gun said firmly. "But on one condition: you are going to rest."

Isabelle opened her mouth to protest, but Rosalina raised an eyebrow and pointed at her with the paper in her hand. "And by ‘rest,’ we mean actually sleeping. Not a five-minute nap at your desk. Speaking of which, maybe you should lay off the coffee."

It turned out Isabelle’s desk was covered in nearly empty coffee mugs, which would explain her endless energy.

Isabelle hesitated for a moment, but seeing everyone’s faces—their concern, their determination to help—her expression softened. "Well… I guess I could take a little break."

Corrin smiled and patted her head. "That’s the spirit."

"Maybe you should start by getting some real sleep," Luigi suggested.

Isabelle chuckled nervously, but suddenly, her body felt heavier than usual. And just like that, she collapsed face-first onto the floor, lightly snoring as all the exhaustion she had been ignoring finally caught up to her.

Gun sighed, kneeling beside her and shaking her head in disbelief. "I don’t know whether to feel relieved or worried about how fast she passed out."

"I’d say both," Rosalina replied with a small smile before raising a hand. With an elegant motion, she used her magic to gently lift Isabelle and place her on the bed. "At least now she is resting."

Luigi glanced around, then at his friends. "Should we... clean up a little while she sleeps?"

Corrin nodded. "Yeah, but let’s not move too much. We don’t want her waking up and panicking because she can’t find anything."

Gun rubbed her neck, eyeing the mountains of papers and whiteboards filled with notes. "...This is gonna take a while…"

End of Chapter 4.

Chapter Text

Mega Man was hiding inside a bush, squinting his eyes as he watched Steve move around the garden, somehow able to mine objects off the ground with an iron pickaxe. It was strange because Rock could see that the ground was intact, yet blocks of different materials—and occasional diamonds and gold ingots—emerged from it as if they had always been there.

Soon, Steve approached the Villager, who had planted a seed, then watered it, and seconds later, it rapidly grew into a tree. Mega Man had already gotten used to seeing that, since the Villager was... strange, but then the weirdest thing happened next: Steve was now holding an iron axe in his hand and began chopping down the tree the Villager had just planted. Immediately, the tree disappeared and turned into several wooden blocks and even spruce leaves... Rock was sure that the tree the Villager had grown wasn’t even a spruce.

However, the Villager simply clapped cheerfully at what Steve had done, while the blocky man approached the floating blocks to pull them toward himself and store them in his inventory.

"How does he do it?" Mega Man murmured in confusion. "Villager and Mr. Game & Watch are expressionless, but their attacks make sense to some extent. Steve, though—he defies any possible logical explanation! I don’t understand…"

"Uh, Rock?"

Mega Man jumped in surprise, almost revealing himself from his hiding spot, but upon seeing that it was Luigi, he calmed down. He still frowned, though, and grabbed the green plumber by the hand before pulling him into the bush with him, causing Luigi to yelp.

"Hey!" Luigi exclaimed, adjusting his cap, which had shifted from the sudden pull. "What are you—?!"

"Shhh!" Rock hushed him by placing a finger over his own mouth before making a small hole in the bush to continue watching Steve, who was now using his crafting table to make an iron hoe, which he handed to the Villager before crafting another one for himself. "I’m studying Steve. I’m trying to understand how he does what he does. No matter how many times I go over it, I just can’t come up with a logical conclusion!"

Soon, the Villager and Steve began using their hoes to till a certain area of the garden soil. While they were doing this, Kirby and Yoshi arrived, each holding a small box in their hands.

"Hi!" Kirby said cheerfully.

"Yoshi!" the dinosaur exclaimed.

The Villager kept tilling the soil while Steve approached Kirby and Yoshi. He opened the boxes they were carrying as if they were chests and appeared to store the contents in his inventory before stepping back and making that strange bowing motion, as if thanking them for their help.

Then, he took out an apple and dropped it, causing it to instantly transform from a pixelated apple into a normal one. Yoshi let out a happy exclamation before extending his tongue to snatch the apple and eat it with delight. After that, Steve took out a piece of cake and dropped it, making it turn normal as well, and Kirby inhaled the cake, clapping happily at the food.

With that, Kirby and Yoshi left, while Steve returned to tilling the soil alongside the Villager.

"See what I mean?!" Mega Man said to Luigi, his eyes wide open. "Nothing he does makes sense! How does he drop a pixelated apple and make it turn into a normal one?!"

"...Look, I admit that’s… weird, but… you do know where we live, right?" Luigi pointed out with a raised eyebrow. "We live under the same roof as a space pirate dragon, a turtle that doesn’t look like a turtle, a girl who can stretch her arms, some kind of squid-girl who shoots ink, and a super-fast hedgehog obsessed with Chili Dogs."

In the mansion’s library, Sonic was sitting with Robin and Joker, each of them reading a book, when he suddenly felt a disturbance in the force. He lowered his book, glanced around, then shrugged and went back to reading.

"To some extent, all of that is justifiable. Steve isn’t!" Rock exclaimed. "Or are you going to tell me it’s normal for him to mine the ground and get iron, gold, and diamonds out of it?"

Luigi opened his mouth to respond but soon closed it, frowning thoughtfully. After a few seconds, he sighed and crossed his arms.

"I can’t say it’s normal, no..." he admitted. "But it’s also not the weirdest thing I’ve seen."

"Seriously?!" Mega Man looked at him in disbelief, pointing at Steve, who at that moment had pulled a bucket of water out of nowhere and poured it onto the ground to create an irrigation canal. The water flowed perfectly, staying within the space tilled by the hoes. "Explain to me how he pulls a bucket of water out of thin air! Does he have a dimensional pocket like Doraemon or what?!"

Luigi scratched his chin, then snapped his fingers. "Maybe it’s magic!"

"Magic?" Rock blinked and squinted. "Like Zelda’s or Bayonetta’s?"

"Aha!" Luigi nodded confidently. "Maybe it’s a kind of magic from his world. Like when Peach floats in the air, or when Mario grows bigger with a mushroom."

Mega Man opened his mouth to argue but hesitated and pursed his lips. Technically, that made sense... a little.

"But... but no one ever says that," he insisted. "Nobody mentions that he uses magic."

"Well, nobody really explains why Sonic can run at the speed of sound and survive it either," Luigi said with a smirk. "And there he is, completely normal to us."

Still, Mega Man wasn’t entirely convinced. The other fighters, to some extent, could be explained with logic. Steve couldn’t. Steve wasn’t something he could rationalize, no matter how hard he tried...

But that wasn’t going to stop him.

Later, Steve was in the kitchen, using a furnace he had crafted himself instead of the one that was already there. He placed some coal and a piece of raw pork inside to cook it. While waiting, he pulled out an enchanting table and set it on the floor before taking out a diamond sword, examining what enchantment to apply to it.

Mega Man was watching everything from the kitchen entrance, hiding behind the wall with a mix of fascination and despair. He felt like a scientist trying to understand an impossible anomaly. Steve was there, with his expressionless face and stiff but efficient movements, manipulating tools and materials as if the very concept of logic was optional in his existence.

"Is he... enchanting his sword in the kitchen?" Rock whispered, unable to look away.

"Seems like it..." Luigi whispered back, peeking in as well.

They both watched as the diamond sword floated slightly above the enchanting table while glowing particles swirled around it. Steve flipped through a floating book that had appeared out of nowhere, and after a few seconds, the letters on the page began to glow. Then, the light transferred to the sword, which shimmered with a purple aura before Steve picked it up and stored it in his inventory.

Rock clutched his head. "That makes no sense! How does that even work? Where did that book come from? Why can he do that here? None of this follows any logic!"

Before Luigi could answer, footsteps were heard. Sonic walked into the kitchen, a Chili Dog in hand, looking mildly exhausted.

"What are you guys doing, spying in the kitchen?" he asked, eyeing Rock and Luigi suspiciously.

"Steve!" Mega Man exclaimed, pointing at him with a dramatism worthy of a soap opera. "He doesn’t follow the laws of reality!"

Sonic blinked, looked at Steve—who was now casually pulling bread from his inventory for no apparent reason—then looked back at Rock.

"Bro... do you even know what house you live in?"

"That’s exactly what Luigi said!"

Sonic sighed, took a bite of his Chili Dog, and swallowed before patting Rock on the back with a smirk. "Welcome back to Smash, buddy."

Later, Mega Man followed Steve to the mansion’s lobby, where Samus was also present. The bounty hunter seemed to be complaining that someone—most likely Ridley or Dark Samus—kept stealing her food, and that the labels she always put on them ended up crumpled or torn.

"I should have known those two were going to be the bane of my existence for the next year..." Samus muttered to herself angrily. "Labels aren’t that durable, and if I have to eat from that disgusting restaurant in town again..."

Before she could finish speaking, however, she heard a loud CLANK! beside her. When she turned, she saw Steve doing something on an anvil, which she had no idea where he had pulled from. But before she could even ask, Steve stepped aside and leaned toward the anvil, moving his hand as if he were tapping something—just a small gesture for her to take whatever was on it.

Though hesitant, Samus took the piece of metal from the anvil, only to realize it was a metal name tag with her name engraved in the center.

She blinked, surprised, holding the tag with a hint of skepticism before raising an eyebrow at Steve. He remained completely still, staring at her blankly, as if his mere existence was an enigma.

"...Did you make me a name tag?" Samus asked cautiously.

Steve nodded slowly.

Samus turned the tag between her fingers. It was well-made, sturdy... and most importantly, not paper, meaning Ridley or Dark Samus wouldn’t be able to easily destroy it. She pressed her lips together in thought before looking back at the blocky man, who had already pulled a fence from his inventory and was placing it on the ground like it was the most normal thing in the world.

"I don’t know how you did this," she finally said, "but... thanks."

Steve tilted his head slightly before pulling an experience potion out of nowhere and smashing it on the ground, covering himself in a bright green glow. Samus decided she wasn’t going to question it.

Mega Man, on the other hand, felt his circuits begin to malfunction as he tried to make sense of what had just happened.

"Ugh, it just keeps getting worse...! The guy doesn’t even seem to care that he’s so weird!" he complained, pointing at Steve as if he were the greatest logical abomination in history. "How can he make a name tag with an anvil that appeared out of nowhere?! Where does he even get all this stuff?! It doesn’t even make sense for him to have experience to use!"

"And yet, there he is," Samus replied indifferently, storing her new tag on her belt. "I recommend not thinking too hard about it."

"But—!"

Before Mega Man could say anything else, Steve pulled a bed from his inventory and placed it on the floor out of nowhere. Then, without hesitation, he lay down on it and instantly fell asleep in a perfectly rigid position.

An uncomfortable silence followed.

Luigi and Sonic appeared, the latter holding another chili dog, and both frowned at the scene before them.

"Did he just go to sleep right there?" Sonic asked.

"Yeah..." Luigi replied.

"In broad daylight?" the hedgehog pressed.

"Uh-huh..." Samus nodded.

Another moment of silence passed as everyone stared at Steve, whose name floated slightly above his head like an online player tag. Then, Sonic nudged Mega Man with a smug grin. "You sure you wanna keep trying to explain it, buddy?"

Mega Man looked at Steve, then at the anvil, then at the bed, then at his own hand as if reconsidering his entire existence. Finally, he sighed in defeat and covered his face. "...No, I give up."

"Good choice," Samus said, giving him a pat on the shoulder before turning to leave the lobby. "Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to go put this name tag on my food before someone tries to steal it again."

As she walked away, Luigi gave Mega Man a few consoling pats. Sonic, on the other hand, laughed and finished his chili dog in two bites, licking his fingers afterward.

"Look on the bright side—even if what he does makes no sense, he and Villager still managed to make a pretty nice garden!"

Mega Man blinked a few times in confusion before looking at Sonic. "Wait... is that what they were doing earlier?!"

Shortly after, Sonic led Mega Man and Luigi to the garden, where Villager happily watered the pixelated, blocky crops that were obviously planted by Steve. However, the moment Villager watered them, they stopped looking blocky and turned into normal plants.

Mega Man put a hand to his forehead, feeling his logical processes crumbling more and more by the second.

"Let me get this straight..." he said in an exhausted voice. "Steve plants crops that look like they’re from his world, but the moment Villager waters them, they look normal."

"Exactly." Sonic nodded with a satisfied smile, as if that explained everything.

"And no one else finds this absurdly illogical?" Rock looked at Luigi for support.

"Rock, just accept it." Luigi sighed. "This place doesn’t make sense. It never will. Just learn to live with it."

Mega Man let his arms drop in frustration.

"Alright, I officially give up," he declared before turning around and heading back to the mansion. "If anyone needs me, I’ll be in my recharge station, in my room, forgetting I ever saw any of this..."

But just as he was doing so, he caught sight of Steve suddenly building a small house out of stone and wood at lightning speed, placing a few torches at the entrance before finally shutting the door and stepping back to admire his work.

Mega Man, however, decided he no longer cared about what Steve did and continued on his way, hoping he’d never have to deal with him again.

Sonic watched Mega Man walk away before turning to Luigi with a smug grin. "I give him two days before he starts questioning how the physics of this place work again."

"I give him one," Luigi replied, crossing his arms and glancing at Steve, who was now placing a trapdoor on the roof of his house for no apparent reason.

End of Chapter 5.

Chapter Text

Mario and Dr. Mario were peacefully sitting in the living room, playing chess while chatting in the middle of the game. Mario had chosen the black pieces, while Dr. Mario played with the white ones. For now, they were evenly matched, and neither seemed to be playing better than the other. At the end of the day, they played just to pass the time, not out of any kind of rivalry.

"So your patient tried to negotiate their way out of being prescribed sleeping pills," Mario commented as he moved his rook.

"Yeah, they wanted to convince me that chamomile tea had the same effect," Dr. Mario replied with a slight smile, moving his bishop to threaten the other Mario’s rook. "I don’t deny that a bit of natural relaxation helps, but when you have chronic insomnia, tea just isn’t enough."

Mario nodded, carefully observing the board before moving his knight to threaten the bishop.

"And did they finally accept it?"

Dr. Mario sighed and crossed his arms. "After fifteen minutes of talking and a stern look, yes."

"Ha! I’d bet you used that face you make when someone refuses to eat their vegetables."

"Maybe," the doctor answered with a half-smile as he slid his queen across the board. "Check."

Mario frowned and studied his counterpart’s move. The game was getting more and more interesting.

"Speaking of patients, what about that guy who insists he has a phobia of mushrooms?"

Dr. Mario let out a longer sigh this time. "He’s still avoiding mushrooms, but at least he doesn’t scream anymore when he walks into the kitchen and sees them in the pantry. Progress is progress."

Mario chuckled as he moved his king to a safe square. "At least that’s more entertaining than the last golf tournament."

Dr. Mario raised an eyebrow. "That bad?"

Mario rested his cheek on his hand with a bored expression. "Let’s just say Bowser took his competitiveness to another level and almost set the course on fire."

"Again?"

"Again."

As the two Marios continued chatting and playing, Sora walked by the hallway, focused on his Gummi Phone. But after a quick glance at the living room, he stopped, stepped back, rubbed his eyes, and blinked several times—just to confirm that, yes, there were two Marios sitting in the same place, playing chess like it was nothing, and one of them was dressed as a doctor.

Soon, Leaf also passed by, dragging Ivysaur along, much to the Pokémon’s dismay, as she was very dirty and needed a bath—something she definitely didn’t want. But then, Leaf noticed Sora staring at Mario and Dr. Mario, so she raised an eyebrow, picked up Ivysaur by force, and walked over to him.

"Are you okay, Sora?" she asked, ignoring Ivysaur’s desperate attempts to break free.

Sora pointed incredulously toward the living room, where the two Marios remained completely unfazed, as if their simultaneous existence in the same place wasn’t strange at all.

"Am I the only one seeing this?" he whispered, not taking his eyes off the identical plumbers.

Leaf looked in the direction Sora was pointing and observed the two Marios in the middle of their chess match. She blinked a couple of times, then shrugged.

"Oh, that? That’s normal."

Sora quickly turned his head toward her, his jaw slightly dropping. "Normal? What do you mean normal?! There are two Marios!"

"Yeah, and one’s a doctor," Leaf added casually as she adjusted her grip on Ivysaur, who growled in frustration. "It’s not the only case. We’ve got two Samuses, three Links, and technically two Zeldas if you know who’s under Sheik’s mask. You get used to it."

Sora blinked rapidly, trying to process that information. "But… how?"

Before Leaf could answer, Mario looked up and waved. "Oh, hey, Sora, Leaf!"

Dr. Mario also glanced at them, giving a brief nod before focusing back on the board.

Sora still wasn’t convinced. He slowly walked toward them, furrowing his brows. "So… you two aren’t clones or anything weird?"

"Not at all!" Mario laughed, moving a piece. "Let’s just say we’re… alternate versions of each other."

"Yep. Where I come from, my Luigi and I are doctors," Dr. Mario explained. "Mario and his Luigi, on the other hand, are plumbers who constantly fight Bowser. My biggest battle in life has been treating tuberculosis."

Sora frowned and crossed his arms. "So what happens if you both look in a mirror at the same time? Does reality break or something?"

Mario burst out laughing. "Nothing like that, buddy! We just see how handsome we are—twice over!"

Dr. Mario smirked slightly, shaking his head. "It’s not as complicated as it seems. Think of it like… different versions of a story. Sometimes there are small differences, sometimes big changes, but we’re still Mario."

Sora still wasn’t sure if he wanted to accept that explanation so easily, but before he could ask any more questions, Ivysaur managed to break free from Leaf’s grip with a strong pull, falling to the ground with a thud. Taking the opportunity, she bolted in the opposite direction from the living room.

"Hey!" Leaf clicked her tongue and pointed at her. "You’re taking a bath whether you like it or not!"

"Ivy!" the Pokémon called out from afar.

Without wasting time, Leaf ran after her Pokémon, leaving Sora still bewildered by the Mario situation.

Mario, keeping his good humor, shrugged and returned his attention to the game.

"Well, Sora, if that surprises you, wait until you see all three Links in the same room."

Dr. Mario moved his rook and put his counterpart in check again. "If the new big Link ever stops looking so grumpy, that is."

Sora exhaled slowly and rubbed his temple. "I’m gonna need time to process this."

"Take your time," Mario said with a smile. "But trust me, when you hear Mewtwo’s voice in your head without him moving his mouth, this will seem normal."

Sora opened his mouth to respond, but in the end, he decided not to ask. It was better not to know, so he turned around and walked away.

Meanwhile, the two Marios continued their game peacefully until Dr. Mario decided to break the silence.

"We’re gonna have to keep explaining this to the newcomers at every tournament we both attend, aren’t we?"

Mario chuckled lightly and moved his rook again. "Seems like it."

The phenomenon of two Marios wasn't something that every new fighter processed easily. For the veterans, it was as common as a Poké Ball on the ground, but newcomers still weren’t ready to see two versions of the same plumber coexisting without space-time collapsing.

Ken and Incineroar entered the training room, chatting about combat strategies. The blonde fighter was talking about pressure techniques in close-quarters combat, while the feline Pokémon simply growled in approval.

"The key is reading your opponent, you know?" Ken said, gesturing enthusiastically. "You have to anticipate their moves and..."

He stopped dead in his tracks upon seeing Mario and Dr. Mario sitting on a bench, chatting about the best way to cook pasta without overcooking it.

"...pay attention when reality decides to break," he added under his breath.

Incineroar narrowed his eyes and tilted his head, then looked at Ken as if expecting an explanation.

"Don't look at me like that," Ken whispered. "I have no answers for this."

Dr. Mario turned and looked at them with a polite smile. "Oh, hello, Ken, Incineroar."

Mario waved. "Interested in the best spaghetti recipe?"

Ken just blinked a few times. Then, without a word, he grabbed Incineroar by the wrist and walked in the opposite direction.

"Rrrrgh..." the Pokémon growled, eyeing the two Marios suspiciously before being dragged away.

"No, no, buddy," Ken muttered as they left. "We're not dealing with this today."

Joker entered the cafeteria, holding a tray with his school uniform jacket draped over his arm. Simon Belmont was right behind him, scanning the menu as if it were written in another language.

"What the hell is a 'Rosalina Latte'?" Simon asked, frowning.

"I think it's just coffee with star-shaped foam," Joker replied with a shrug.

Before they could order, they saw Mario sitting at a table... alongside Dr. Mario. Both were sipping cappuccinos and casually flipping through the menu.

Simon narrowed his eyes and looked at Joker. "You see this too, right?"

Joker adjusted his glasses with his fingertips. "Unfortunately, yes."

"...And no one else finds this weird?"

Mario looked up and saw them staring. "Oh, hey, guys!"

Dr. Mario waved. "Want to sit down? We’re debating whether it's worth ordering a pizza here or if Luigi’s pizzeria is the better choice."

Joker and Simon stood in silence for a moment. Then, Joker simply sighed, pulled out his phone, and started typing.

"What are you doing?" Simon asked.

"Searching the internet for how to deal with living paradoxes."

Simon crossed his arms. "And what does that 'internet' of yours say?"

Joker glanced at the screen and sighed again. "'Accept it and move on with your life.'"

Simon scoffed. "Makes sense."

Without another word, the two turned around and left the cafeteria.

In the mansion's garden, the Luminary watched as Mario and Dr. Mario hurled a fireball and a giant pill, respectively, at a punching bag with eyes. The bag reacted with pained blinks but made no sound.

"...I have so many questions, and I don't know where to start..." the Hero murmured to himself.

"Want some advice?" Sonic asked, standing beside him while sipping a soda with his own face on the can. "For your own good, don’t ask anything. Besides, look at who you’re talking to and how many weird creatures you're living with, buddy. Two Marios should be the least of your worries."

The Luminary opened his mouth several times, ready to say something, ready to ask anyway... but he knew Sonic had a point. So, wisely, he shut his mouth and chose not to ask.

Isabelle entered the recreation room with a cup of tea in her hands. She wanted to relax for a bit after a long day of checking her Valentine’s lists for the tenth time, even though Rosalina had already helped her go through them completely.

Banjo and Kazooie arrived shortly after, chatting between themselves.

"What do you mean I can’t bring more puzzle pieces into the room?" Kazooie complained, flying around Banjo. "They’re decorations!"

"Guh-huh," Banjo replied with a smile. "But they take up space."

As soon as they entered, they found the two Marios playing a game of checkers.

Isabelle blinked a couple of times, but instead of being alarmed, she simply smiled. "Oh, how nice to see you two getting along so well!"

Kazooie, however, turned to Banjo with her beak slightly open. "Hey… you see this too, right?"

Banjo slowly nodded. "Yup."

Kazooie frowned and looked back at the Marios. "Wait, what if there’s a match and you two have to fight each other? How will we know who’s who?"

Mario and Dr. Mario stopped playing and turned to Kazooie with identical incredulous expressions. Well, Mario had his mouth slightly open; Dr. Mario just raised an eyebrow.

"I can understand why all the newcomers, like you, find it weird to see two people with exactly the same face," Mario began, trying to sound as calm as possible at that moment. "That being said, I don’t think it takes a genius to figure out who’s the doctor and who isn’t."

"I agree," Dr. Mario said, remaining calm the entire time, unlike Mario. "One wears a red cap that everyone can recognize from a mile away. The other wears a lab coat even to sleep. And yes, I sleep with it on, don’t judge me."

Kazooie tilted her head and narrowed her eyes skeptically. "Uh-huh… but if you guys fight and the lab coat falls off, then what? Do we just start flipping coins to guess who’s who?"

Mario rolled his eyes and rested his elbows on the table. "First of all, the lab coat doesn’t just fall off. And second, what kind of fight do you think we’d have where someone ends up without their clothes on?"

Banjo coughed and looked away, while Isabelle nervously waved her tiny paws.

"Uh, well! I don’t think it’s appropriate to discuss those kinds of scenarios, guys..."

Dr. Mario sighed, adjusting his stethoscope. "Kazooie, if we ever fight, just remember this: I throw giant pills, and Mario throws fireballs."  

"And I jump higher," Mario added with a slightly smug smile, making his counterpart sigh.

"Sad for me, but true."

But before Kazooie could question anything else, Pyra also entered the room. She seemed about to say something but immediately froze upon noticing both Marios in the same place.

Internally, Mario prayed this wouldn’t go the way he feared it would. But his prayers were ignored, and judging by Dr. Mario’s face, he already knew it.

"…Why are there two Marios?" Pyra finally asked, blinking in confusion.

Mario groaned in frustration and banged his head against the table, while Dr. Mario sighed in resignation.

"Happens every tournament we’re in together..."

End of Chapter 6.

Chapter Text

Kirby and Pac-Man ran desperately through the mansion’s hallways, each holding a plate of food. Well, Pac-Man was holding one; Kirby, on the other hand, was carrying his on top of his head. Still, he didn't drop the plate or a single piece of food from it.

As they moved, several fighters had to step aside to avoid crashing into them, including Shulk, Diddy Kong, and Mr. Game & Watch. At the same time, the three of them had to press against the wall when they saw someone else rushing past like lightning, radiating fury. And since it wasn’t a blue blur, it was clear it wasn’t Sonic. Plus, Shulk got a good look at who it was.

"Oh oh, those two are in big trouble..." he chuckled nervously to himself.

Soon, the two round fighters made a sharp turn at a corner and kept running.

"Faster, Kirby! Before she catches up!" Pac-Man shouted between laughs, while Roy, Toon Link, and the Mii Fighter moved out of their way.

"GET BACK HERE, YOU INSOLENT BRATS!" Mythra’s furious voice roared as she sped past the same three fighters like a bolt of lightning, trying to catch up to Kirby and Pac-Man.

Pac-Man glanced back for a second and gulped upon seeing Mythra closing in at a terrifying speed, her brow furrowed and a pulsing vein on her forehead.

"She's gonna catch us! Run, run, run!" he exclaimed, picking up the pace even more.

Down the hallway, other fighters watched the chaos unfold, their expressions ranging from amusement to concern. Fox and Falco, sitting on a couch with drinks in hand, raised an eyebrow at the chase.

"What did those two do this time?" Falco asked, taking a sip from his glass.

"Something that has them on the verge of death, apparently," Fox replied calmly as both watched Kirby and Pac-Man zoom past them.

Near the kitchen, Luigi and Marth also witnessed the scene. As usual, Luigi jumped in fright and almost dropped his cup of tea. Marth, on the other hand, simply sighed.

"How long do you think before Mythra catches them?" Marth asked, crossing his arms.

"Less than ten seconds," Luigi commented as he adjusted his cap, which had been knocked out of place from the scare.

And sure enough, Mythra was dangerously close. The swordswoman extended a hand and was just about to grab Pac-Man by the back, but at the last second, the two fugitives turned sharply at another corner and dashed through the kitchen door. Mythra skidded to a stop and stormed in after them.

"YOU'LL PAY FOR THIS, YOU THIEVING GUM BALLS!" she roared.

Inside the kitchen, Kirby and Pac-Man barely managed to dodge Bowser, who was preparing a gigantic pot of stew and nearly spilled it when he saw them burst in like a pair of out-of-control projectiles.

"HEY! Watch it, you runts!" he growled, shaking a wooden spoon the size of a sword.

"Sorry, sorry!" Pac-Man apologized quickly, though he didn’t stop running.

Kirby just let out a cheerful "Poyo!" before leaping over a chair. Pac-Man followed suit, but before they could catch their breath, Mythra stormed into the kitchen like a thunderclap.

"THERE’S NO ESCAPE FOR YOU!" she shouted, her eyes blazing with fury.

Suddenly, however, Mythra's body glowed, and she shifted into Pyra, who leaned against the wall, breathing heavily.

"Mythra... how about you give them a break? They’re just kids... And please, breathe, because it's starting to affect me too..." Pyra pleaded between gasps.

But, as expected, Mythra ignored her and took control again, glaring at Kirby and Pac-Man as if they had personally offended her.

"NOT UNTIL THOSE TWO RETURN THE FOOD THEY STOLE!"

And so, Kirby and Pac-Man dodged as Mythra lunged at them, bolting out of the kitchen and continuing their escape while Mythra pursued them like a hunter after her prey.

The two round fighters dashed into the game room, where Mario and Pit were completely focused on competing against each other in a racing game. Given how competitive they were, they were too engrossed in their match to notice that Kirby and Pac-Man were running around the arcade, screaming in a mix of terror and excitement as they fled from Mythra.

Meanwhile, Yoshi was on a winning streak, tossing a ball toward the highest-scoring hole. He aimed as if he were about to throw an egg and hit the target every time, making more and more tickets pour out of the machine.

And of course, Wario was collecting the tickets like they were precious gold coins, though Yoshi didn’t seem to mind.

"Wahahaha! Soon, I'll be the richest player in the arcade! Oh, I can't wait to scam everyone by trading these tickets for real money!" Wario laughed as he piled up more tickets that Yoshi had just won, while Yoshi let out a cheerful exclamation after landing another perfect shot.

Naturally, Kirby and Pac-Man were still being chased, nearly knocking over Wario’s carefully stacked tickets. And with Mythra dashing past, she almost toppled one of the piles without a care.

"HEY! Watch the merchandise!" Wario complained angrily.

Meanwhile, Pikachu and Pichu were sitting on top of an arcade machine that required pressing a button to inflate a balloon while keeping an eye on a spinning wheel filled with various prize and penalty slots, including a chance to win 100 tickets—enough to get a large Raichu plush.

"Pika!" Pikachu exclaimed excitedly before pressing the button.

The wheel immediately started spinning, while the already quite large balloon inflated a bit more. The ball on the wheel landed on a 50-ticket slot. That was a good amount, but they needed the balloon to pop when the ball landed on the 100-ticket slot. Plus, they were running out of coins and couldn’t afford to start over.

"Pi..." Pikachu huffed before grinning at Pichu. "Pikachu, pika, pi!"

Pichu nodded enthusiastically and got ready to press the button at just the right moment. However, before he could do so, Kirby and Pac-Man zoomed past like whirlwinds, shaking the machine with their speed and making the wheel spin again in a completely unexpected turn of events.

"Pi-PICHU!" Pichu screamed in panic, being naturally skittish, and instinctively bolted away, desperately diving into a small hole as if it would keep him safe.

Pikachu, on the other hand, stared at the wheel in desperation as the ball bounced around erratically.

To his surprise, the ball landed directly on the 100-ticket slot just as the balloon popped with a loud "POP!", sending a golden shower of tickets shooting out of the machine like a geyser.

"PIKAAA!" Pikachu jumped for joy on the spot, then turned to Pichu—only to realize he was gone. Blinking in confusion, he looked around. "Pika?"

The electric mouse Pokémon frantically glanced in all directions, searching for his friend. He hopped off the machine, momentarily forgetting about the tickets, and scanned every possible spot in hopes of finding Pichu.

"Pika? Pikachu!" he called out, hoping his friend would respond.  

"Pichu!" said Pichu, which made Pikachu frantically look around before noticing his friend banging on the glass of one of those plushie prize machines… from inside the machine, and he was doing it desperately. "Pichu, Pichu!"  

Pikachu blinked a couple of times, trying to process what he was seeing. How the hell had Pichu ended up inside the plushie machine?  

"Pika…?" he said incredulously before gesturing with his paws toward the little one inside. "Pikachu? Pika, pi… Pikachu!"  

"Pichu, pi! Chu…" Pichu responded sheepishly, then pointed at the entire machine he was trapped in, explaining that Kirby and Pac-Man had scared him so much that he ended up stuck there among a bunch of Mario, Luigi, Sonic, Pikachu, Squirtle, and Kirby plushies. "Pichu, pi. Pichu!"  

Pikachu sighed, a mix of disbelief and resignation, before looking around for help. Then, he remembered he still had a few coins left, so he inserted one into the machine, which lit up immediately. Without wasting time, Pikachu climbed up and moved the joystick to control the claw, then pressed the button.  

However, he miscalculated, and the claw ended up grabbing a Sonic plush instead of Pichu. To make things worse, the plush slipped from the claw’s grip in the end. The worst part was that Pichu could have tried to reach for the claw, but he was stuck between several Mario and Luigi plushies. Even though he struggled to break free, he couldn’t.  

"Pikachu? Pi!" said the free Pokémon before inserting another coin, this time intending to remove the plushies on top of Pichu first before rescuing him.  

And so, Pikachu spent two more coins trying to free his friend, successfully removing a Mario plush and a Luigi plush from on top of the little one. But just as he was about to insert another coin, he realized he had none left. Both he and Pichu started panicking.  

Pichu struggled even more desperately, kicking the plushies around him, but he could barely move. Pikachu frantically looked around, searching for a solution. He couldn’t leave his friend trapped in there forever.  

That’s when he remembered that Mario and Pit were also in the arcade, so Pikachu rushed toward them, jumping between them to get their attention.  

"Pika!" he exclaimed, pointing at the plushie machine where Pichu was still trapped.  

"Not now, Pikachu!" said Mario, not taking his eyes off the screen while gripping the arcade wheel desperately. "I have to crush Pit one more time!"  

"'One more'? I've been beating you six to two!" Pit said teasingly, also focused on the game.  

Pikachu looked between them, and upon seeing that they were too engrossed in their game, he grew desperate—until he lost patience and used his special Down attack, summoning a Thunderbolt that zapped both Mario and Pit while shutting off the game.  

Mario and Pit let out surprised screams as the lightning electrocuted them, making their hair stand on end while a small trail of smoke rose from their bodies. The arcade screen flickered for a few seconds before going completely dark, with a faint wisp of smoke emerging from the coin slot.  

"Agh, Pikachu! What the hell!?" Pit exclaimed, shaking himself off as small sparks still ran through his body.  

"Mama mia! That was my only chance to make a comeback!" Mario complained, banging the side of the machine.  

Pikachu, however, had no time for apologies or long explanations. He jumped in front of them and urgently pointed toward the plushie machine, where Pichu was still trapped—now almost completely buried under plushies again.  

"Pika, Pika!" he cried desperately.  

Mario and Pit looked in the direction Pikachu was pointing, and both blinked upon seeing Pichu trapped inside, frantically waving his little paws.  

"Oh… Well, that's not something you see every day," Pit commented, scratching his head.  

"Oh no! The poor little guy is stuck in there!" Mario exclaimed, rushing to the machine and pulling a coin from his pocket before inserting it.  

He quickly moved the claw and lowered it toward Pichu, finally managing to grab him. Pichu, using all his strength, clung to the claw as it tried to lift him out of his spot, but he remained stuck.  

"Hmm… Let me see if…" Pit muttered, moving behind the machine and shaking it quite a bit, startling Pichu inside, who held onto the claw tightly.  

Luckily, Pit’s action worked—the plushies surrounding Pichu scattered, finally freeing him. The claw lifted him and dropped him into the prize chute.  

Pichu tumbled out of the slot, wobbling slightly as his eyes spun in spirals from the shaking, but once he recovered, he smiled happily at being free. Pikachu joyfully spun around his friend a few times before rubbing his cheek against Pichu’s. Then, he turned to Mario and Pit and shook their arms in gratitude.  

"It was nothing, really," Mario said with a smile before looking at Pit with determination. "But we have a match to finish."  

"That's right!" Pit grinned challengingly as he and Mario ran toward another racing game. "Good thing we have plenty of them here!"  

Meanwhile, Pikachu told Pichu that they had won the 100 tickets from the game they had been playing earlier. Pichu’s eyes sparkled with excitement as he jumped happily. However, when they returned to the game, the tickets were nowhere to be found.  

Both Pokémon were left shocked and worried, frantically looking around—until Pichu noticed something that made him furious.  

"Pichu!" he shouted angrily, glaring at Wario, who had taken the tickets while Pikachu was trying to free Pichu.  

"Wahaha! This is easy money, no doubt!" Wario laughed as he counted the tickets like they were hundred-dollar bills.  

Now Pikachu was also angry. He stomped toward Wario in fury, with Pichu following right behind.  

At the same time, Pac-Man and Kirby were still running away from Mythra, dodging her throughout the entire arcade. At this point, Mythra had had enough of playing around, so she summoned her Aegis Sword, which only made the two round fighters run even more desperately.  

Pikachu and Pichu approached Wario, with Pikachu stomping the ground hard while giving Wario the most threatening expression he could muster, with Pichu copying him. Wario, however, laughed right in their faces, finding their attempt at intimidation pathetic.  

"You think that scares me? Wahahaha! Better luck next time, you filthy rats," Wario said, still counting the tickets like nothing.  

However, the names he had just called them made the two Pokémon angrier than ever. They exchanged determined looks and charged up a couple of Thunderbolts together.  

Just before they unleashed their attack on Wario, Kirby and Pac-Man happened to run by at that exact moment. In the end, Wario, Kirby, and Pac-Man all got hit by the massive bolt, leaving them paralyzed—Wario’s mustache looking sharper than usual—and all three with charred faces before collapsing in pain.  

Pikachu and Pichu landed smoothly in front of the fallen trio, shaking their bodies to dissipate the last sparks of electricity. With a satisfied look, Pikachu approached Wario and, with a swift motion, snatched the tickets from his hands while he still trembled on the ground, occasionally twitching.  

"Pika, pika!" Pikachu cheered proudly, holding up the tickets like a trophy.  

"Pichu!" Pichu joined in, puffing out his tiny chest with determination.

Wario took a couple of seconds to react. With his mustache still singed and his helmet slightly askew, he blinked in confusion before growling in anger.  

"Hey, those are mine!" he protested, trying to get up, but with his body still numb, he barely managed to move without wobbling.  

Kirby and Pac-Man, on the other hand, were still on the ground with spiral eyes. Mythra, who had been chasing them, finally caught up and crossed her arms with an incredulous expression.  

"Hmph, and here I thought I was going to be the one to knock them out," she commented in annoyance, dematerializing her sword as she looked at them with an air of superiority.  

Pikachu and Pichu, ignoring the argument between Mythra and the others, checked the tickets to make sure they were all there. Once they confirmed they had them, the two Pokémon jumped with joy and ran toward the prize area.  

Upon arriving, they began looking at all the available options. There was everything: toys, action figures, candy, and even a couple of Pikachu ear hats. Pichu gazed at each prize with fascination, but his eyes sparkled when he saw the huge Raichu plushie on the highest shelf—the one they both wanted.  

"Pichuuu!" he squealed excitedly, pointing at the plushie with energy.  

Pikachu saw it too and smiled. It was perfect. He ran to the counter, proudly handing over all the tickets as the attendant, a Toad with a red visor, counted them with a smile.  

"Alright, guys!" the Toad exclaimed, pulling out the big Raichu plushie and handing it to Pikachu and Pichu. "Enjoy your prize!"  

Pichu hugged the plushie with all his might, almost disappearing into its softness, while Pikachu smiled with satisfaction. Finally, after all the chaos, they had won their prize.  

From afar, Wario, still recovering, watched the scene with a pout and his arms crossed.  

"Tch! It wasn’t worth it anyway..." he muttered before pulling a garlic clove from his pocket and biting into it in frustration.  

Meanwhile, Mythra stared at Kirby and Pac-Man, who had finally recovered. Before they could run again, she crossed her arms and gave them a stern look.  

"You two... ready to face your punishment?"  

Kirby and Pac-Man looked at each other. Then, without warning, they spun on their heels and took off running again.  

"AHH! NOT AGAIN!" Mythra yelled, chasing after them once more.  

Pikachu and Pichu, hugging their prize, simply watched them run off and shrugged before deciding they had had enough fun for the day. With big smiles and their enormous Raichu plushie, the two left the arcade, ready to enjoy their victory in peace.  

Or at least, until their next mischief got them into trouble again.

End of Chapter 7.

Chapter Text

In Smash, fights were taken seriously. In the mansion, there were friends, allies, and acquaintances. On the battlefield, it was every fighter for themselves; it didn’t matter if there was a special bond between the combatants, they had to give it their all if they wanted to reach the top.

That being said, the matches wouldn’t begin until the next day. And since this was the last day before the fights started, the few kids on the roster couldn’t let everyone start battling without playing some pranks on them first. After all, they were kids—they needed to do kid things. What else did people expect?

For example, Ness and Lucas were hiding behind a couch in the living room, where Donkey Kong was lying down, absentmindedly eating a banana. Once he finished, he tossed the peel behind the couch, where it landed right in front of Ness and Lucas. The two boys exchanged mischievous grins before nodding to each other.

Lucas then used his PSI Freeze on a book sitting on a nearby shelf, knocking it loose. Donkey Kong, confused, watched as it fell to the floor. He stood up and walked toward the book to put it back in place, but just as he did, Ness threw the banana peel without the ape noticing, placing it exactly where Donkey was about to step with his back foot.

The moment his foot landed on the peel, Donkey Kong slipped, spun 360 degrees in the air, and face-planted straight into the floor.

Ness and Lucas immediately burst into laughter as Donkey shook his head in confusion while getting up. He noticed the banana peel on the floor, then heard the laughter and peeked behind the couch, spotting the two kids with a frown.

Ness and Lucas took off running, though they weren’t scared—they were still laughing as they "fled." Donkey Kong eventually chuckled too, shaking his head, showing that he had only been pretending to be mad.

Meanwhile, the Ice Climbers, Popo and Nana, were in the mansion's garden, setting their sights on their next prank victims: Lucina and Little Mac.

The arctic twins hid behind some bushes, watching their targets with playful smirks. Lucina and Little Mac were too focused on their own activities to suspect anything—Lucina was diligently sharpening her Falchion, while Little Mac was practicing his jabs in the air with full concentration.

Popo leaned toward Nana and whispered, "Ready?"

Nana grinned. "Always."

Moving in perfect sync, the two began charging their ice attack. Their hammers glowed faintly with a bluish light before they slammed them against the ground simultaneously. Small shards of ice scattered over the grass, but more importantly, a thin, slippery layer of frost spread beneath their unsuspecting victims' feet.

Lucina was the first to feel it. As soon as she tried to stand up with her sword, her boot unexpectedly slid, causing her to lose balance. She let out a small yelp before falling onto her back with a loud thud.

"What the—?!" she exclaimed, looking at the frozen ground in surprise.

Little Mac, meanwhile, was in the middle of a combo when he stepped in the wrong spot. His shoes weren’t made for ice, and his footing immediately became unstable. He tried to steady himself by moving his arms, but all it did was make him slide uncontrollably in circles.

"Whoa, whoa, WHOA!" he shouted as he flailed around helplessly, his boxing skills proving completely useless on the slippery surface.

From the bushes, the Ice Climbers covered their mouths, trying to stifle their laughter as they watched the chaos unfold. However, they couldn't hold it in once Little Mac finally fell flat on his back with a loud THUD, while Lucina struggled in vain to get up, only to slip and fall again.

"Haha! Look at them skate!" Popo snickered.

"They look like Bambi on ice!" Nana added between giggles.

Lucina narrowed her eyes and tried once more to stand.

"...Ice Climbers." Her tone made it clear she had already figured out the culprits.

Little Mac, still lying on the ground, sighed. "Not even a week without pranks, seriously?"

The twins took off running, still laughing, just as Lucina finally managed to get on her feet.

"You better run!" she shouted, dusting off her skirt and chasing after them with her sword raised.

Little Mac decided that staying on the ground for a while was the best option.

"I'm gonna need different shoes for this tournament..."

Young Link, mentally speaking, was an adult. Seriously—he was 18, but had been sent back in time, creating a timeline split that we’re not going to talk about. So, despite looking like a child, he still thought like an adult. In fact, he was more than capable of standing up to Ganondorf, size difference be damned.

That being said, he was a kid again. And how many times in life do you get the chance to just be a kid again? If he was back in this form, he was going to enjoy it while he could.

Right now, he and Pac-Man were standing outside of Link’s room—meaning Adult Link’s room. Pac-Man was holding the Inkling’s Blaster.

Young Link crossed his arms and grinned mischievously as he watched Pac-Man load the Blaster with neon-colored ink.

"Are you sure this is gonna work?" the small Hylian whispered, though there was more excitement than doubt in his tone.

Pac-Man nodded confidently, spinning the Blaster in his hand like it was a real weapon.

"Of course. I tested it on Daisy yesterday, and she’s still trying to get the ink out of her hair."

Young Link stifled a laugh and glanced at the door. He knew it wouldn’t be long before Link came out—it was time for his morning training. They just had to wait for the perfect moment.

A few seconds later, the doorknob turned.

"Now!" Young Link whispered.

Pac-Man didn’t hesitate. He pulled the trigger just as the door opened, shooting a straight blast of bright orange ink—

—directly onto Sheik’s face.

Pac-Man and Young Link froze. Sheik also froze, completely still as the ink dripped down her mask. An awkward silence filled the hallway.

"...That wasn’t meant for you," Young Link said, trying to sound innocent.

Sheik slowly raised a hand to her face, wiping the wet ink off with her fingers. Then, in one swift motion, she pulled off her mask, revealing an impassive expression beneath. Or rather, the face of someone very similar to Zelda, yet distinctly different at the same time.

"Oh..." Young Link muttered, feeling a chill run down his spine.

Sheik exhaled deeply, as if holding back frustration. Some of her hair was now stained orange. Pac-Man let out a nervous chuckle and quickly hid the Blaster behind his back.

And that’s when Young Link realized something—they had been waiting at the wrong room. Because if Sheik had just walked out of there... that meant this wasn’t Link’s room at all.

Sheik shot them both a murderous glare. The two pranksters shared one last nervous laugh before bolting down the hall as if their lives depended on it. And maybe they did… or would have, if Sheik hadn't sighed and simply shaken her head in annoyance.

"One of these days, someone in this place is going to drive me insane..." she muttered to herself.

Right then, Link stepped out of his actual room—at the other end of the hallway, where Young Link and Pac-Man should have been waiting. His usual brooding expression hadn’t changed since he arrived at the mansion. He only ever came out to eat or train, barely speaking to anyone. He was still trying to process the whole Smash situation, struggling to ignore the fact that there were two other Links, and avoiding this tournament’s Zelda, who was nothing like the one he knew.

That being said, he did raise an eyebrow when he noticed Sheik standing there without her mask, her face and hair partially covered in orange ink.

"Not. One. Word," Sheik warned, her tone and glare sharp enough to cut through steel, though the slight blush on her cheeks betrayed her embarrassment.

"...I saw nothing," Link replied simply before walking away, completely unfazed by her attempt at intimidation.

Sheik just huffed and slammed the door shut.

Link could only mutter to himself, "Everyone in this place is insane."

Bowser Jr. and Villager were hiding behind a pantry in the kitchen. Jr. had a mischievous grin, while Villager wore the same neutral expression as always. Both had their own target in sight: Sonic, who was happily preparing a plate of Chili Dogs—though he had yet to put the chili on the dogs.

And that was exactly why Jr. wanted to pull a prank on him, snickering quietly as he and Villager crouched down.

"Did you bring the can?" the young prince whispered. Villager responded by pulling a can of extra spicy chili from his pocket, which Jr. immediately took. "Perfect!"

Carefully, Bowser Jr. unscrewed the lid and peeked inside with a devious smile. This wasn't just any chili—this was the kind of sauce that could make a dragon cry. Even Bowser himself avoided it, which said a lot considering he breathed fire.

Without a word, Villager pulled a small spoon out of his pocket (where did he even keep all this stuff?) and handed it to Jr., who proceeded to scoop up a generous amount of chili and spread it over Sonic’s hot dogs with precise movements.

"This is gonna be great…" Jr. murmured, holding back laughter.

Completely unaware of the culinary ambush, Sonic finished lining up his Chili Dogs and started adding the chili to each one, not noticing that the mix had been dangerously altered. At last, he looked at his plate with pride.

"Ha! This is champion food." With that, he grabbed the first Chili Dog and took a huge bite.

Jr. and Villager held their breath.

For a second, nothing happened. Sonic chewed enthusiastically, enjoying his food… until his eyes widened.

"..."

"..."

"...AAAAAAAAAAAH!"

He dropped the Chili Dog as if he had been electrocuted and began running in circles around the kitchen at ridiculous speed. His legs became a blue blur as he desperately searched for something to put out the fire in his mouth.

"Water! Water, for the love of Chaos!" he screamed, opening the fridge in the blink of an eye.

He grabbed the first bottle he found and chugged it down… only to realize it was orange juice.

"NO, THIS MAKES IT WORSE!"

Jr. and Villager could no longer contain their laughter. The little Koopa doubled over in hysterics, while Villager simply clapped softly with his eyes closed and a faint smile.

Sonic, red as a tomato, finally found a jug of milk in the fridge and drank it as if his life depended on it. After a few agonizing seconds, he let out a long sigh of relief.

Silence.

Still recovering, Sonic narrowed his eyes and looked around.

"...Bowser Jr."

Jr. froze.

"...Villager."

Villager remained as expressionless as ever, but slowly took a step back.

"You have ten seconds to get out of here. And when I catch you—because I will—you’re going to regret messing with me."

Jr. and Villager exchanged glances.

"Run," was all Jr. said.

Villager, still neutral-faced, simply nodded in agreement.

And the second Sonic took a sprinter’s stance, the two bolted out of the kitchen as if their lives depended on it (which, honestly, they might). Jr. screamed with laughter while Villager maintained his usual blank expression—though his legs moved at an impressive speed.

"YOU’RE GONNA PAY FOR THIS, YOU LITTLE RATS!" Sonic roared, taking off after them in a blue streak.

Meanwhile, Ness and Lucas were hiding behind a bookshelf in the library, watching as Zelda calmly read while gently petting Pikachu, who was peacefully napping on the princess’s lap.

"Are you sure this is a good idea?" Ness asked, sounding a little hesitant.

"Oh, no. It’s a terrible idea," Lucas admitted—oddly enough, with a smile. "But that just makes it more exciting!"

Ness shrugged, accepting that logic, and carefully aimed his PSI Fire-charged finger at Pikachu’s tail before firing, while Lucas tried to hold back his laughter.

As expected, the fire made Pikachu jolt awake, his fur bristling as he let out a startled electric shock… one that also zapped Zelda.

She barely had time to react before electricity surged through her entire body. Her hair frizzed instantly, her book flew from her hands, and a spark briefly lit up the library.

"KYAAAH!" she screamed, eyes wide.

Pikachu, still confused and crackling with residual sparks, looked around as if trying to figure out what had just happened. Instinct told him that someone had attacked him, and when his little eyes landed on Ness and Lucas—who were failing miserably at holding in their laughter behind the bookshelf—well, the conclusion was obvious.

"Pika… CHUUUUU!" he cried out, unleashing another electric blast in the direction of the two pranksters.

"AHHHH!" Ness and Lucas screamed in unison as the shock hit them, sending them crashing to the ground with their hair completely singed.

Zelda, still slightly smoking, stood up with a dark aura surrounding her. Her expression shifted from confusion to pure rage as she saw the culprits sprawled on the floor.

"You…" she muttered, her voice so low and menacing that it sent chills down Ness and Lucas’s spines.

Pikachu, still sparking, hopped off Zelda’s lap and approached them with a furious glare.

"We're caught," Ness whispered, nervous.

"Run," Lucas whispered back.

"WHAT ARE YOU TWO WHISPERING ABOUT?" Zelda shouted, clenching her fists.

Ness and Lucas exchanged one last look… and then sprinted off in opposite directions.

"GET BACK HERE, YOU LITTLE BRATS!" Zelda yelled, grabbing her book and hurling it at Ness, who barely ducked in time.

Pikachu, on the other hand, chose to chase after Lucas, his tiny legs moving at full speed as he charged up another electric attack.

Much later, Dr. Mario had eight patients sitting on the edge of two hospital beds. Ness was slightly charred from Zelda’s Din’s Fire; Lucas twitched every now and then from Pikachu’s repeated shocks; Popo and Nana had cuts from Lucina’s Falchion—not deep or dangerous, but still painful; Young Link had a black eye, and Pac-Man’s tongue was tied in a bow; meanwhile, Bowser Jr. and Villager had their hands stuck together with some sort of super adhesive glue.

Dr. Mario sighed, rubbing his temples. This wasn’t the first time chaos had erupted in the mansion, but it was one of the rare occasions where eight fighters had ended up needing his help at the same time.

"Normally, I try to be as kind as possible to my patients," he said, looking at the group with a deadpan expression. "But with you guys, I’m just gonna be honest… you had it coming."

In response, Lucas, Ness, and the Ice Climbers laughed nervously; Bowser Jr. rolled his eyes, Young Link crossed his arms, Pac-Man scratched his head awkwardly, and Villager… well, he didn’t seem to care at all, which only made Dr. Mario sigh again.

End of Chapter 8.

Chapter Text

The mansion's speaker let out an audible buzz that made some of the fighters shudder at the noise, especially some of the newcomers.  

"Fighters!" the announcer declared, the excitement evident in his voice. "All of you, without exception, report to the lobby for an important announcement."  

Once the speaker shut off, murmurs spread among some of the fighters—at least, the newer ones. The veterans, on the other hand, knew exactly what this was about.  

"Finally!" Bowser exclaimed as he got up from his seat in the lounge, cracking his neck. "I was starting to get bored of doing nothing."  

"The moment I've been waiting for all week is finally here," Captain Falcon grinned as he cracked his knuckles.  

"Took them long enough," Samus murmured in her Power Suit as she walked toward the lobby, though she couldn't help but smile under her helmet.  

As for the newcomers, they weren’t sure what was going on, but they still followed the others toward the lobby.  

"I don't understand what's happening," Min Min said to Pyra as they walked side by side. "What could be so important that they need all of us in the lobby?"  

"I don't know. But it looks like the others already know what's going on."  

Little by little, all 89 tournament participants gathered in the lobby. Some of those who already knew what was coming were excited for the announcement, anticipating what it was about; others remained calm, almost indifferent. And the newcomers still had no idea what was going on.  

"Alright!" the announcer spoke again through the speakers once everyone was present. "I'm glad to see that everyone is here. Today officially marks the end of our first week in the mansion. I hope you've all had time to settle in. Call it a welcome week, if you’d like."  

"Told you," Sonic said to Sora with a smirk, nudging his shoulder slightly. Sora just smiled.  

"Now that the welcome week has come to an end, it's time to start the show!" the announcer continued, his excitement overflowing. "Now, I know that 65 of you already know what I'm getting at with this announcement, but for the 24 newcomers joining the tournament this time, I’ll explain quickly. In Smash, we don't just have the tournament—we also have friendly matches, which sometimes reach a number of fights that even the main tournament can't keep up with. They're also a great way to keep everyone in shape before the main event. Usually, these friendly matches only last a few weeks—three months at most—before the tournament... but this time, with so many participants, the tournament is scheduled indefinitely. At least until I manage to organize everything without my head exploding."  

"And that's why I still don't understand whose brilliant idea it was to bring everyone back and invite even more..." Mario muttered to himself.  

"But it's a risk I'm willing to take! Anything to keep the show going!" the announcer declared with determination. "So, until I have the tournament ready, we're starting the friendly matches today! And for that, you all know where I’m heading..."  

As soon as he said that, a circle suddenly formed on one of the lobby walls. Then, two lines crossed within it, forming the iconic Super Smash Bros. logo. A bright glow spread around the symbol, until it solidified into a door and stopped shining.  

"Beyond that door is the stage selection. As usual, once you select the battlefield, it will be created, but only those who are about to fight will be able to access it. However, as always, the spectator room will be available for those who wish to witness the battle. And last but not least—have fun! At the end of the day, this isn't the tournament yet, so don't forget to enjoy yourselves. Now—how about we get the first match started?"  

An excited murmur spread through the lobby. The veterans already anticipated what was coming, while the newcomers exchanged glances somewhere between uncertainty and curiosity. The door with the Smash symbol gleamed, as if calling the fighters to take the first step.  

"Alright," the announcer continued, clearing his throat. "Now, as has been tradition since Melee, I think it's only fair that the opening match features the tournament's most veteran fighters. An 8-player battle!"  

Soon, a screen that had always been there lit up, displaying all 89 fighters, arranged in order of their Smash debut. At the same time, eight empty slots appeared, gradually filling up as the selection process began.  

"Mario!" the announcer exclaimed as the red plumber’s icon appeared in the first slot. Soon, he continued with the next seven selections. "Donkey Kong! Link! Samus! Yoshi! Kirby! Fox! And finally... Pikachu! You eight, being the first fighters in the history of the tournament, will inaugurate the friendly matches. You have five minutes to prepare before the fight."  

The chosen fighters exchanged glances. For them, this was nothing new, but that didn’t mean they weren’t excited. Mario adjusted his gloves and let out a brief sigh, while Donkey Kong cracked his knuckles with a confident grin. Link simply nodded, as firm as ever, barely acknowledging that he was about to enter a battle against seven other fighters. Samus crossed her arms without saying a word, though anyone who knew her well would recognize the slight smile beneath her helmet.  

"Here we go again!" Fox said, his tail flicking impatiently.  

"Pika!" Pikachu chirped as it hopped beside him, brimming with energy.  

"Poyo." Kirby puffed his cheeks for a moment before exhaling with determination.  

"Yoshi, Yoshi." The green dinosaur gave a thumbs-up with an enthusiastic grin.  

As the eight veterans prepared, the other fighters watched with a mix of excitement and anticipation. For the newcomers, this was a special moment: watching the pillars of Smash face off in the first friendly battle was a chance to learn, analyze, and perhaps even dream of one day standing in that very same spot.  

"This should be interesting," Sephiroth commented, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed.  

"It’s gonna be chaos, is what it’s gonna be," Terry Bogard added, adjusting his cap. "Eight fighters at once... I better find a good seat."  

Sora, Min Min, and Pyra also remained attentive, eager to see just how intense these matches were. For them, this was still a mystery, but they wouldn’t have to wait long to find out.  

"Two minutes!" the announcer called. "Choose the stage!"  

Mario looked at the others and, without needing many words, they all seemed to reach a silent agreement—except for Link, who was the first to step toward the glowing door, with the rest following behind. Upon crossing it, the stage selection menu unfolded before them, displaying over 115 different arenas. However, they didn't hesitate much before making their choice.  

"Big Battlefield," Samus said.  

Once selected, the environment began to shift. The door shone even brighter before vanishing, leaving in its place a vortex that led straight to the stage. Six floating platforms appeared in the air, accompanied by the bright blue sky and sunny day that always graced Smash’s Battlefield stages. In the distance, there seemed to be fragments of machinery and a massive ice formation, but for now, they decided to ignore it.

Some of the other fighters, a mix of veterans and newcomers, entered the spectator room to watch the match. It was an enormous room that closely resembled a movie theater, though that was mostly due to the size of the screen. The seats, however, were more akin to the stands of a gladiator arena than those of a cinema.  

In the front row sat Sonic, Mega Man, Pac-Man, Diddy Kong, Luigi, and Captain Falcon, while the other rows were filled with more fighters: Zelda, Marth, Incineroar, Ken, Cloud, Wario, Bowser, Pit, Shulk, Terry, Sephiroth, Wolf, Villager, Pyra, Min Min, Sora, and many more.  

Meanwhile, before stepping onto the newly formed stage, the eight veterans were each warming up on their own, assuming their characteristic fighting stances. The tension in the air was unmistakable, but it wasn’t a hostile tension—it was the thrill of a battle between legends. For once, Link didn’t have a hostile look in his eyes, but rather a determined one. Maybe he still wasn’t entirely sure how things worked in this place, but that wouldn’t stop him from giving it his all in the fight.  

"Alright, fighters!" the announcer declared, his voice booming across both the stage and the spectator room. "This is the first friendly match of the season, so I want to see a battle worthy of the tournament’s pioneers!"  

With that, inside the spectator room, the screen lit up, displaying the massive Smash symbol expanding before fading away, revealing eight glowing eyes in the darkness. Those shadows then took shape, revealing themselves as images of Mario, Donkey Kong, Link, Samus, Yoshi, Kirby, Fox, and Pikachu—signaling that the match was about to begin.  

The image then changed to show the Great Battlefield as the eight veterans began to arrive, one by one. First came Mario, jumping out of a pipe; followed by Donkey Kong, who came out of a barrel with his initials, breaking it in the process. Next was Link, landing on the stage after gliding down with his Paraglider, drawing both his Master Sword and Hylian Shield. Samus followed, emerging from a containment unit in full armor. Then came Yoshi, breaking out of an egg that was already there, and Kirby, who crash-landed onto the stage with his Warp Star. Fox arrived next, jumping out of his ship to land gracefully, and finally, Pikachu, who emerged from a Poké Ball that had been thrown onto the stage.

With everyone in position...  

"3, 2, 1..." the announcer counted down before kicking off the match with, "GO!"  

The explosion of energy was immediate.  

Mario rushed forward, launching a Fireball at Fox, who swiftly dodged with a side flip before countering with his Blaster. Donkey Kong charged at Samus with a powerful punch, but the bounty hunter retaliated with a charged shot from her Arm Cannon, forcing him to step back.  

Meanwhile, Pikachu zigzagged between the fighters with Agility, waiting for the right moment to strike with Thunder Jolt. Kirby, on the other hand, puffed up his cheeks and floated above the chaos, observing the battlefield before choosing his first target.  

Link and Yoshi were the first to clash. Link swung a quick slash with his Master Sword, but Yoshi dodged with a jump and retaliated by throwing an egg. The Hero of Hyrule blocked it with his shield before firing an arrow, forcing Yoshi to reposition himself.  

"Incredible start!" the announcer exclaimed. "The veterans waste no time and dive straight into the action!"  

From the spectator room, the other fighters watched with great interest. On the screen they were watching, eight icons appeared, each displaying the face of a fighter currently in battle. Next to them, a percentage showed their accumulated damage so far, and below, three small icons with their faces indicated how many stocks they had left. This was a stock battle with no time limit—though also with no items, just like the old days.  

"Classic Mario, always diving headfirst into the fight," Sonic commented with a grin.  

"And DK’s not far behind," added Diddy Kong, watching as the giant ape grabbed Pikachu before tossing him into the air.  

Fox, seeing the opportunity, rushed toward Pikachu and met him midair with a Meteor Smash, sending him crashing to the ground with a heavy thud. Pikachu quickly shook it off and countered with a Thunderbolt, sending electricity coursing through the stage and shocking both Fox and an unsuspecting Kirby, who had been trying to land.  

"Poyo...!" Kirby complained as he was sent flying, but he recovered in time to float back to safety.  

Meanwhile, Samus and Link kept their distance, firing missiles and arrows at each other, both looking for an opening in their opponent's defense.  

"Samus is playing defensively, while Link is trying to break through with precise attacks!" the announcer narrated excitedly. "But watch out—Donkey Kong is coming in from the right!"  

Sure enough, the gorilla suddenly appeared, charging a punch and unleashing it straight at Samus. The burst of energy sent her flying off the stage, costing her the first stock.  

The unmistakable sound of a KO echoed through the spectator room, accompanied by an explosion of light as Samus vanished off-screen. However, in less than a second, the bounty hunter respawned from the sky, standing on a round platform before landing firmly on one of the floating platforms of the Great Battlefield.  

"You won’t get rid of me that easily," Samus muttered inside her helmet, adjusting her stance.  

Meanwhile, Mario and Yoshi teamed up against Donkey Kong, trying to keep him from landing another devastating blow. Mario struck him with a series of rapid punches, while Yoshi rolled behind him and delivered a powerful headbutt that made the ape stagger.  

"That’s a classic alliance!" the announcer exclaimed. "Mario and Yoshi versus Donkey Kong, just like the old days!"  

But just as Mario prepared to finish him off, Fox intervened with a quick Fox Illusion, dashing through all three of them and momentarily breaking up the fight. Kirby, who had been floating above, saw his chance and dove toward Fox, inhaling him in the process.  

"Oh, oh!" Captain Falcon exclaimed from the stands. "Here comes Kirby with his most dangerous move!"  

Kirby landed with a wide grin, now sporting a pair of pointed ears and Fox’s signature microphone headset. Without wasting a second, he aimed his new Blaster and began firing rapid shots, harassing everyone on the ground.  

"Poyo!" he said enthusiastically as his shots hit Pikachu and Link.  

"Kirby has copied Fox’s ability and is causing havoc!" the announcer narrated. "But Pikachu isn’t going to let him get away with it!"  

Still sparking from the hits, Pikachu quickly dashed forward with Quick Attack, intercepting Kirby midair and sending him toward the edge of the stage. Before he could recover, Link leaped in with a Down Aerial, his sword glowing as he spun, landing a clean hit that sent the little pink warrior flying off the screen.  

"Link seizes the opening and eliminates Kirby!" the announcer shouted. "This match just keeps getting better!"

Kirby reappeared shortly after, also standing on a round platform, while the battle continued with unmatched intensity.  

Meanwhile, Samus, now more cautious, was charging an Energy Shot while moving from platform to platform, searching for her next target. Seeing Fox land after dodging a punch from Donkey Kong, she found her opportunity and unleashed the full charge in a single shot.  

Fox tried to react, but he was a second too late and ended up eliminated. The crowd erupted with excitement as Fox vanished in a burst of light, only to reappear seconds later on the same round platform where Samus and Kirby had respawned earlier.  

"Hmm... I think it's time to make things more interesting," said the announcer.  

And just like that, as the eight fighters kept battling each other, a Smash Ball suddenly appeared, floating in the air.  

The murmurs in the spectator room were immediate.  

"There it is!" Pit exclaimed, leaning forward with excitement.  

"This is going to change everything," Mega Man added, his eyes fixed on the screen.  

The Smash Ball floated with a multicolored glow, gliding slowly across the stage. Its presence was a call to battle, a tempting prize that, in the right hands, could turn the tide of the match.  

Mario was the first to notice it and, without hesitation, jumped onto one of the upper platforms to try hitting it with a Meteor Punch. The ball trembled from the impact but did not break.  

"Mario wants to make sure he gets that power!" commented the announcer. "But he's not alone in this!"  

Fox, who had just respawned, rushed into action with a quick Fox Illusion, dashing through the ball and weakening it further. Donkey Kong wasn’t far behind—he leaped with a powerful Spinning Punch, making the sphere flicker even more intensely.  

"Just one more hit, and someone will unleash their Final Smash!"  

The fighters all rushed toward the sphere, eager to claim its power. Link fired an arrow, but Yoshi unintentionally intercepted it with a jump, deflecting it with his head. Meanwhile, Kirby floated cautiously, waiting for the right moment to strike with his hammer.  

And then...  

"Pika!" Pikachu cried out as he unleashed a powerful Thunderbolt aimed at the ball.  

The attack landed perfectly, and the Smash Ball exploded in a burst of light. For a brief moment, the glow spread across the entire stage, and when it faded, Pikachu was radiating with a golden aura.  

"And Pikachu gets the Final Smash!" the announcer exclaimed with excitement. "Things are about to get electric!"  

The other fighters immediately went on high alert, moving erratically in an attempt to confuse the Pokémon. Unfortunately for them, Pikachu waited for the exact moment when all seven were in a line before finally activating his Final Smash, launching straight at Mario.  

"Pika... CHUUUUUU!" Pikachu shouted as he unleashed his Volt Tackle, hitting all seven opponents in the process.  

Pikachu struck the others with massive electric spheres before finishing with a powerful thunderbolt, sending all seven flying. Mario, Donkey Kong, Link, and Yoshi were left with only two lives, while Samus, Kirby, and Fox now had just one remaining.  

"Incredible!" the announcer shouted, his excitement reaching its peak. "Pikachu just landed a massive blow that completely changed the course of the match!"  

From the spectator room, the other fighters reacted with exclamations of surprise and enthusiasm.  

"Now that was a good Final Smash!" Sora said, impressed.  

"I’ll admit it, Pikachu knows what he's doing," Min Min nodded, watching as the small Pokémon landed on the stage with a spark of satisfaction in his eyes.  

Despite the heavy hit, none of the veterans were willing to give up. As soon as they touched the ground, they quickly got back into position. Samus and Fox, now down to their last life, knew that one more mistake would mean elimination, so they adopted more evasive strategies. Kirby, with his last life remaining, puffed up his cheeks and floated at a safe distance, analyzing the situation.  

"This isn’t over!" Mario said, clenching his fists before charging back into the fight.  

And indeed, the action resumed immediately.  

The battle continued, and to even things out a bit, Donkey Kong decided to stop playing around. With a series of powerful blows, he racked up over 100% damage on Mario, Link, and Yoshi. Seizing the moment when Fox grabbed Link and threw him off the stage, Donkey took a risk—he jumped and executed a Meteor Smash, sending Link plummeting off the screen and losing his second life. Sadly, he was unable to return to the stage in time, so DK ended up losing his second life as well.

At the same time, Samus charged her Arm Cannon, and just as Pikachu left Mario stunned from holding his shield for too long, she fired at the plumber, launching him off the stage and leaving him with only one life as well.  

Meanwhile, Link knocked Yoshi out with a simple side smash, while Pikachu, sitting at 147% damage, couldn't avoid the remote bomb Link had summoned with the Sheikah Slate. Link detonated it, sending Pikachu flying.  

With that, seven out of the eight fighters were now down to their last life, while Pikachu remained with two. And to make things even more exciting, another Smash Ball appeared in the air, floating aimlessly above the fighters.  

The atmosphere instantly grew tense. Now fully aware that they only had one life left—except for Pikachu—every fighter turned their attention to the newly appeared Smash Ball. The chance to turn the tide of the battle was right in front of them.  

"This has reached a boiling point!" the announcer exclaimed. "Seven fighters on the brink of elimination and a Smash Ball that could decide it all!"  

Fox, knowing he couldn't afford a direct fight, was the first to move. With a swift Fox Illusion, he closed in on the Smash Ball and attempted to strike it with a spinning kick in midair. The sphere trembled but didn't break.  

"Fox is trying to claim the advantage, but the others won’t let him have it!" the announcer narrated.  

Yoshi was next to react. With an agile jump, he headbutted the Smash Ball, making it glow even brighter. But before he could follow up, Donkey Kong appeared from below with a strong Uppercut, sending Yoshi flying while further weakening the sphere.  

Mario, watching from the lower platform, prepared himself. He knew that if he could land the right hit at the right moment, he might be able to take the lead. He leaped with a Super Punch ready to strike... but at the last second, Samus fired a homing missile, hitting him in midair and knocking him back to the ground.  

"Samus with the smart play!" the announcer commented. "She’s not letting anyone take that advantage without a fight!"  

At that moment, Link seized the distraction and fired a precise arrow at the Smash Ball. The projectile struck it dead center, making its glow dangerously intense. It was about to break.  

"One more hit, and we’ll have a new Final Smash!" the announcer announced.  

Everyone rushed forward in a frenzy, but in the end, it was Donkey Kong who managed to land a powerful clap on the Smash Ball, breaking it and claiming the Final Smash. Immediately, the others tried to scatter, but in the end, Donkey ended up hitting the nearest fighter when he activated his Final Smash... and that fighter was Link.

Previously, Donkey Kong’s Final Smash was the Konga Beat, where he would pull out a pair of bongos out of nowhere and start playing. With each perfect beat, he would damage the other players. However, in this tournament, several Final Smashes were changed and others replaced with more direct attacks. So when Donkey activated his Final Smash and struck Link, he performed a new move: the Jungle Frenzy, where he pummeled Link with a flurry of punches before launching him with a final uppercut.  

While Donkey celebrated by beating his chest, only Link’s scream could be heard as he vanished into the distance, disappearing and losing his last stock.  

"Link, defeated!" the announcer declared. "And with that, the first fighter eliminated from the match is the Hero of Hyrule!"  

In the spectator room, the camera focused on the screen, where Link’s face darkened, signaling his elimination.  

From the stands, Zelda watched in silence—not showing disappointment, but with a slight hint of concern. Meanwhile, Ganondorf smirked mockingly.  

"Hmph. I guess even heroes can fall early if they’re not paying attention."  

"Don’t underestimate him," Sheik interjected, crossing their arms. "Link fought well."  

On stage, the battle raged on without pause. With Link gone, the others knew that any mistake could mean their own elimination.  

Samus fought with all her might to hold her ground. She charged up her arm cannon and fired a beam at Fox, stunning him. She prepared to finish him off with a missile, but Fox snapped out of it just in time, activating his Reflector, which sent the missile back at Samus. She quickly dodged it, but then Mario appeared behind her. As fast as she could, she tried to fire another beam, even a small one, but just before she could, Mario used his Cape to flip her around, causing her to shoot the beam at Fox—who still had his Reflector activated.  

This ended up paralyzing Samus instead, turning her into everyone’s prime target. Without hesitation, Donkey Kong landed a moderately charged punch, followed by Fox hitting her with a spinning kick. Then, Mario struck her with his Super Jump Punch, and finally, Pikachu finished her off with a Thunder attack, sending her flying off the screen and eliminating her.  

"Samus, defeated!" the announcer called again.  

In the spectator room, several fighters reacted to the bounty hunter’s elimination.  

"That had to hurt," Snake commented, watching the replay of the combo that took her out.  

"There was no escape..." Dark Samus added, observing as Samus’s image on the screen darkened, marking her elimination.  

"And now only six fighters remain!" the announcer continued excitedly. "But Pikachu still has an advantage with two stocks left! Can it hold out until the end?"  

The battle was more intense than ever. Knowing he had to act fast, Fox took advantage of the chaos and fired a Laser Beam at Pikachu, trying to chip away at its lead. However, the yellow Pokémon was too quick, dodging with a swift Quick Attack to position itself behind Fox before striking him with a Headbutt, leaving him momentarily dazed.  

Noticing the opportunity, Yoshi rushed in and caught Fox with his tongue, trapping him inside an egg. Without wasting time, he jumped up and came crashing down with a Meteor Kick, sending Fox flying offstage. Luckily for Fox, he managed to recover using his Fire Fox.  

However, the one who wasn’t so lucky was Donkey Kong. He had attempted to hit Fox with a Meteor Smash, but missing left him too far from the stage. He tried to make it back with his Spinning Kong, but he couldn’t reach and fell into the void, getting eliminated.  

"Donkey Kong, defeated!" the announcer called once more.  

Donkey Kong’s elimination shook the audience, but the remaining fighters had no time to react. The intensity of the battle kept rising, and with only five contenders left—Mario, Fox, Pikachu, Yoshi, and Kirby—the match was more heated than ever.  

"This is on fire!" the announcer exclaimed. "Five veterans are still standing, but only one can claim victory!"  

The battle continued at full force, and soon, almost everyone had around 50% damage. Then there was Yoshi, who had already accumulated 98%—something Mario quickly noticed. Seeing that Yoshi was too focused on throwing eggs at Kirby, Mario silently approached from behind, carefully charged a standard side attack, and then struck the dinosaur, sending him flying off the screen and eliminating him from the match.  

"Yoshi, defeated!" the announcer declared again.  

Mario nodded to himself, but he barely noticed Fox, who had charged up another Fox Illusion towards him. Fortunately, he managed to dodge the attack by performing a perfect shield—activating his shield and canceling it at the last moment—before countering with another Super Jump Punch, launching Fox into the air.  

That’s when Kirby, who had been waiting, finished charging his hammer until it was engulfed in flames. Just as Fox landed in front of him, he swung the hammer, sending Fox soaring into the distance with a scream until he disappeared, eliminated.  

"Fox, defeated!" the announcer declared again.  

But before Mario could celebrate, Pikachu landed a devastating combo on him—a Thunderbolt, followed by a Headbutt, finishing with a Thunder attack. Then, Kirby rushed in with his Final Cutter, striking Mario and launching him offscreen, eliminating him.  

"Mario, defeated!" the announcer exclaimed. "And now, it all comes down to this—Kirby versus Pikachu!"  

The entire stadium erupted in cheers and shouts as the battle narrowed down to the final two fighters.  

"After an intense showdown, everything will be decided between these two veterans! Kirby and Pikachu, face-to-face in the ultimate showdown!" the announcer declared, his voice brimming with excitement.  

Both fighters paused for a moment, locking eyes. Kirby puffed his cheeks and exhaled with determination, while Pikachu flicked its tail, sparks crackling through its fur. The audience was split—some chanting for the brave Pokémon, while others cheered for the small pink warrior.  

The tension was palpable. Without warning, Pikachu made the first move, firing a Thunderbolt in a straight line toward Kirby. But the pink glutton reacted instantly, puffing up and floating above the electric attack.  

Pikachu wasted no time and lunged with Quick Attack, zipping back and forth to confuse Kirby. However, Kirby had already anticipated this, and just as Pikachu appeared in front of him, he spun around and swung his Hammer.  

The impact sent Pikachu flying to the other side of the stage, but the yellow Pokémon managed to recover, landing nimbly with a quick roll.  

"Both fighters are giving it their all!" the announcer shouted. "Neither Pikachu nor Kirby are willing to back down!"  

Kirby decided to change tactics and dashed toward Pikachu. Just as it looked like he was about to attack, he suddenly dropped low and rolled into a Sliding Kick, catching Pikachu off guard and making it stumble.  

"Pika!"  

Kirby seized the opening and, in an instant, inhaled deeply, sucking Pikachu into his mouth. The entire stadium held its breath as Kirby swallowed, and in a flash of light, he gained Pikachu’s signature ears and red cheeks.  

"Kirby has copied Pikachu’s power!" the announcer declared. "This just got even more interesting!"

Kirby could now use Thunderbolt, and he didn’t hesitate to try it. He launched an electric shock just as Pikachu was approaching, managing to deal slight damage. Pikachu shook it off and countered with a headbutt, surrounding itself with sparks and charging at Kirby with speed.

The hit was clean, sending Kirby crashing to the ground with force. But without wasting time, Kirby bounced back with a spin and unleashed a flurry of quick punches that took Pikachu by surprise. The two fighters exchanged attacks, with the crowd roaring at every blow that connected.

Suddenly, in the middle of the fight, a bright flash appeared in the air.

"No way!" the announcer exclaimed. "Another Smash Ball has appeared!"

Pikachu and Kirby stopped for a brief moment, locking their eyes on the glowing sphere floating above the stage. They knew that whoever broke it would have a golden opportunity to end the match.

Without a second thought, Pikachu jumped and tried to hit it with an electric shock, but Kirby wasn’t far behind and used his Hammer to weaken it. Both fighters launched attacks at the sphere, trying to break the Smash Ball.

Finally, after a final strike with his Hammer, Kirby managed to shatter it.

"Kirby gets the Final Smash!" the announcer shouted. "Pikachu is in serious trouble!"

Pikachu’s eyes widened in surprise, but before he could react, Kirby activated his Final Smash: Ultra Sword.

With a flash, Kirby pulled out a gigantic sword, which shone intensely. Pikachu tried to dodge, but Kirby unleashed a series of devastating slashes, each one stronger than the last.

The final strike was overwhelming. Kirby raised his Ultra Sword and brought it down with full force, landing a direct hit on Pikachu and sending him flying off the stage.

Kirby sighed, believing the fight was over and that he had won… forgetting one very important detail: Pikachu still had two stocks left, meaning he now had one remaining. And by the time Kirby realized his mistake…

"Pika!" the electric Pokémon cried out, releasing a devastating Thunder that caught Kirby off guard, sending him flying off the stage. He crashed into the camera with a surprised expression before sliding off and getting eliminated.

"GAME!" the announcer exclaimed.

From the spectator room, the screen froze before transitioning to a Poké Ball, followed by Pikachu jumping into the air, spinning once, and smiling at the camera victoriously. A triumphant tune played in the background as Pikachu’s name appeared beside a large golden "1."

"Pikachu wins!" the announcer declared, as the other seven fighters appeared in smaller boxes below Pikachu with their final placements.

In second place was Kirby, happily clapping. Third place went to Mario, who applauded with a smile. Fox finished fourth, clapping reluctantly, while Yoshi landed in fifth, clapping slowly. Donkey Kong was in sixth, clapping sluggishly and without enthusiasm, with Samus and Link in seventh and eighth place, both applauding with unreadable expressions.

The entire room erupted in a mix of cheers and applause, with some spectators jumping in excitement while others lamented the defeat of their favorite fighters. The giant screen continued to focus on Pikachu, who was bouncing joyfully and wiggling his ears with enthusiasm.

"Incredible!" the announcer exclaimed, still filled with adrenaline. "After a fierce battle full of surprises, Pikachu emerges as the grand champion of the match!"

In the lobby, the door leading to the battle stages opened, and the eight competitors walked out. Of course, Pikachu was still hopping around happily, murmuring something only other Pokémon could understand—after all, they could only say their own names.

"I have to admit it: we keep underestimating him too much," Samus commented, removing her helmet and shaking her head slightly. "He was the only one who managed to hold out until the very end."

"That’s true," Fox nodded, crossing his arms with a slight smile. "His size may be small, but his strength and endurance are worthy of a true warrior."

Mario approached and patted Pikachu on the head, prompting a cheerful "Pika pika!" in response.

"You were amazing, little buddy!" the plumber praised with a smile. "You almost knocked all of us out on your own."

Kirby, still bouncing with excitement, approached and shook hands with Pikachu in a gesture of sportsmanship.

"Poyo!"

"Pikachu!"

Meanwhile, Donkey Kong walked up and lightly squeezed Pikachu’s head with just one hand. However, Pikachu only laughed gleefully at the touch.

"I don’t know why you’re all so surprised. Did you forget that this little guy was the first champion of the tournament?" the Kong said with a grin, letting go of Pikachu.

"It’s hard to remember sometimes when we’re too busy trying to beat each other up," Samus joked with a half-smile.

Yoshi, on the other hand, picked Pikachu up and placed him on his back, exclaiming a cheerful "Yoshi!" as he spun around with the Pokémon on his back. Pikachu simply laughed as he rode the dinosaur.

The only one who didn’t approach Pikachu to say anything was Link. He wasn’t taking the loss as well as the others—especially considering he had placed last in the match. There was no worse feeling than losing, and it was even worse being the first one eliminated. That’s why, ignoring everyone, he went straight to his room. Some might see it as childish behavior, but to him, it was more about feeling that his honor was at stake. And, in part, his pride as well.

Meanwhile, the spectators who had watched the battle started leaving the viewing room.

Among them, some approached to congratulate the fighters. Sora was one of the first to run over to Pikachu with a big grin.

"That was incredible!" he exclaimed, kneeling to be at the little Pokémon’s level. "I can’t believe you held out for so long with two stocks left!"

"Pika pika!" Pikachu responded proudly, puffing out his chest.

"I’ll admit it, that was a great fight!" Min Min said, crossing her arms. "Though I still think that if I had been there, things would’ve turned out differently."

"We’ll see about that in the next match," Fox replied with a slight, challenging smile.

As everyone discussed the most exciting moments of the battle, Zelda couldn’t help but notice Link’s absence. From what little she knew about this new Link—since it was nearly impossible to get more than a few words out of him—she was sure that he had a strong sense of pride and a "code of honor" that he must now feel tarnished after losing, especially as the first one eliminated. And this was just the first match. She didn’t even want to imagine how he would handle the others, let alone the tournament itself...

But she couldn’t dwell on it for long because the loudspeaker buzzed again.

"That was an amazing first match!" the announcer said, unable to contain his excitement. "Congratulations to Pikachu for the victory, and congratulations to all the participants for putting on a great show out there. Now that the friendly matches have officially begun, go out there and keep dazzling me with everything you’ve got!"

The announcer’s words echoed throughout the mansion, and the crowd erupted into cheers, applauding the competitors still in the lobby. Despite the losses, the atmosphere was filled with camaraderie and mutual respect.

End of Chapter 9.

Chapter Text

There was a big problem with bringing a new Link to the tournament: he was basically Cloud 2.0. But what does that mean? Let’s just say that when Cloud was invited to the last tournament, he rarely left his room. Only to eat or train, and eventually for his matches. It took a lot of effort to finally get him to try socializing, but in the end—much to everyone's surprise—it was Pikachu who managed to pull him out of his monotonous routine. Now, while he wasn’t the friendliest guy around, at least he no longer spent all his time locked up in his room.  

Of course, if Sephiroth entered the room, he would immediately leave, but that was because those two had history together, and there was nothing anyone could do about it.  

However, the new Link seemed even worse than Cloud had been, which was surprising. The Link from the 64 and Melee tournaments wasn’t very talkative, but he enjoyed spending time with the other fighters, especially with Zelda when she joined the Melee tournament. However, for Brawl and Tournament 4, new incarnations of Link, Zelda, and Ganondorf arrived, all from a world that was nearly consumed by the Twilight Realm. This Link, though somewhat more reserved, still tried to interact with the other fighters, including Toon Link, who was from a completely different timeline. They weren’t even related beyond their name, bearing the Triforce of Courage, and wielding the Master Sword.  

The new Link, one who seemed far too traumatized, barely looked at or spoke to anyone. He would only grunt when spoken to, and his gaze was so sharp that even Bowser once felt a shiver when he crossed paths with him in the hallway. And that was saying something.  

Zelda seemed to be getting the "worst of it," so to speak. Link barely looked at her, and she was the only one he didn’t glare at with irritation or disdain, but rather... confusion, as if he wanted to say something but couldn’t, or wouldn’t. She supposed it might have something to do with the relationship he had with the Zelda from his world, and that he couldn’t fully process being under the same roof as an ancestor of his Zelda, a Sheikah girl, two other Links, and a guy who gave him a bad feeling, though he couldn’t say why.  

On the other hand, Ganondorf found the new Link’s attitude amusing. He didn’t even know his name, but the way Link always looked at him with a mix of skepticism and disdain only made him laugh wickedly. He was dealing with a very lost Link, one who clearly didn’t understand what was going on, and he wanted to take advantage of that for this tournament.  

As if all of that wasn’t bad enough, now Link was in an even worse mood than before. Ever since he was the first to lose in the opening match a few days ago, he had been twenty times more irritable than before. Zelda figured his pride was wounded, but even for her, this was too much.  

Eventually, his foul mood became such a problem that the Announcer called several fighters to his office, including her.  

Now Zelda, Mario, Sheik, Sonic, Pikachu, Fox, Chrom, Lucina, and Captain Falcon were in the Announcer’s office. It was a typical workspace, though it also had a security camera area and another section dedicated to monitoring the fights in real time. As for the Announcer himself, no one knew what he looked like, and he wanted to keep it that way. His section of the office was completely dark, so they could only barely see a silhouette moving, one that appeared human at first glance.  

"Look, I’m not going to sugarcoat the situation," the Announcer began, clasping his hands together. "Link’s attitude is becoming a problem—one bigger than dealing with that damn murderous tension between Cloud and Sephiroth. Speaking of the former, I didn’t have to step in because Pikachu managed to get him out of his room just by existing."  

"Pika!" the Pokémon exclaimed, puffing out his chest with pride.  

"But Link has been in this edgy teenage phase for nearly two weeks now, and he’s only gotten worse since the opening match," the Announcer continued, letting out a long, dramatic sigh. "I need this problem solved."  

Zelda sighed in exhaustion and looked around. The general reaction among the others ranged from resignation to exasperation.  

"And how exactly do you expect us to solve this?" Fox asked, crossing his arms. "We can’t force him to stop acting like a grump."  

"No, but we can try to get him to open up," Lucina suggested. "Or at least figure out what’s bothering him."  

"Maybe it’s just his personality," Mario said, shrugging. "Some people are just like that."  

"Pika pika!" Pikachu shook his head and raised a paw as if trying to get the room’s attention.  

"Pikachu says he doesn’t think that’s the case," Sonic translated, somehow understanding Pikachu perfectly.  

"Oh yeah? And what makes our beloved tournament mascot think that?" Captain Falcon asked with amusement.  

Pikachu bounced in place a couple of times and perked up his ears as if preparing to deliver an important speech.  

"Pika, pika-pi, Pikachu pika-chu."  

"He says that when Cloud arrived, he was closed off too, but his eyes were just… empty. Like he was disconnected from the world," the hedgehog explained. "Link, on the other hand, is constantly tense and angry."  

"Sounds like someone who’s about to explode," Chrom commented.  

"Ding, ding, ding! Correct," Sonic confirmed. "And if we don’t do something about it, not only will it affect his performance in the tournament, but someone’s probably going to end up with a sword in their back and in Dr. Mario’s office."  

"So, what do we do?" Mario asked.  

The Announcer adjusted himself in his seat and stared at them.  

"Well, ladies and gentlemen, this is where you come in. I don’t care how, but I need you to get Link to stop acting like a damn war soldier with PTSD. We can’t have a fighter who might punch someone in the face just because they looked at him wrong."  

"And if he refuses to cooperate, then what?" Sheik asked.  

"Then we’ll lock him in the punishment room with Jigglypuff," the Announcer replied with a malicious smile.  

An uncomfortable silence filled the room.  

"That’s cruel," Fox murmured.  

"That’s how serious this is," the Announcer said, shrugging. "So, work your magic and fix the problem."

"He says that like it's so easy," Mario said irritably, sitting at a table in the dining hall along with the others who had been with the Announcer just moments ago.

"He asks us to work magic, but we don’t even have a damn trick up our sleeve," Fox added, leaning his elbows on the table in frustration.

"We could try an intervention," Lucina suggested, though her tone made it clear she wasn’t very convinced by her own idea.

"Yeah, because I’m sure Link is just going to sit down and calmly talk about his feelings," Sheik said sarcastically, arms crossed.

"It doesn’t have to be a direct intervention," Lucina countered. "We could find a way to make him talk without him realizing we’re pushing him to do it."

"And how do you plan on doing that?" Chrom asked. "Because from what I’ve seen, that Link would need a catapult to get him out of his shell."

"I don’t know yet," the swordswoman admitted. "But there has to be a way."

"His life story basically screams that either it won’t happen, or we’ll have to beat the truth out of him," Sonic said with a bored expression.

"What do you mean?" Captain Falcon questioned.

Sonic took a deep breath before speaking.

"The guy pulls out a magic sword at fourteen and suddenly has to protect an entire kingdom from the end of the world. He gets knighted by a princess who initially hates him until she ends up falling for him. Then the monster they were supposed to stop wakes up and kills all his friends and some acquaintances, so he protects the princess until he collapses, half-dead. He’s put in a recovery chamber and wakes up a hundred years later, with no memories and no idea what to do or where to go. Little by little, he gets his memories back and realizes that the few people he cared about are either dead or really old. He defeats the monster he couldn’t stop a hundred years ago, saves the princess, and finally gets a little normalcy in his life. And what happens next? He gets invited to a tournament with strange people and creatures, a guy who’s technically his ancestor, his alternate-timeline self, the only male Gerudo doomed to be reborn as an asshole forever… and another Zelda who’s probably confusing the hell out of him." Sonic took another deep breath. "Honestly, he’s more sane than you’d expect after going through all that."

"When you put it like that, I almost feel bad for him," Lucina admitted, scratching the back of her neck.

"Pika pika!" Pikachu nodded energetically.

"It’s clear the guy has reasons to be on the verge of a breakdown," Mario said, leaning back in his chair. "But that doesn’t change the fact that he’s still a problem."

"We could make a list of possible approaches," Zelda suggested. "Something to help us figure out the best way to reach him without him pulling out the Master Sword and slicing a table in half."

"I like that idea," Fox said. "Alright, suggestions."

"Try socializing with him naturally," Lucina proposed. "Though so far, that hasn’t worked."

"Maybe he needs a distraction," Sonic said. "Something to take his mind off the chaos in his head for a while."

"What kind of distraction?" Sheik asked.

"Food," the hedgehog replied without hesitation, flashing a confident grin. "He may be a lone wolf, but I’ve seen that he loves to eat."

"Actually, I once caught him cooking something," Chrom admitted. "I think it was the only time I’ve seen him smile. And it was a genuine smile."

"See? Food is a great way to reach him!" Sonic declared.

"Sounds good in theory," Fox said, scratching his chin. "But how do we do it without making it obvious that we’re up to something?"

Suddenly, after about five seconds of thinking, everyone’s eyes landed on Zelda. She blinked a few times before realizing what they were implying.

"Oh, no," Zelda said, raising her hands firmly. "Don’t look at me like I’m the magical solution to this problem."

"Come on, Zelda," Lucina urged with an amused smile. "You’re the person he grumbles at the least in this entire arena. If anyone can get close to him without having the Master Sword thrown at their face, it’s you."

"Exactly," Mario nodded. "Plus, you share a name with the Zelda from his world. That’s gotta give you an advantage."

Zelda sighed, feeling the pressure of the group weighing on her shoulders. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to help, but the idea of trying to force a conversation with that Link felt… complicated. There was something about his gaze that unsettled her. It wasn’t fear or anger but rather the sense that he wanted to say something but couldn’t—maybe because he wasn’t sure if he could trust her.

"If he can’t even look at me without seeming confused, what makes you think he’s going to sit down for a friendly chat?" she asked, crossing her arms.

"That’s where the food comes in!" Sonic cut in, standing on his seat and resting an elbow on Zelda’s shoulder. "All you have to do is go to his room, offer him food, and ask if you can talk to him. The guy will be too tempted to say no."

Zelda frowned and pushed Sonic’s elbow off her with a slight shove. "First of all, get off my chair. Second, what makes you think Link will accept food out of nowhere?"

Sonic grinned smugly and plopped back down into his seat. "Because nobody can resist food, dear Zelda. Even Cloud gave in at some point, and that guy had the energy of a wet log."

"He’s got a point," Fox commented, resting a hand on the table. "It’s easier to talk to someone when they have something to focus on instead of just feeling forced to socialize."

Zelda sighed. She couldn’t believe she was actually considering this.

"Fine," she said at last. "But if he stabs the Master Sword into the table, that’s on you guys."

Zelda wasn’t a terrible cook, but she couldn’t exactly call herself an expert either. Still, she managed to prepare a simple stew with meat and vegetables—something that, according to Chrom, Link often made for himself.

She stood in the kitchen, gazing at the result of her efforts with a mix of pride and doubt. Would this really work?

"Well, if he doesn’t talk, I just hope he doesn’t throw it in my face," she muttered.

She picked up the plate, grabbed a pair of utensils, took a deep breath, and headed toward Link’s room.

The hallway was silent when she arrived. It was room number 3, marked with the symbol of the Triforce. She stopped in front of the door, hesitated for a second, then knocked.

"…Who is it?" came the Hylian’s voice from the other side, as grumpy as ever.

"I-It’s me, Link. Zelda," the princess answered, more nervous than she wanted to be, but at least she got the words out.

She was certain Link would tell her to leave, or at the very least, ignore her completely. However, to her surprise, she heard footsteps approaching before the door opened…

And suddenly, Zelda found her gaze dropping from Link’s face to his bare chest.

The Hylian wasn’t wearing his tunic or the chainmail he usually wore underneath. His chest was exposed, covered in scars all over, just like his well-defined muscles. With his tunic on, many might assume Link was scrawny, but those toned muscles said otherwise.

Zelda felt her entire face heat up at the sight, and by some miracle, she didn’t drop the plate. She forced herself to look back up at Link, who was watching her expectantly, his expression completely unreadable. Seriously, she had no idea what he was thinking.

"H-Hi…" she finally managed to say, her voice a little higher than normal. Realizing this, she cleared her throat and tried to sound more composed. "I, um… I brought you this!"

She squeezed her eyes shut and extended the plate toward Link. His unreadable expression shifted slightly to one of mild surprise as he looked at the stew.

Link stared at the plate for a few seconds, as if analyzing every ingredient with his eyes before deciding whether to trust it or not. Then, without a word, he reached out and took it with an almost disinterested ease.

Zelda, still feeling the warmth in her face, looked anywhere except at the Hylian’s defined muscles.

"I thought you might like it," she continued, trying to regain her composure as she fidgeted with her fingers. "Chrom mentioned that you like to cook, so…"

Link didn’t respond immediately. He simply inhaled the scent of the food, picked up a spoon, and took a bite—without taking his eyes off her.

Zelda realized she was holding her breath. This was the first time he had accepted something from her without grumbling or scowling. That was already a victory.

Finally, the Hylian swallowed the first bite. Then he took another. And another.

Zelda felt a small sense of satisfaction as she noticed that, even if he didn’t say it out loud, he clearly liked it.

"Can I…?" she gestured timidly toward the room. "Can I come in?"

For a moment, she thought Link was going to shut the door in her face. But to her surprise, he silently stepped aside, giving her space to enter.

Zelda stepped in carefully, taking in Link’s room. It wasn’t as messy as she had imagined, but it wasn’t spotless either. His gear was neatly arranged in one corner—the Master Sword resting in its sheath, his bow and quiver propped against the wall, his shield securely placed. On the desk lay a map of the mansion, seemingly hand-drawn by him, with various ink markings, as if he were analyzing escape routes. Beside it was a note that read: "In case of emergency."

"Always in survival mode," Zelda thought.

Link closed the door behind her carefully and sat on the edge of the bed, the plate in hand, eating in silence. The dim lighting of the room accentuated his serious features, giving him the air of someone who had never truly left the battlefield.

Zelda cleared her throat. "You don’t seem to... get along with the others."

An awkward silence. Link lowered the spoon for a second, then picked it up again and continued eating.

Zelda sighed. "I know this place can be confusing. We all come from different worlds, different times… it must be hard for you."

Another pause.

But this time, Link looked up. His expression was still neutral, but there was a hint of exhaustion in his eyes.

"...You’re right."

Zelda blinked. That was the first time she had heard him respond with more than just grunts or cold stares. "Really?"

Link nodded, taking another bite before leaning back slightly on his bed.

"I don’t understand this place," he finally said, his voice quieter. "I don’t understand why I’m here."

Zelda studied him carefully. There was something in his tone, in his body language, that revealed more than his words did. "You mean the tournament...?"

"Everything," Link murmured.

His blue eyes, usually sharp and calculating, softened slightly—as if, for the first time in a long time, he was lowering his guard.

"When I woke up in the Shrine of Resurrection, I didn’t even remember my own name," he continued, his tone dry but restrained. "I felt terrified and lost. Little by little, I regained my memories, my identity—or at least part of it. I rescued Zelda... my Zelda. And for the first time since I woke up, I felt... at peace. I wasn’t wandering a ruined kingdom, fighting off monsters just to grow strong enough to finish an unfinished mission. I was just... me."

Zelda felt a pang in her chest hearing him speak like this—so openly, so... freely.

"I thought I could finally find peace, that my only concern would be making sure Zelda and I were okay... but then, I got that letter."

His tone darkened, his gaze shadowed, so much so that he forced himself to take another bite of the stew—perhaps to lift his spirits a little. And perhaps because, in part, he didn’t want to scare this Zelda.

"That white envelope with the red insignia, with that strange symbol plastered all over this place. I had no idea what Smash Bros. was, and I figured it was just another tournament—I've been in plenty. I thought I’d come here, win, and go home… But it turns out it’s not that simple."

Damn it.

Now Zelda just wanted to throw her arms around him and hug him, to assure him that it was normal to feel this way. But… his story, especially the way Sonic had laid it out earlier, was still stuck in her mind. She couldn’t just act without thinking.

"It must be… terrifying," she said instead, nervously playing with a strand of her hair.

Link didn’t respond immediately. Then, with an almost imperceptible sigh, he set the empty plate aside and looked directly at her.  

"You... remind me of her."  

Zelda’s eyes widened in surprise. "Your Zelda?"  

He nodded.  

Zelda felt her heart beat a little faster. "Is that... a bad thing?"  

Link observed her for a moment before answering.  

"I don’t know. It confuses me... a lot. Just like almost everything and everyone here. That Ganondorf guy... I don’t even know him, but I want to drive the Master Sword into his skull every time I see him. The two guys in green who are also named Link confuse me way too much. And then there’s the rest. A talking blue hedgehog? A turtle with spikes on its shell? A dog and a duck? This tournament makes no sense..."  

Curiously, Zelda let out a small giggle at the way Link referred to Sonic, Bowser, and Duck Hunt.  

"Don’t forget the blocky guy," she joked, referring to Steve.  

To her surprise, Link smirked slightly in amusement.  

"And yet, he makes more sense than the purple dragon with dinosaur wings," he shot back, referring to Ridley.  

Zelda’s laughter became more open and sincere. She hadn’t expected to see Link joking, let alone sharing this kind of humor. It was a pleasant change, like a glimpse of humanity beneath that hardened warrior facade.  

"I guess you’re right," she admitted, covering her mouth with her hand to stifle her laughter. "I still don’t understand how Ridley fits in the hallways."  

Link let out a small snort, but his expression softened into something more thoughtful.  

"Why are you here?" he asked suddenly, his gaze fixed on her.  

Zelda blinked, surprised by the question. "In your room?"  

"In Smash," Link clarified, resting his forearms on his knees.  

The princess hesitated. It was a fair question, but one she hadn’t really thought too much about.  

"I think... for the same reason as you," she answered after a moment. "I wasn’t the one who decided to come. I got the invitation, and when I refused, I was just teleported here anyway. As if my opinion didn’t matter."  

Link pressed his lips together, thoughtful. "So we don’t even have a choice..."  

"Doesn’t seem like it," Zelda confirmed with a sigh. "But at least we’re not alone. There are others in the same situation."  

He didn’t respond right away. He remained silent, processing her words.  

"And does that comfort you?" he finally asked.  

Zelda looked at him, noticing how his fingers unconsciously played with the edge of the empty plate. It wasn’t a nervous tic, but something about it revealed that he was carefully considering his words.  

"I don’t know if I’d call it comforting, but... at least I don’t feel as lost. Sharing the uncertainty with others makes it more bearable," she explained, offering a small smile. "Besides, if we’re all here, there must be a reason, right?"  

Link watched her for a moment longer before letting out a soft huff. "You still sound like her."  

Zelda felt a small pang in her chest, but she wasn’t sure if it was his nostalgia or something more personal.  

"Well, she must be an amazing person," she said with a warm smile.  

Link lowered his gaze, and for the first time in their entire conversation, his expression became more melancholic.  

"She is."  

Another silence, though this time it wasn’t uncomfortable. Zelda felt the need to say something more, something that could give Link even a little certainty in this world that clearly had him so disoriented. So, carefully, she sat down beside him.  

She almost felt Link straighten up suddenly, maybe out of habit from where he came from, but in the end, he relaxed. She felt his gaze on her, which didn’t make her uncomfortable, but it did make her nervous. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach, and her cheeks warmed again.  

"I know this isn’t Hyrule," she said softly. "And I know coming to this place, to this tournament, isn’t what you expected after everything you’ve been through... But..." She forced herself to take a breath and then looked at Link with a small, sincere smile. "If you ever need someone to talk to, someone who can at least listen when you need it... I’m here."  

Link watched her in silence, his blue eyes locked onto hers as if trying to decipher how much of her words were real. For a moment, Zelda feared he wouldn’t answer, that he would retreat back into his shell of a lone warrior, but then, with an almost imperceptible slowness, he nodded.  

"Thanks."  

It wasn’t much. It wasn’t a grand declaration or a promise of eternal friendship. But to Zelda, coming from someone like him, it meant everything.  

She remained seated beside him for a moment longer, letting the quiet of the room surround them. The atmosphere no longer felt as tense as when she had first knocked on his door. Somehow, the wall between them had cracked, even if just a little.  

"Would you like me to bring you food more often?" Zelda asked, a hint of humor in her voice, trying to lighten the mood.  

Link glanced at her, considering her for a moment, then picked up the empty plate in his hands.  

"Only if it’s as good as this," he replied in such a dry tone that, for a moment, Zelda thought he was being completely serious.  

But then she saw it: a tiny curve at the corner of his lips, barely perceptible, but there.  

A smile.  

Small, brief, but real.  

Zelda felt a pleasant warmth in her chest.  

"I’ll do my best, then," she said with a smile of her own.  

She stood up, smoothing out her dress and stretching after sitting for so long. Link watched her from his spot, still holding the plate as if considering something.  

"Zelda."  

Her name in his voice made her stop in her tracks.  

"Yes?"  

Link hesitated for a second before speaking.  

"When this tournament is over, we’ll probably all go back to where we belong," he began, carefully choosing his words before continuing. "Until that happens... I wouldn’t mind having more moments like this. And maybe... I don’t know, maybe after today, you’ll see me around more often."  

Zelda felt her heart do a little leap at those words. It wasn’t a grand declaration or a formal commitment, but coming from someone like this Link—someone who had kept everyone at a distance since his arrival—it was a huge step forward.  

"Does that mean you’ll finally stop growling at people when they talk to you?" she teased with a playful smile.  

Link narrowed his eyes slightly, but there was something almost amused in his expression. "No promises."  

Zelda chuckled and shook her head. "I guess I’ll have to settle for that for now."

End of Chapter 10.

Chapter Text

In the mansion's game room, Sonic was with Mega Man and Pac-Man, all playing a basketball arcade game to rack up tickets and claim a prize. They also had a mini-competition among themselves to see who could score the most points, with Mr. Game & Watch keeping track of the scores on a chalkboard—one that none of them bothered to question where he got from. They also didn't question how he could even write on it in the first place.

At the moment, the scores were very close: Mega Man had 1,185 points, Pac-Man had 1,182, and Sonic was leading with 1,187. At this point, anyone could win.

"Alright, Rock. Your turn," Sonic said, sitting on a chair backward with his arms crossed over the backrest.

Mega Man nodded with determination, picking up a ball with his free hand while calculating his shot. His mechanical eyes quickly analyzed the angle and force needed to score.

"I'll make sure not to miss," he said confidently, throwing the ball with precision.

The ball bounced off the rim, spun on itself, and… went in! The machine’s counter flashed and added 50 more points to his total.

"That's the way!" Pac-Man cheered. "Not bad, Rock!"

"Thanks," Mega Man replied with a slight smile before looking at Sonic. "Your turn."

Sonic stood up with a carefree expression. "Hah, easy," he said, spinning the ball on his fingertip before throwing it with one hand—without even looking.

The ball bounced off the backboard, hit the rim, spun a couple of times... and ended up rolling out.

"What?" Sonic blinked, surprised.

"Ooh, tough luck, hedgehog," Pac-Man teased with a laugh. "That's what you get for being overconfident."

"Oh, so you want confidence? Then let's raise the stakes," Sonic declared with a dangerous grin, grabbing another ball and spinning it on his finger.

Rock and Pac-Man exchanged glances before smirking challengingly and looking back at Sonic.

"What do you propose?" Pac-Man asked, rubbing his hands together as if scheming something evil.

"Let's try to score… without aiming at the hoop," Sonic said with a grin overflowing with confidence.

And before Mega Man or Pac-Man could even question what he meant, Sonic hurled the ball hard against the floor, making it bounce off a wall, then a prize machine, followed by an arcade table, before finally rebounding off another wall and dropping straight through the basketball hoop, adding another 50 points to his counter.

Pac-Man and Mega Man stood in silence for a few seconds, watching the ball bounce slowly until it came to a stop. Mr. Game & Watch, without saying a word—because, well, he couldn't—simply wrote Sonic’s new score on the chalkboard with an exaggerated motion.

"...Okay, that was impressive," Mega Man admitted, crossing his arms.

"Yeah, yeah, but that was pure luck," Pac-Man countered with a defiant smile. "Let me try."

He picked up a ball, glanced around, and after a few seconds of analysis, threw it hard against one of the pinball machines. The ball bounced between the flippers before shooting up toward the ceiling. It hit a lamp, then fell on Wario’s head—who was passing by unsuspectingly—and finally rebounded off the floor before landing perfectly in the hoop.

"Ohhh, yeah!" Pac-Man jumped excitedly. "Now that's style!"

"That's chaos!" Wario protested from the floor, rubbing his head. "Watch where you're throwing, idiots!"

Mega Man watched the scene, then looked at Sonic and Pac-Man before sighing in resignation. "Alright, but if I'm doing this, I'm doing it with precision," he said, activating his scanning visor. 

The android grabbed a ball and launched a calculated shot. It bounced off the floor, then off one of the hands of the massive clock in the room, slid along the edge of an air hockey table, rolled under a bench, and with a perfect arc, landed right into the hoop.

"Hah! There you have it!" he exclaimed, satisfied.

Sonic whistled, impressed. "I gotta admit, Rock, that was a clean shot," he said with a grin. "But now that all three of us pulled it off, we need a tiebreaker."

But just as they were about to discuss how to break the tie, the doors to the game room suddenly swung open, and Min Min scanned the room until she spotted Sonic with Mega Man, Pac-Man, and Mr. Game & Watch.

"There you are!" she shouted, and in the blink of an eye, she was already standing face-to-face with Sonic. "I've been looking for you for almost two hours!"

Sonic looked at Min Min with a puzzled expression, tilting his head. "Uh… hello to you too?" he managed to say despite his confusion.

"Save the greetings! I accept your challenge!" Min Min declared, her eyes burning with determination.

Sonic blinked several times, now even more confused. "My challenge? What are you talking about?"

"The challenge you gave me when the announcer was interviewing you! You want to test your speed? Well, I accept!"

Sonic instantly understood what she was referring to. He had challenged her when the announcer interviewed them the day they arrived at the mansion. However, that was weeks ago, and he thought she had never accepted. But if she wanted to fight now, he saw no reason not to.

At the same time, he saw no reason not to mess with her a little.

"I have no idea what you're talking about, Min Min," he said with a mischievous smile, closing his eyes and turning his back to her, waving his hand dismissively. "I think you're imagining things."

Inside, Min Min felt like a volcano erupting, staring at Sonic with fury and disbelief. "ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! First, you challenge me, and now you say you forgot?!"

"It happens," Sonic shrugged while Rock and Pac-Man turned away, covering their mouths to keep from bursting into laughter—but the way their shoulders shook made it clear they weren't being very subtle. "I mean, I tend to forget things that aren't that important to me. I don't see why you're so surprised."

And that was the last straw, because now Min Min felt as if an entire sun had exploded inside her.

"OH, THAT DOES IT!" the extendable-armed fighter roared, her eyes blazing with fire and her teeth sharpening for a brief moment as she grabbed Sonic by the arm and lifted him off the ground. She was taller than him, after all. "You and me, a fight. Right now!"

"At least take me to dinner first, will you?" Sonic said with his signature teasing grin.

And this time, Mega Man and Pac-Man couldn't hold it in anymore, bursting into laughter and collapsing onto the floor, rolling around as they cackled. Meanwhile, Min Min turned bright red before slamming Sonic onto the ground and dragging him out of the arcade… by his ear.

As Min Min dragged him out of the game room, Sonic exaggeratedly winced in pain—though, in reality, he didn’t mind that much. "Ow, ow, ouch! Min Min, I know I’m irresistible, but if you wanted to hold my hand, you just had to say so!"

"Shut your mouth before I drag you by something worse than your ear!" the fighter growled, furrowing her brows, fire still burning in her eyes.

In the mansion’s lobby, where the entrance to the stage selector for battles was located, Roy and Ike stepped out after a tough fight in which Ike emerged victorious.

Roy stretched, making his neck crack as he sighed.

"Not bad, but I feel like I wasn’t in my best shape," he said with a slight smile, looking at Ike. "Next time, I’ll beat you."

Ike crossed his arms and nodded with a faint smile. "We’ll see about that."

But just as they walked through the door, they ran into Sonic and Min Min. The hedgehog was rubbing one of his ears, which looked a bit red, while Min Min crossed her arms, avoiding eye contact with him, a vein pulsing on her temple.

"Jeez, now I know why they invited you and not Spring Man," Sonic said with some annoyance but still keeping his usual teasing tone. "You nearly ripped my ear off, woman!"

"That’s what you get for being cocky!" she shouted before clearing her throat and calming down a bit. "At least I’ll be able to wipe that grin off your face once we fight."

"Good luck," Sonic said with his usual confident smirk as he walked toward the stage selector door.

Min Min rolled her eyes and followed closely behind him, while Roy and Ike exchanged glances before looking at them.

"I feel like we’re missing some context," noted the lion of Pherae.

"Maybe," Ike agreed before smirking. "But at least they’ll put on a good show."

Knowing exactly what Ike meant, Roy grinned, and both fighters then entered the spectator room to watch the battle between Sonic and Min Min.

Meanwhile, the two stood before the stage selector as it unfolded before them—115 different stages, waiting to be chosen or not.

"Well, since I was the one who challenged you, I think it’s only fair that you pick where we fight," the hedgehog said, still smirking smugly.

For once, Min Min decided to ignore that irritating smile and focused on choosing a stage. After analyzing for a moment, she opted for the Bridge of Eldin.

"Hmm, not a bad choice," Sonic admitted. And as the selector door closed behind them and the atmosphere began to change to adapt to the chosen stage, both he and Min Min started warming up before the fight. "So, ready to put those stretchy arms of yours to the test against me?"

In response, Min Min brought her arms together, which became surrounded by yellow electricity. The moment she separated them, they transformed: they now looked like springs. Her right fist morphed into a spiral-like weapon, the Ramram, while her left fist literally took the shape of a Dragon’s head.

"Just try to keep up," she replied with a confident smile and a wink.

Sonic blinked several times at the transformation before his brain processed something else, making him shake his head and frown. "Hey, that’s my line!"

Meanwhile, Ike and Roy patiently waited for the fight to start in the spectator room. Soon, the room’s massive screen lit up, displaying the Smash Bros. symbol growing until it caused a white flash, followed by two shadowed figures whose eyes gleamed before revealing themselves as Sonic and Min Min. After a moment, the battle stage was displayed: the Bridge of Eldin, with images of Sonic and Min Min appearing on screen, along with a 0% indicator for their initial damage.

Right after that, Sonic leaped from somewhere in a curled-up ball before landing on the ground and flashing a grin at the camera, taking his battle stance at one end of the bridge. Min Min, on the other hand, also jumped in from somewhere and struck a dragon-like pose before positioning herself at the opposite end.

And then...

"3, 2, 1..." the announcer began the countdown before launching the battle with, "GO!"

As soon as the announcer gave the signal, Sonic vanished in a blink with a Spin Dash, speeding straight toward Min Min.

But the ARMS fighter was ready for him.

"Not so fast!" she exclaimed, extending her Dragon fist and unleashing a blast of energy directly at the blue hedgehog.

With his quick reflexes, Sonic jumped just in time, dodging the attack with ease. He spun in midair and landed beside Min Min, attempting to connect a Homing Attack.

However, Min Min reacted swiftly, swinging her other arm with the Ramram and striking him mid-jump, sending him flying backward and canceling his attack.

"Tsk, not bad," Sonic commented, sliding across the ground before stopping and shaking himself off. "But you haven’t seen anything yet."

Sonic sped up without slowing down toward Min Min, who extended both arms toward him in an attempt to grab him. But Sonic jumped using a spring—who knows where it came from—before performing a downwards Smash attack that hit Min Min and made her roll slightly backward.

The fighter, however, had no intention of falling behind. As Sonic dashed at her again, she decided to switch her right arm for a yellow spiked electric ball—the Megawatt. Just as the hedgehog jumped to kick her, Min Min extended her right arm. Despite moving slower now, it delivered a powerful blow that sent Sonic flying back several meters, rolling along the ground.

The hedgehog shook his head, ready to keep fighting, but Min Min quickly closed the distance and extended her left arm with the Dragon. Not only did she hit him, but also unleashed another energy blast that sent Sonic flying right off the screen, eliminating him and taking away his first of three lives.

"Oooh, that had to hurt!" Roy exclaimed in the spectator room, watching a slow-motion replay of Min Min's strike. "She literally sent him flying."

Ike nodded with his arms crossed, watching as Sonic reappeared on the stage after losing one of his lives.

"But I doubt Sonic will let that happen again," said the swordsman from Crimea. "If there's one thing I’ve learned from fighting him, it’s that when you hit him hard, he gets more dangerous."

Back in the fight, Sonic reappeared above a rotating platform and landed on the stage with a slight bounce, shaking it off like nothing happened.

"Wow, you’ve really got an arm!" he said with a cocky grin. "But I hope you don’t think that was enough to win."

Min Min smiled confidently, twirling her right arm. "I’m not that naïve. But I’m not going to let you beat me, either."

Sonic grinned wide. "That’s what I like to hear."

He charged forward without stopping, zigzagging toward Min Min to make it harder for her to aim properly. The fighter tried to halt his approach with a Megawatt strike, but Sonic nimbly jumped over it, landing behind her and charging up a punch before striking. For some reason, his fist comically grew in size upon impact.

Min Min landed face-first on the ground, but as she got back up and shook her head, Sonic grabbed her from behind, almost as if he were hugging her—though that was far from the hedgehog’s intention.

The next thing Min Min knew, the world was spinning as Sonic twirled with her in the air at high speed three times before performing a split throw that sent her rolling backward. With her momentarily stunned, Sonic charged up a fully-powered Homing Attack, and just as she got back on her feet, he struck. The attack hit Min Min, knocking her onto her back as Sonic landed gracefully on the ground.

Then, he felt a tremor in the ground, prompting him to look behind and grin before turning back to the ARMS fighter.

"Well, they say you get what you give, you reap what you sow!" Sonic taunted, once again jumping out of the way thanks to a spring…

Just in time for King Bulblin and Lord Bullbo to charge through, one riding the other.

Min Min had no time to react before King Bullbo slammed into her, launching her through the air before she crashed face-first into the ground—completely unaware that King Bulblin had also dropped an explosive barrel right behind her.

She already had 70% damage accumulated, but as soon as the barrel exploded, Min Min was sent flying so high that she went past the blast zone, screaming as she vanished into the distance and was KO’d, losing her first stock. As if that weren’t enough, there was now a massive hole in the middle of the bridge that would take a while to repair.

"Ohhh, now they're even!" Roy exclaimed, watching the replay of the explosion from multiple angles. "Look at how she flies!"

Ike nodded with a small smirk, watching Min Min reappear on the floating platform with her arms crossed, an expression of both irritation and determination on her face.

"I told you," the swordsman from Crimea remarked. "Sonic’s not the type to fall behind."

Back in the fight, Min Min landed on the bridge once again, her gaze locked onto Sonic, who casually shook himself off as if nothing had happened.

"You gotta admit, that was funny," the hedgehog teased.

"I'm going to make you eat those words, hedgehog," Min Min shot back, spinning her right fist before swapping Megawatt for another Dragon, then for Igniokram.

Sonic smirked, raising two fingers to provoke her.

"Show me what you’ve got!"

Without wasting a second, Min Min lashed out with Igniokram, her spiral fist shooting toward Sonic. The hedgehog narrowly dodged, sliding underneath the attack and closing the distance. Min Min wasn’t about to let him take control, though—she switched tactics and launched a Dragon punch that burst into a flash of energy just as Sonic attempted to jump. The blast caught him mid-air, raising his damage percentage.

But Sonic wouldn’t stay on the defensive for long.

Using the recoil from the attack, he flipped in the air and unleashed a Homing Attack, striking Min Min and pushing her back. Before she could recover, Sonic dashed toward her, leaped into the air, and landed a kick straight to her chest, sending her skidding dangerously close to the gaping hole in the middle of the bridge.

Sonic was ready to finish the job with a simple Spin Dash, but then something caught both their attention—a Smash Ball suddenly appeared, floating aimlessly above them.

Their eyes met for an instant before they both felt a fierce determination, and the next moment, they charged toward the Smash Ball simultaneously.

Sonic reacted first, delivering a spinning kick in the air, but Min Min gained the advantage by striking the ball with Ramram, then following up with a Dragon blast that weakened it even further.

Sonic wasn’t about to let her have the upper hand, though. He jumped up and kicked the ball, then used yet another spring that appeared out of nowhere to bounce back and hit it again. However, Min Min took advantage of his distraction when he landed, grabbing him with both arms and tossing him backward before swapping Igniokram for Megawatt. She extended her right arm and delivered a powerful punch to the Smash Ball.

It shattered.

A multicolored aura surrounded Min Min’s body, her eyes now glowing with a golden hue, and a confident smile spread across her face.

Sonic, who had just gotten back to his feet and was shaking his head, barely had time to process what was happening before Min Min was already in front of him, activating her Final Smash: ARMS Rush!

"Alright!" the fighter declared as her left Dragon fist not only grew in size but also changed—the entire arm, previously a thin yellow spring, transformed into a thicker, green-scaled one, resembling a dragon’s limb.

The punch struck Sonic, and suddenly, multiple ARMS fighters appeared: Spring Man, Ribbon Girl, Twintelle, Ninjara, Mechanica, and Master Mummy—all unleashing a relentless flurry of punches on the hedgehog. The attack culminated with Min Min charging up one final Dragon punch, slamming Sonic with a force that echoed through the stage like the sound of a gong.

With that, Sonic was sent flying, screaming as he vanished into the distance, losing his second stock.

"Ooooh, that’s gotta hurt!" Roy exclaimed, watching Sonic turn into a star and disappear off-screen. "Look, he even bounced a bit before getting launched!"

Ike nodded, arms crossed as he observed the slow-motion replay of the rapid-fire assault.

"Min Min is fighting seriously," he commented. "But Sonic’s not going to take that lying down."

And he was right.

As soon as Sonic reappeared on the floating platform, he landed with his arms crossed and a frown on his face. His usual confident grin remained, but now there was a competitive glint in his eyes.

"Nice one, ramen-girl," he said, rolling his neck from side to side. "But now it’s my turn."

"Come at me whenever you want, hedgehog," Min Min replied, swapping her Megawatt for another Dragon.

Sonic needed no further invitation. In a flash of blue, he vanished, launching himself straight at Min Min with a Spin Dash. This time, however, the ARMS fighter was ready—she extended her Dragon arm, prepared to intercept him mid-move.

But Sonic had other plans.

Just before impact, the blue hedgehog performed a short hop, dodging the attack and landing behind Min Min. Before she could turn around, he was already charging up a standard side attack—spinning his fist rapidly before delivering a blow to her back, his fist comically enlarging for a moment in the process.

Min Min recovered quickly, sliding back into a defensive stance, but Sonic wasn’t about to let up. He flipped through the air and landed a Homing Attack straight to her chest, further increasing her damage percentage.

Min Min gritted her teeth. Sonic was fast—too fast. Every time she tried to catch him with her long-range attacks, he found a way to dodge them with his ridiculous speed.

But then, she got an idea.

When Sonic ran toward her for another attack, Min Min pretended to strike him with her Ramram. As she expected, Sonic jumped to dodge, ready to counterattack with an aerial move.

What he didn’t expect was for Min Min to switch her Igniokram to the Megawatt at the last second and launch a charged punch right where he was about to land.

"Uh-oh!" Sonic exclaimed, eyes wide as he realized it too late.

Min Min’s fist struck him directly with a powerful electric flash, sending him backward and leaving him vulnerable. And before he could touch the ground, Min Min made sure to charge her left fist before stretching it toward the hedgehog, the Dragon Arm firing another energy blast that further increased Sonic’s damage percentage.

Now, they were both neck and neck. A critical hit could knock either of them off the stage. They were lucky the bridge had already been repaired some time ago, so at least they wouldn’t fall into the void—unless King Bulblin and Lord Bullbo decided to return, of course.

Luckily, a new Smash Ball appeared to make things more interesting. However, there was a small detail about this Smash Ball that neither Sonic nor Min Min noticed, as they were too busy fighting each other to see who would land the first hit.

In the spectator room, however, Roy and Ike noticed it immediately—the symbol on the Smash Ball was reversed. Usually, the horizontal line was thin, and the vertical line was thick. However, this new Smash Ball showed the opposite: a thick horizontal line and a thin vertical one, indicating that it was a Fake Smash Ball.

Roy was the first to react, pointing at the screen with an alarmed expression.

"Oh no, it’s a fake!" he shouted, shaking Ike by the arm. "If they hit it, they’re toast!"

Ike frowned, watching as Sonic and Min Min kept fighting to be the first to break the Fake Smash Ball, unaware of what it really was.

"They're going to find out the hard way..." the swordsman said, resigned.

In the match, Sonic was the one who landed the final hit. With a quick Spin Dash, he launched himself toward the sphere and struck it with a spinning kick, expecting to get the Final Smash to even the score.

Unfortunately, the Smash Ball exploded, forming a massive glowing "X" that struck Sonic and sent his accumulated damage up to 103%.

Though surprised by the Fake Smash Ball, Min Min didn’t waste the opportunity, hitting Sonic with both arms—both equipped with the Dragon Arm—each firing a blast of energy that sent him flying off the stage, making him lose his last stock and the match.

"GAME!" the announcer exclaimed as Sonic was eliminated.

From the spectator room, the screen froze before transitioning to show an extending arm, followed by Min Min performing a flip and finishing with a kick, while an energetic theme played in the background. Her massive name appeared beside her, along with a golden number "1."

"Min Min, wins!" the announcer declared, as a small window showed Sonic clapping with a smile, with a silver number "2" next to him.

"What an explosive finale!" Roy exclaimed, still wide-eyed as he watched the replay of the Fake Smash Ball exploding in Sonic’s face. "Look at that! It even caught fire!"

Ike nodded, a slight amused smile forming as he saw Sonic’s slow-motion reaction of pure shock just before being launched.

"That was a good match," the Crimean swordsman commented. "Sonic had everything lined up to win, but that Fake Smash Ball ruined his plan."

Roy burst into laughter, giving Ike a hearty pat on the back.

"Yeah, but you have to admit it was hilarious! Look at his expression—it goes from total confidence to absolute terror in a second! This is comedy gold!"

Meanwhile, Sonic and Min Min walked out of the stage selection room, with Min Min happily bouncing, her hands—once again normal—clasped behind her back, while Sonic just smiled and shook his head at her attitude.

"That’s what I get for challenging others, thinking I’m invincible," Sonic said, though he didn’t sound bitter or upset about losing. "Oh well. At least that was a good fight."

Min Min spun on her heels with a proud smile and leaned slightly toward the hedgehog. "That’s what you get for underestimating me, hedgehog."

Sonic crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow. "Underestimate you? Not at all. I was just... testing my luck." He twirled a finger in the air before pointing at himself with his thumb. "And as you saw, my luck is awful."

Min Min let out an amused laugh. "That’s true. But I admit, you were a worthy opponent. I thought my speed would give me an advantage, but you moved like you were made of air."

"It’s what I do," Sonic responded with a confident grin. "But I have to admit, your extendable fists are a pain. I knew it’d be hard to get close, but wow!"

Min Min shrugged with satisfaction. "Guess you’ll have to work on your reflexes."

"Work on my reflexes? Please!" Sonic placed a hand on his chest with mock indignation. "My reflexes are perfect. The Fake Smash Ball was my downfall. But I have to admit, it’s a great addition! Makes battles way more exciting!"

Min Min smirked. "Excuses, excuses."

"Oh, you’ll see, ramen-girl. Next time we face off, I won’t make it so easy for you."

Before they could continue their little competition of egos, a voice interrupted them from the spectator room.

"That match was amazing!" Roy ran down the stairs with a huge grin on his face. "But Sonic, man, that Fake Smash Ball really did you dirty!"

Ike walked behind him with a calmer expression, though it was clear he was amused by what had just happened.

"You got too confident," the Crimean swordsman said, crossing his arms. "That was your mistake."

Sonic sighed dramatically and placed a hand on his forehead. "Yeah, yeah, I know. I’m gonna have nightmares about that stupid explosion," he groaned before stretching slightly and looking at Min Min. "Anyway. You wanna grab a bite? That fight made me hungry, and I’ve got a pending bet with Mega Man and Pac-Man I need to win later."

"Sure! But only if you’re paying," Min Min replied with a teasing smile.

"It’s only fair for the loser to pay up." Sonic shrugged before heading toward the kitchen. "Roy, Ike, you coming? I bet you guys are hungry too."

Roy raised a hand enthusiastically. "Of course! After all that excitement, I need to refuel!"

Ike, as calm as ever, sighed lightly before nodding. "I suppose it wouldn’t hurt."

End of Chapter 11.

Chapter Text

The clock on the wall struck 8 PM. For some, the perfect time to go to bed. For others, a relatively early hour in the night. But for a select few, it was the time for one of the most anticipated nights of each tournament.

About seven punctual participants gathered each tournament around a round table in the kitchen, closing the door to ensure they wouldn’t be interrupted. Mario, Samus, Fox, Captain Falcon, Bowser, Falco, and Ganondorf had been doing this since the Melee tournament: playing a casual poker game, each betting $20 from their own pockets, with the winner walking away with $140. Sonic and Meta Knight joined the tradition when they arrived in Brawl, raising the stakes to $180. And in the previous tournament, the bet went up to $200 when Cloud decided to take part in the event.

But this tournament, the stakes were much higher because Daisy, King K. Rool, Joker, Mythra... and the new Link had now joined. The latter was a surprise, considering that just weeks ago, he looked like he wanted to punch someone. Now, though still guarded, he seemed to be making an effort to blend in with the others instead of staying locked in his room as he used to.

With him, the bet was now at $300, with 15 fighters eager to take it all for themselves.

"Well, here we are again," Sonic began, acting as the dealer and, for some reason, wearing a visor cap with his quills tied back in a ponytail. "Ten players who know exactly what we came for, and five willing to raise the stakes even higher. Now, before we begin, does anyone still want to back out?"

A brief silence filled the room as some crossed their arms or exchanged challenging looks. The pressure was real—$300 was no small amount, and while most had experience with these games, the new players were still evaluating whether they were ready for the psychological warfare ahead.

"Tsk, please," Mythra scoffed, leaning back in her seat with her hands behind her head. "I didn’t come here to chicken out."

"Neither did I," Joker added, his calm smile betraying no hint of doubt.

"Nor me," Daisy said with a confident grin, resting her elbows on the table. "I’ve played enough games with Peach to know I can read anyone."

"I’ve never turned down a challenge," Link began before flashing a confident smirk. "I won’t start now."

"And you, K. Rool?" Falco asked, raising an eyebrow as the massive crocodile king rummaged through his pockets as if searching for something.

"Just making sure I brought enough money for when I beat you all," the reptile replied with a guttural laugh, tossing his bills into the center of the table.

Sonic gathered the bills from the table and counted them alongside the rest of the money already contributed. Once he confirmed the $300 total, he placed it inside a small chest before setting it aside and grabbing the deck of cards to shuffle.

"Alright, we’re all in, the $300 is secured, and no one's a scared little chicken," the hedgehog summarized while shuffling the deck. "Let’s see if any of the newcomers can take the throne from the undefeated champion."

"Who's the champion?" King K. Rool questioned.

"Samus," everyone except for the five newcomers and Samus herself answered immediately.

The bounty hunter, eyes closed, simply rested her elbows on the table and interlocked her fingers with a small smirk.

"Huh. I thought Wario would be here too," Daisy noted as she took a good look at the group. "That guy loves money. More than his own life."

"We know, and that’s exactly why he’s not allowed to participate," Bowser replied.

"The guy would use his..." Mario cleared his throat before rolling his eyes. "Let’s call them ‘peculiar abilities’ to knock us all out and take not only the bet money but also steal our wallets outright. That’s why we always make sure he’s knocked out so he doesn’t get in here."

Wario was fast asleep on the living room couch, with Jigglypuff singing to keep him unconscious while Luigi and Peach—both wearing earplugs—high-fived each other, satisfied that they had once again kept Wario away from the others' game.

"Hmm. Sounds fair," Daisy grinned and shrugged.

Meanwhile, Sonic finished shuffling the cards and started dealing them one by one to all the players. Since there were now 15 players, they had to use two decks from different boxes to ensure there were enough cards for everyone. Normally, poker games were played with six or seven players, but in Smash, they always took things to another level just to enjoy themselves—as much as they could, at least. Besides, it was a knockout-style poker game, which made it even more interesting to see who would be the last two standing.

The players picked up their cards and examined them with calculated expressions. Some, like Fox and Joker, maintained neutral faces, while others, like Bowser, were clearly trying to hide a grin. Sonic, for his part, adjusted his cap with one hand and observed the newcomers with interest.

"Before you all start sweating," he said with a smirk, "let's go over the rules. This is Texas Hold’em, Smash edition. No second chances—if you run out of chips, you're out. If you try to cheat, you’re very out."

"And what if someone tries to 'persuade' others with... unconventional methods?" Falco asked, glancing at Ganondorf.

The King of Evil chuckled darkly, crossing his arms. "Are you implying I would do such a thing?"

"I'm not implying—I’m stating it as a fact," the pilot shot back with a smirk.

"Don't worry," Samus interjected, her voice as firm as ever. "If anyone tries anything shady, I'll personally make sure they regret it."

Ganondorf clicked his tongue but said nothing else.

"Alright, alright, enough with the veiled threats," Sonic interrupted, tapping the table lightly to regain attention. "Let’s get to the good part. First round, small and big blinds are in place. Who’s got the guts to start strong?"

Daisy was the first to act. Without hesitation, she grabbed a few chips and slid them to the center. "Raising to $10."

"That fast?" Cloud, who had been silent until now, raised an eyebrow.

"I’m testing how good everyone is at reading expressions," the princess responded, leaning back in her chair confidently.

Fox looked at his cards, then at Daisy, and smirked slightly. "I call."

One by one, the players matched the bet—some confidently, others more cautiously. Mythra took her time, glancing sideways at the others before finally sighing and tossing a couple of chips into the pot. "Bah, whatever."

When it was Link’s turn, he observed everyone in silence before looking at his cards again. Finally, he placed his chips in without saying a word. Joker, on the other hand, kept his usual relaxed smile and matched the bet without hesitation.

Once all players had made their decisions, Sonic revealed the first three community cards in the center of the table: ace of clubs, seven of hearts, and queen of spades.

A subtle murmur spread across the table as the players analyzed their possibilities. Sonic leaned forward with a mischievous expression. "And now, ladies and gentlemen, the real game begins."

As each player analyzed their options, Samus focused on reading their faces. Mario was a good-natured guy, even in a game like this. He only bet when necessary, almost never going big unless he was sure he had a strong hand. Sonic, on the other hand, was a calculated wild card. His confident smile was so familiar to her that she could tell when it was forced and when it wasn’t. Right now, it was natural—but she was certain the next revealed card would turn it into a forced one.

Bowser and Ganondorf were predictable. They went all in to intimidate the others, but in the end, they always got eliminated, either due to greed or sheer stupidity. Fox was good at hiding his emotions, but sometimes a low growl or a slight frown gave away when he was in trouble. Falco tried to exude confidence, but he rarely held onto it for long.

Captain Falcon didn’t bother hiding his excitement or frustration, making him way too easy to read. Meta Knight, on the other hand, was inscrutable thanks to his mask—though now and then, a frustrated grunt would slip out. Cloud almost always had a frown, but Samus could read him anyway: if he frowned more than usual, it meant he was in trouble; if it was his usual expression, then he wasn’t in any rush to play.

As for the newcomers, King K. Rool was terrible at hiding his frustration. She could already tell he’d be one of the first to be eliminated—if not the first. Daisy occasionally flashed a brief smile, but Samus was sure her hand wasn’t that great. Mythra was deeply focused, but her expression suggested she wasn’t having the best luck. Joker, though smiling, had an overly analytical look, as if unsure of his next move.

However, the one who unsettled Samus the most was Link. His face was unreadable—she couldn’t deduce what was going through his head. He maintained the same stoic expression he’d been showing lately, his gaze almost empty, as if there were no emotions behind his eyes.

After all this time, she had finally found an opponent on her level—someone no one could read… and truthfully, that excited her.

Samus narrowed her eyes, observing every detail of Link. Not a single misplaced blink, no nervous tics. Just that impenetrable calm, like she was staring at a wall.

Interesting.

The others were still evaluating their options as Sonic spun a poker chip between his fingers, waiting for the next move. The energy in the room was thick, but not uncomfortable—it was the perfect tension that made these nights so addictive.

"Alright, alright," Sonic said in his signature teasing tone. "Who’s got what it takes to stay in the game?"

Daisy was the first to act again, her smile now a bit more measured than before. "I’ll raise by 15 dollars."

Fox glanced at his cards, then studied her with interest. "Sure about that, Princess?"

"Absolutely," she answered without hesitation.

"Hmm. I’ll call."

Falco rolled his eyes. "This is starting to get serious. I’m in too."

One by one, the players matched the bet… until it was Link’s turn. Everyone looked at him curiously, mostly because he had remained completely silent. Link checked his cards again, then lifted his gaze, calmly scanning each of his opponents.

And then, without a word, he raised the bet to 50 dollars.

A murmur ran through the table. Cloud raised an eyebrow. Joker’s smile widened slightly. Mythra clicked her tongue.

"Oh, so that’s how we’re playing?" Sonic murmured with amusement.

"You’ve got guts, Link," Captain Falcon commented. "But do you have the cards?"

"That remains to be seen," the Hero of Hyrule finally said in a calm voice.

Samus felt a small thrill at the bold move. This was getting good.

"Well, well, well," Sonic said, resting his elbows on the table. "Anyone gonna match this madness, or do we have a coward in the room?"

Daisy sighed and tossed her cards onto the table. "I fold."

Falco whistled. "Better not. I’m out too."

One by one, some players dropped out while others took the challenge. In the end, six players remained in the round: Link, Samus, Ganondorf, Joker, Fox, and Cloud, with Sonic still in charge of flipping the cards.

The hedgehog turned over the next community card on the table.

King of Diamonds.

The table now held an Ace, a Seven, a Queen, and a King. Anything could happen.

"Alright, undefeated champ," Sonic said, glancing at Samus. "Are you gonna see what the new guy’s got, or are you letting him take it all without a fight?"

Samus smirked. "Oh, don’t worry. I’m playing."

With the same composure Link had shown, she slid her stack of chips to the center of the table.

"I’ll raise to 100 dollars."

The tension grew even thicker. Fox let out a short chuckle. "You always gotta make things interesting, huh?"

"Of course," she replied.

Joker, who had been silent the whole time, took his chips and placed them on the table. "I’ll call."

Ganondorf laughed, his grin equal parts malice and confidence. "Excellent. I’m in too."

Cloud looked at his cards, then at the table, then at Samus and Link. "I don’t like this... but I’ll call."

Finally, all eyes turned back to Link. The only one who had played with absolute cold-blooded composure so far.

And then, without even blinking, he said something that made even Bowser look up with interest.

"All-in."

Silence.

Sonic, who had been spinning a ring between his fingers, stopped. Fox leaned forward on the table, letting out a low whistle. Mythra sat up slightly.

"Oh, damn…" Daisy murmured, almost amused.

Samus watched him intently. No doubt about it—this guy knew what he was doing.

Now, the question was... was he going all-in because he had an unbeatable hand, or was he bluffing better than anyone at the table?

Only one way to find out.

"Alright, Link," Samus murmured with a half-smile, grabbing all her chips. "I’m with you."

The entire room held its breath.

An all-in was always a moment of peak tension in these games, but this was something else. Link had bet everything at once, without hesitation. And now Samus, the undefeated champion, had decided to face him head-on. This was the first time in years someone had put her in a position like this.

"Well, well, well..." Sonic leaned on the table, clearly enjoying the show. "This just got really good."

Fox crossed his arms, leaning back in his chair. "I can’t tell if Link’s a genius or a madman."

"Both," Cloud muttered, still debating whether to risk it.

Ganondorf looked at Link with a mix of respect and suspicion. No one, not even him, had dared to challenge Samus head-on without showing the slightest hint of fear. It was unsettling.

"Tch, well, screw it," Joker said, throwing his chips into the center. "I didn't come all this way to play scared. I'm all in too."

The murmurs grew even louder. Fox let out a short laugh and shook his head. "So be it. I'm in too."

Ganondorf and Cloud exchanged glances, weighing their odds. Cloud sighed before finally pushing his chips forward. "If I'm going to lose, at least I'll do it in style."

Ganondorf, on the other hand, grinned widely and tossed his chips in with a deep chuckle. "If I'm going down, I'm going down in flames."

With that, the final round was set. Six players, all all-in.

Sonic grinned in satisfaction as he took the last card from the deck and slowly revealed it.

Five of clubs.

The board was complete: Ace of clubs, seven of hearts, queen of spades, king of diamonds, and five of clubs.

One by one, the hands were revealed.

Fox had a pair of kings. Strong, but not unbeatable. Joker had a straight. Very good. Ganondorf had two pairs, kings and sevens. Not enough. Cloud had three queens. A dangerous hand.

Finally, all eyes turned to the two players who had started this madness.

Samus flipped her cards over with absolute confidence.

Ace and king.

A full house. A devastating hand.

Daisy whistled. "Oof, that’s tough to beat."

"Hmph, undefeated champion for a reason..." Falco commented, arms crossed.

But then, Link, with the same unreadable expression, slowly turned over his cards.

Ten and jack of clubs.

Sonic took a second to process it. "Holy shit..."

Fox leaned forward, narrowing his eyes as he recounted the cards. "No. No. No way."

Joker smirked slightly, accepting his defeat with a small nod.

Samus... simply stared.

Link had a royal flush in clubs.

The best possible hand in Texas Hold’em.

Ganondorf let out a disbelieving laugh. "Son of a bitch."

Daisy covered her mouth, and Mythra slammed the table.

"WHAT?! You're telling me this guy played the whole game without changing his expression once, and he had the best possible hand?!" The Aegis exclaimed in disbelief.

"You said it, not me," Sonic confirmed with an amazed grin. "In all my years here, I've never seen anything like this. Damn, my quills are standing on end!"

Samus looked at her own cards, then at Link’s. Slowly, she let out a short chuckle. "Well, well..."

Link simply shrugged and calmly took his chips. "Guess I won."

Silence.

And then, the entire room burst into laughter and cheers.

"You bastard!" Falco laughed. "You had all of us in the palm of your hand!"

"I underestimated you, man," Cloud admitted with a slight smile. "Well played."

"This was legendary," Fox said, still grinning in disbelief. "I did not see that coming."

Samus rested an elbow on the table and looked at Link with newfound respect. "I definitely like you."

Link simply smirked as he gathered his winnings. "Thanks."

Sonic clapped once. "Well, ladies and gentlemen, we have a new champion!"

And with that, the Smash poker night had a new name etched into its history.

End of Chapter 12.

Chapter Text

Mewtwo and Lucario were playing darts, aiming at a target on the wall. The artificial Pokémon didn’t usually show interest in human activities, but for some reason, he found throwing darts rather relaxing. Perhaps it was because of how simple the game was, with nothing at stake other than personal satisfaction from winning. Lucario, on the other hand, was quite used to these kinds of games, whether it was with his trainer or his fellow Pokémon from where he came.

Soon, Mewtwo lifted his dart with psychic power and threw it at the target, landing in a zone marked with a 7, almost grazing the 8.

"Hmm, not bad," Lucario commented telepathically, without opening his mouth but wearing a small smile. "You're better at this than I expected."

Mewtwo narrowed his eyes slightly, a hint of hidden amusement in his gaze. "Did you expect me to miss?" he asked in the same psychic tone, turning his gaze toward Lucario while the aura of his tail floated slightly.

Lucario let out a small nasal chuckle and took his own dart in his paw. "Not exactly, but I thought you’d be too precise and hit the center every time. I’m surprised you’re not using telekinesis to adjust your aim."

Mewtwo let out a small exhale, almost as if offended by the implication. "That would make winning boring."

Lucario smiled, nodding in approval before throwing his dart. It flew with precision, landing on the 9, prompting the Aura Pokémon to cross his arms with a satisfied look. "Let’s see if you can beat that."

Mewtwo was about to respond when, suddenly, both of them felt a burst of energy rapidly approaching. Before they could fully react, a figure burst into the living room, their expression showing absolute exhaustion.

"Ahhh... Finally! A couch!"

Leaf practically collapsed face-first onto the plush seat, panting with a mix of exhaustion and relief as she buried her head into a pillow. On top of her head, her Squirtle barely had time to let out a sleepy squeak before slipping off and landing belly-first onto a cushion with a muffled thud.

Notably, both of them had soot marks on them, as if a fire had been ignited right in front of them.

Mewtwo and Lucario remained silent for a moment, observing the scene. Then, Lucario blinked and tilted his head. "Did Bowser try to set the air on fire again?"

"For once, I wish that were the case," Leaf mumbled into her pillow.

"I suppose you had another conflict with your Charizard, didn’t you?" Mewtwo asked, his deep voice resonating in the trainer’s mind.

The heavy, frustrated sigh Leaf let out confirmed the artificial Pokémon’s suspicion.

"We’ve been in this place for almost two months now. How is he still this rebellious?" Lucario questioned incredulously, crossing his arms.

"Oh, I wish it was just the stress of being back in Smash, but I’m afraid this has been the norm ever since he evolved," Leaf said, slowly sitting up on the couch, removing her hat, and sighing.

"Squirtle..." the little Pokémon managed to murmur in agreement.

"When he was a Charmander and Charmeleon, he was dedicated to battles but also to teamwork," the trainer explained with a sad yet nostalgic smile. "Both he and Squirtle celebrated when Bulbasaur evolved into Ivysaur. But when Charmeleon evolved into Charizard... Well, it was like he suddenly became a completely different Pokémon."

"Hmph. Charizard tend to develop a superiority complex when they evolve," Mewtwo said, crossing his arms and closing his eyes. "Usually, it’s a phase that only lasts a few months. Eventually, he’ll leave that pride for battles and behave better."

"If I had a coin for every time I’ve been told that, I’d have gotten rich when Charizard evolved six years ago..." Leaf huffed in frustration.

However, her response earned a surprised reaction from Lucario, whose eyes widened. Even Mewtwo, who was not easily caught off guard, seemed to open his eyes in contained disbelief as he stared at Leaf.

"Okay, a Charizard that’s been rebellious for six years can’t be normal," the Aura Pokémon pointed out. "Six years, and he’s still acting like a jerk?"

"How hard is it to deal with Charizard?" Mewtwo asked.

"How hard?" Leaf laughed sarcastically and sighed, resting her head against the back of the couch. "Arceus, where do I even begin?"

"Perhaps from the very moment Charizard evolved. Squirtle and Ivysaur celebrated his new form just as they did when he evolved into Charmeleon, but..."

Charizard analyzed his new form. After so many battles against various opponents, after training hard alongside Leaf, Squirtle, and Ivysaur, he had finally reached his final form.

He felt taller, stronger, more imposing... as if nothing could stand in his way now. His new pair of wings, which would allow him to go even further, only seemed to inflate his newly awakened ego. He had always been proud of what he could do, but now? Now he felt unstoppable, superior in every way. Though for some reason, he wanted to deny it, he owed Leaf and the rest of his team for finally becoming a Charizard.

But he refused to believe it. For some reason, he preferred to think that he had gotten here through his own merit.

Squirtle and Ivysaur celebrated his transformation by running in circles around him as usual. Maybe before, that would have made him happy, but now… now it irritated him a little. The fact that Leaf threw herself at him in a hug and that he immediately wanted to push her away didn’t help.

He didn’t like affection. His new form was too imposing and powerful to lower himself to the level of a simple trainer and two Pokémon he didn’t hate, but who weren’t worthy opponents for him and his newfound strength.

"I remember that when I hugged him, he went stiff, and his expression was that of a Pokémon struggling with all his might not to attack. I thought it was normal, and everyone told me it was, but... his attitude never improved."

"During battles, he wouldn’t obey my orders," Leaf continued, frustration and sadness in her voice. "He would just fly around or dodge attacks, doing whatever he wanted—throwing out powerful moves that could seriously hurt the opponent’s Pokémon. One time, he literally flew away in the middle of a match and didn’t come back for days. And when he did, he didn’t even look sorry. It makes me wonder why he even returned in the first place."

"Maybe he realized he couldn't survive without you, though he'd never admit it," Mewtwo said telepathically, once again crossing his arms and closing his eyes.

"Oh, sure. He needs me so much that when we got the invitation to Smash last tournament, Charizard snatched it from me and flew off. He entered on his own."

Lucario, who had been meditating while still listening to Leaf, nearly fell over at that statement. Mewtwo, on the other hand, furrowed his brow even more. This was definitely not normal.

"Wait... You’re telling me Charizard was on his own last tournament because he wanted to be?" Lucario exclaimed telepathically, unable to believe it.

"Sad but true..." Leaf smiled bitterly.

"Squirt..." Squirtle slumped onto Leaf’s lap with a sad expression as she ran a hand over his head.

"That’s... unheard of," Lucario murmured, still processing the story. "He joined the tournament alone. No trainer, no team..."

"And no discipline," Mewtwo added, his sharp gaze reflecting silent judgment. "That explains a lot."

Leaf let out a heavy sigh, sinking further into the couch and massaging her temples as if remembering it gave her a headache.

"Believe me, if this was just an attitude problem in battle, I could still handle it. But outside the arena, he’s just as impossible. It’s like... he doesn’t want to belong to a team, but he’s also not ready to be completely alone."

Lucario crossed his arms and closed his eyes, processing the information. "If he’s been like this for six years, I doubt this is just a Charizard phase," he finally said. "There might be something deeper behind his behavior."

Mewtwo nodded, though his expression remained unreadable. "A Pokémon doesn’t deliberately ignore their trainer for years unless there’s a reason. Whether it’s an extreme independence instinct or an unresolved internal conflict, it’s clear that his evolution triggered something in him."

Leaf bit her lip, staring off into the distance. "I know some Charizard can become difficult after evolving, but… this is more than just pride. It’s like he decided he doesn’t need anyone. That teamwork is a burden rather than support. In fact, ever since we arrived at the mansion, he’s been even worse. I think the fact that they wouldn’t let him enter without me, Squirtle, and Ivysaur makes him feel trapped. Maybe he was expecting to be on his own again this tournament..."

Squirtle nodded with a small "Squirt," resting his head against his trainer in a comforting gesture.

"Hmm… There has to be something more behind his attitude…" Lucario muttered before looking at Mewtwo seriously. "What do you think?"

The Psychic Pokémon remained silent for a moment before answering. "Charizard is powerful, yes, but he seems trapped in an internal struggle. If he truly believed he didn’t need you, he never would have returned after running away. But he did. And if he chose to enter Smash alone instead of rejecting the invitation entirely, it means there’s still a part of him that can’t completely detach from you, Leaf."

Leaf frowned, tapping her fingers against her knee. "If that’s the case, then what the hell am I supposed to do to make him stop acting like a complete jerk?" she asked in exasperation.

Mewtwo and Lucario exchanged glances, but neither had an immediate answer.

The following days, Charizard’s attitude remained unchanged.

One afternoon, the sun bathed the training arena in its warm glow. Leaf adjusted her cap and exhaled with determination as she watched Charizard and Greninja face off.

"Alright, Charizard," she said firmly. "Let’s test some attacks against Greninja. Use Flamethrower."

Charizard remained still. His tail flicked lazily as his gaze drifted off to the side, clearly ignoring the command.

"Charizard, Flamethrower!" Leaf insisted, but her Pokémon merely snorted, releasing a faint puff of smoke from his nostrils.

Greninja glanced at her awkwardly, waiting for his opponent to actually engage, but Charizard seemed more in sync with his own ego than with the battle.

And then, without warning, he roared and unleashed a powerful Flamethrower… but not at Greninja. No. The attack soared into the sky with no clear target.

"What are you doing?!" Leaf threw her arms up in frustration. "I told you to attack Greninja, not declare war on the clouds!"

Charizard didn’t even acknowledge her. Instead, he spread his wings and let out a defiant huff.

Greninja crossed his arms and then gave Leaf a look that clearly said, "Is this guy serious?"

"Ugh..." Leaf ran a hand down her face, already feeling a headache coming on.

Another time, while Leaf was resting in her room, a sudden red flash made her look up.

"Huh?"

Charizard’s Poké Ball had opened on its own.

Charizard emerged with a loud roar, shaking his massive body and stretching his wings lazily. Before Leaf could even react, he exhaled a small burst of smoke directly in her direction.

"Ack!" She coughed, waving her hands to clear the air. "Charizard! You can’t just come out without permission!"

Her Pokémon merely glanced at her sideways, looking entirely unfazed by anything she had to say.

"Get back in your Poké Ball."

Charizard folded his arms and didn’t budge.

"Charizard!"

The dragon simply snorted and looked away, making it very clear he had no intention of listening. Leaf stood there, a vein twitching in her forehead, before sighing heavily and collapsing back onto her bed. "Forget it..."

Ivysaur, who had been watching the entire exchange, merely shook his head before settling down next to Squirtle in the corner of the room.

One night, Leaf was trying to sleep. Trying.

But then, she heard it.

"GRROOOAAAAHHHKKKK... SHHNNNRRRHHH..."

Leaf’s eyes slowly opened, a deep dread settling in her chest.

"GRRRHHAAAUUHHK... SHHRRNNKHH..."

She rolled over, pressing her pillow against her ears, but Charizard’s snoring pierced through any and all noise barriers.

Squirtle and Ivysaur slept peacefully, apparently immune to the torture. But Leaf wasn’t so lucky.

She sat up, glaring daggers at Charizard. "Stupid reptile…" she muttered through gritted teeth.

But Charizard, blissfully unaware of her suffering, continued snoring without a care in the world.

Leaf let her head fall back onto the pillow, utterly resigned.

In the Great Battlefield, a match was underway. Leaf, with Ivysaur, moved swiftly across the platform, dodging Sonic's attacks.

"Use Razor Leaf!"

Ivysaur fired a flurry of sharp leaves, striking the hedgehog’s chest. Sonic staggered slightly but remained standing.

Seeing an opportunity, Leaf quickly swapped Pokémon. "Charizard, go!"

The dragon emerged with his signature roar, but something in his posture already made Leaf feel uneasy.

"Use Flamethrower!"

Charizard didn’t move.

"Charizard, come on!"

Instead, he sat down.

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

Charizard yawned, looked at Sonic, nodded…

…and let himself get hit.

Sonic Homing Attacked so hard he was launched off-stage with an instant K.O.

"GAME!" the announcer exclaimed, followed by; "Sonic, wins!"

Leaf's eye twitched.

And then, Charizard clapped.

"ARE YOU SERIOUS?!"

Even Sonic blinked, confused. "Uh... did I miss something?" the hedgehog asked, scratching his head.

The humiliation was too much. Leaf pulled her cap down over her burning-red face.

After that fight, Leaf walked back to her room, Squirtle and Ivysaur following closely behind as she muttered to herself, clearly holding back her frustration.

But Charizard walked behind her with an attitude far too relaxed for someone who had just made her look ridiculous in front of everyone. She was used to losing and to Charizard not listening to her, but she had a competitive spirit, and sometimes he would begrudgingly obey just because he didn’t want to lose. Today, however, he had chosen to irritate her and deliberately lost. Why? Out of pride? Just to keep annoying her, as if she didn’t have enough of that every day? After everything she had done for him, this was the thanks she got.

Suddenly, Charizard stepped ahead of her with a casual stride, and just as he passed her, he leaned his massive head down and exhaled the tiniest puff of smoke—his expression pure mockery.

That was the breaking point.

Leaf came to a halt. Her fists clenched. "...Charizard."

Her Pokémon glanced at her over his shoulder, raising an eyebrow.

Leaf looked at him with an expression so sharp that even Squirtle and Ivysaur instinctively stepped back. "I am sick of you."

Charizard didn’t even flinch. In fact, he shrugged, as if saying, And what are you gonna do about it?

"UGH! That’s exactly the problem! You’re the problem!" she shouted, six long years’ worth of frustration finally starting to spill over.

Strangely enough, that got a reaction out of him. His eyes widened upon hearing Leaf say those words, as if he hadn’t expected them… or rather, as if they brought back a bad memory.

"Ever since you evolved into this, you’ve been nothing but a burden. You don’t listen to me, you mess with me for no reason, you snore so damn peacefully that sometimes I just want to beg Jigglypuff to put you to sleep in her room just so I can finally get some rest! After everything I did for you, you treat me like I’m the worst thing that ever happened to you!"

For once, Charizard didn’t know how to respond. He turned fully toward Leaf, his eyes staring at her in disbelief. There had been a few times when he had seen Leaf get this angry before, but never toward him, Squirtle, or Ivysaur.

But this time was different.

This time, Leaf was angry at him, to the point that he couldn’t react or think as clearly as he usually would. He could maybe just ignore her like always, but in those times, she would leave him be. Now, however, he had pushed her so far that she was lashing out at him in a way he wasn’t prepared for.

Squirtle was hiding behind Ivysaur, trembling slightly as he crouched down and covered his head, while Ivysaur scowled. In all the years she had spent with Leaf, never had she seen her this furious.

Leaf, meanwhile, was holding back the urge to cry as she stared at Charizard, sighing as she ran a hand down her face—just before saying something she would later regret…

"...Maybe I should’ve left you in that rainy forest when I found you."

She walked past Charizard, ignoring how his body went completely rigid upon hearing those words.

Never in his life had Charizard thought he’d hear such disgusting poison come out of Leaf’s mouth, and yet, here he was, utterly frozen in place.

Squirtle, on the other hand, had already broken into tears and ran after Leaf, while Ivysaur turned toward Charizard before narrowing her eyes even further, looking furious.

Without hesitation, she lashed out with Vine Whip, grabbing Charizard by the snout before slamming him into the ground with force.

Charizard barely processed what had happened, but when he lifted his head, he saw Ivysaur glaring at him, breathing heavily, her whole body trembling with rage.

"Ivy!" she barked straight at his face, not holding back her own fury. "Ivy, saur! Ivysaur! Ivy, ivy, ivy! Saur!"

After shouting that, she ran off in the same direction as Leaf and Squirtle, not waiting for Charizard to react.

Charizard remained on the ground, stunned, still feeling the pressure of Ivysaur’s strike on his snout. He blinked slowly, his mind processing what had just happened.

It wasn't the hit that left him paralyzed.

It wasn't Ivysaur's reaction, or Squirtle's crying.

It was what Leaf had said.

"Maybe I should’ve left you in that rainy forest when I found you."

The weight of those words crashed down on him like a boulder. A shiver ran down his spine, a foreign sensation he couldn’t ignore.

It wasn’t anger. It wasn’t wounded pride.

It was something worse.

For the first time in years, Charizard felt something akin to fear.

He slowly got to his feet, his tail flicking with far less energy than usual. His gaze turned toward the direction where Leaf and the others had gone, but his legs refused to move.

He didn’t know what to do.

He didn’t know what to think.

He had spent the last six years convincing himself that he could be alone, that he didn’t need anyone.

But if that was true... then why did Leaf’s words hurt so much?

For the first time, Charizard had no answer.

After thinking about it for a moment, he figured that giving Leaf some space would be the wisest choice, so he walked in the opposite direction. He was already used to wandering the mansion’s halls alone, anyway.

Eventually, after a few twists and turns, Charizard found himself back at the training grounds—the same place where, just a few days ago, he had disobeyed Leaf as usual.

Only now, looking back, he realized how stupid it was to fire an attack at the sky. He hadn’t even done it out of pride; it was just to annoy Leaf. But… he didn’t even remember why he enjoyed bothering her so much anymore.

"YOU’RE THE PROBLEM!"

"Maybe I should’ve left you in that rainy forest when I found you."

Those words, that venom, still echoed in his mind. The first phrase had stirred up awful memories he thought he had long buried, but the second… it made his heart clench in a way he had never felt before.

He had sworn to himself never to think about that again.

But he couldn’t help it.

"You’re a useless Pokémon!" a male voice yelled, but his face was blurry, completely unrecognizable.

The poor Charmander looked at his trainer with sadness. He was used to being scolded when he made him lose a battle, but this time, he was angrier than usual.

"At this rate, I’ll never be strong enough to beat the League Champion! You’re too weak to even handle a stupid Caterpie!"

"C-Charmander…" the Pokémon whimpered, trembling, struggling not to break into tears, but he was close.

"Ugh, you can’t even stop being such a crybaby, that’s the problem! YOU’RE THE PROBLEM! I can’t keep battling with such a useless Pokémon on my team. If you had evolved into Charizard a long time ago, I wouldn’t be stuck like this."

After saying that, the trainer pulled out Charmander’s Poké Ball. The Pokémon was already used to spending long periods inside it and being yelled at by his trainer, but today he had messed up worse than ever, and now his trainer was furious.

So much so that, instead of returning Charmander to the device, he let it fall to the ground and stomped on it, shattering the Poké Ball into pieces.

Charmander couldn’t believe it. It happened so fast he barely had time to process what his trainer was doing, but by the time he saw the Poké Ball hit the ground, it was already too late.

"There. One less burden to deal with," the trainer sneered, turning his back on Charmander without even looking at him. "Now get lost. I don’t ever want to see you again."

The trainer was about to walk away, but Charmander still tried to follow him. When the trainer noticed, he growled in anger and kicked the Pokémon, sending him crashing against a rock and collapsing onto the ground in pain.

"Don’t follow me, you weak little lizard!"

With that, the trainer left, showing no remorse for what he had done.

Charmander, however, didn’t try to get up. Every single day, without fail, he heard his trainer brag about how powerful his Charmander would be once it evolved into Charizard, how unstoppable and invincible it would become, even claiming he wouldn’t need any other Pokémon besides Charizard. And yet, Charmander had never been able to evolve into Charmeleon the entire time he was with his trainer.

He was mistreated and yelled at for not being able to win many battles, to the point where his trainer punished him by making him sleep outside or leaving him without food for days. Even if it was raining, his trainer wouldn’t let him inside the tent if he had lost a battle. That was his way of "toughening him up," according to him.

But it never worked, and Charmander’s performance only worsened. And now, this was the result—abandoned in the middle of a forest, hungry, terrified, and completely alone. He failed to become the powerful Pokémon his trainer wanted, which led to this moment.

Soon, Charmander felt a drop of water fall onto his face. With effort, he looked up at the sky. It was starting to rain. That was not a good sign. If it rained too much and the flame on his tail went out, he would die… But maybe that was the fate he deserved. Maybe he deserved to die in the rain, alone, injured, and starving—all because he wasn’t the Pokémon his trainer needed.

Charmander closed his eyes and let himself drift off to sleep, waiting for the end to come… but it never did, because the next thing he knew, he was waking up—very slowly.

The first thing he saw was a light. He thought it was that light at the end of the tunnel that many spoke of when dying, but it wasn’t. It was the light of a room, making him blink several times as he tried to understand what was happening.

And then, a figure appeared—a girl, looking at him with a worried expression.

"Oh, thank Arceus. I was afraid you wouldn’t make it, little one!" the girl said, her expression shifting to one of relief.

Charmander blinked again, and soon, two more figures appeared at his sides—a Squirtle and a Bulbasaur.

The small lizard looked around in confusion. The pain in his body was still there, but not as intense as before. There was something warm over him, covering him partially. His gaze shifted downward, and he saw a thin blanket, slightly damp but still warm.

He didn’t understand. He wasn’t supposed to be here. He wasn’t supposed to be anywhere.

"Are you feeling better?" the girl asked gently, leaning in a bit more to get a better look at him.

Charmander didn’t know how to respond. His instincts told him to make himself small, to brace for the scolding, to endure the punishment. But the girl didn’t seem angry. There was no rage in her voice. Only… concern.

The sensation was strange.

Squirtle cautiously stepped closer, observing him with curiosity, while Bulbasaur remained by his side, watching carefully.

"You look a little scared," the girl continued, keeping her eyes on him. "Don’t worry, you’re safe."

Safe.

The word echoed in his mind like a distant memory, like something he had never heard before. His trainer never said that. His trainer never looked at him like that.

Charmander shifted slightly under the blanket, feeling his body still weak. He tried to sit up, but a light dizziness forced him to stop.

"Don’t push yourself. You’re still weak."

Charmander looked at her again. She was smiling, but not mockingly, not with superiority. It was a gentle smile.

"C-Charmander…"

"Shhh, don’t strain yourself," she said softly, carefully picking Charmander up in her arms. "I found you in the forest, hurt and with your flame about to go out. I don’t know how you ended up like that, but I do know Charmander aren’t wild. Were you… abandoned?"

Charmander didn’t answer, but the way he started trembling slightly and tearing up was answer enough for the girl, whose heart clenched.

"Shhh, it’s okay… It’s over now. You’re with me," she said, adjusting Charmander on her lap, just before Squirtle and Bulbasaur jumped in to hug him, making her giggle. "With us."

"Squirt, Squirtle!"

"Bulbasaur!"

"My name is Leaf," the girl said, gently stroking Charmander’s head. "And from now on, I’ll be the one taking care of you, okay? I don’t know what they did to you or why they left you, but I promise you this—I will never hurt you."

Tears slipped down Charmander’s face before he could stop them. He wasn’t used to this. He wasn’t used to warmth in a human’s voice, to kindness in their words, to the feeling of being held in an embrace that didn’t hurt, that didn’t punish, that didn’t demand him to be stronger.

Squirtle and Bulbasaur stayed by his side, unmoving, as if afraid he would disappear if they let go. Leaf, meanwhile, continued to gently stroke his head—no rush, no scolding, no threats.

"Get some more rest, okay?" Leaf whispered. "You’re safe now."

Safe.

Charmander closed his eyes, letting his exhausted body relax completely. He didn’t understand what was happening. He didn’t understand why this girl was treating him so kindly when he didn’t deserve it. But at that moment, just for that instant, he decided not to question it.

Charizard's eyes shot open, his chest rising and falling rapidly. It took him a few seconds to realize where he was.

The training yard.

He was no longer a small, frightened Charmander. He was no longer in that forest, dying in the rain.

But the feeling in his chest was the same.

He raised a claw to his face, rubbing his eyes in frustration. He hated remembering that. He hated feeling this way. He was not a weak Pokémon. He had promised himself he would never feel like he did back then again.

And yet, Leaf’s words… They still affected him, more than he wanted to admit. What Ivysaur had told him didn’t help much either.

"You idiot! She saved you from what could’ve been certain death, and this is how you repay her?!"

Charizard gritted his teeth. His claw trembled for a moment before clenching into a fist and slamming against the ground in frustration. He knew Ivysaur was right. He hated it, but he knew.

Leaf had saved his life. She had taught him how to trust again. And he…

He let out a low growl, trying to silence the thoughts in his head. He hated feeling this way. He hated feeling like he had to apologize. He never apologized. It was too late for that. Right?

He exhaled sharply, his warm breath fogging up the air. He looked up at the sky, watching the sun. He used to find comfort in flying, in the feeling of the wind between his wings. But now, for the first time in years, he felt like flying wouldn’t help at all. He couldn’t escape this.

Because, whether he admitted it or not, Leaf mattered. And if he lost that—if he lost her… what did he have left?

Charizard clenched his teeth again and abruptly stood up, shaking his head as if that would be enough to clear his thoughts.

No. He didn’t have time to feel like this. Leaf was mad at him, yes. She had said something cruel, yes. But... she hadn’t meant it. Right?

He looked at the sky, at the clouds beginning to turn orange with the setting sun. His tail flicked slightly, the flames dancing with the wind.

He knew Leaf was angry at him. He knew she had every right to be. But if there was one thing Charizard knew for sure, it was that Leaf never lied when she made a promise. And she had promised never to hurt him.

He turned toward the mansion. He couldn’t stay here. Not this time.

In her room, Leaf could barely think straight. She lay on her bed, staring at the ceiling as if it had personally offended her. Or maybe she was still frustrated by everything Charizard had put her through these past few days. She knew she had every right to be mad at him, but she couldn’t shake the feeling that she had gone too far.

After all, she had never said anything like that before.

"Maybe I should’ve left you in that rainy forest when I found you."

Just remembering her own words made guilt stab at her chest. She hadn’t meant it. She would never have left him there. But…

She covered her face with both hands, letting out a long sigh.

"I'm such an idiot…"

Charizard was stubborn, defiant, and sometimes completely unbearable. But that didn’t mean she had the right to say something like that. Not after everything they had been through together.

For Arceus’ sake, she had found him half-dead in that forest. The thought of having left him there, alone and abandoned… No, she couldn’t even imagine it.

And yet, she had said those words.

She turned onto her side, hugging her pillow in frustration. She had no idea where Charizard was now, and she didn’t want to go looking for him. Not because she didn’t care, but because she didn’t know what to say.

She didn’t even know if he would want to listen to her.

Squirtle seemed ready to climb up and comfort her like he always did, but Ivysaur stopped him, shaking her head, as if saying that what Leaf needed right now was to be alone.

Suddenly, someone knocked on her bedroom door. Leaf glanced at the shadow beneath it, and judging by the faint yellow glow, she figured it was coming from Charizard’s tail—meaning he was here.

Sighing, Leaf got to her feet and walked to the door, opening it to find Charizard. The moment their eyes met, for the first time, he didn’t look away. His expression was unreadable, though, and that gave the trainer a bad feeling.

Still, she left the door open and walked back inside, while Charizard stepped in as well. He glanced at Ivysaur, who huffed angrily and looked away, clearly still upset. Squirtle, on the other hand, kept looking between Leaf, Ivysaur, and Charizard in panic, unsure of what to do.

"Hey, um..." Leaf began, catching the Fire Pokémon’s attention again. "I... I’m sorry for what I said earlier. I was really angry, and you got on my nerves, but... I didn’t mean it. I would’ve never left you there, not even if I had been too late. There aren’t enough words to describe how much the idea of—"

But Leaf didn’t get to finish, because without warning, Charizard stepped closer, pressing his snout against her chest.

Leaf couldn’t say anything to that, but when she looked down, she saw something she never thought she’d see—at least, not with Charizard in his final form. The Pokémon was crying, letting out his name but not looking at her or anything at all. His eyes were closed, as if that would help stop the tears.

Leaf remembered the last time she had held Charizard like this—it was when she found him half-dead as a Charmeleon, how she comforted him until he calmed down.

She figured Charizard wanted the same now, so she took a chance and gently placed her hands around his jaw, whispering.

"Sshh. There, there. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to say something so hurtful... Forgive me, Charizard."

Charizard didn’t respond immediately. His breathing was uneven, and although his body trembled slightly, he remained firm against Leaf’s chest.

Leaf swallowed. She wasn’t used to seeing him like this. Charizard always acted strong, defiant, as if nothing could ever get to him. But in this moment… it felt like she was holding the same Charmander she had found in that rainy forest.

Carefully, she moved one hand to the top of his head and began stroking him gently, just like she used to when he was small.

"You don’t have to say anything," she whispered. "Just stay here for a while, okay?"

Charizard squeezed his eyes shut and gave the faintest nod. Leaf felt her heart tighten.

Even after evolving into Charmeleon, he had kept the happiness he had gained in the time he had spent with her as a Charmander. But when he became Charizard, he had grown stubborn and independent, as if he needed to prove something to someone. As if he needed to show that he could do things alone, that he didn’t need her anymore.

But now... now he seemed tired of pretending.

For his part, Charizard finally remembered why he had distanced himself. His previous trainer had insisted that a Charizard was strong and powerful—so strong that it wouldn’t need any other Pokémon. He thought Leaf would see him the same way now that he was in his final form, but the mere fact that she still trained with Squirtle and Ivysaur proved otherwise. How had he been so stubborn not to see it?

All this time, he hadn’t acted out of pride or a belief in his own self-sufficiency... he had acted out of fear. Fear that she would see him differently. Fear that, now that he was a Charizard, Leaf would no longer see him as the same Charmander she once rescued. Fear that, at some point, she would leave him behind too.

But now, here he was, resting his snout against her chest, feeling the warmth of her hands gently stroking his head just as tenderly as always. And that... that told him everything he needed to know.

Leaf had never seen him as a weapon, as a beast that only cared about strength. She had never treated him as something disposable or replaceable. She had never left him alone.

Charizard took a deep breath, trying to steady his breathing. No matter how hard it was to admit, Leaf mattered to him more than he had ever been willing to accept. And now he knew it. Now he felt it.

He wasn’t sure what compelled him to do it, but Charizard decided to stop pretending to be tough and embraced Leaf. Not too tightly—hurting her was the last thing he wanted—but enough for his trainer to know that he cared about her, that he loved her, that he owed her so much for saving his life, for helping him become the Pokémon he was today.

After all, as much as it hurt his pride, he was nothing without her. He was nothing without Squirtle and Ivysaur.

Leaf felt the warmth of Charizard’s embrace surrounding her, his wings shielding her as if he feared she might disappear at any moment. She allowed herself to close her eyes for a moment, resting her forehead against the Pokémon’s neck.

"I got you," she whispered, stroking his rough skin with tenderness. "I’ll always be here."

Charizard didn’t respond with words—he didn’t need to—but his grip became a little firmer, as if making sure those words were real.

Squirtle and Ivysaur watched the scene in silence. Squirtle, moved, smiled softly, while Ivysaur simply sighed, resigning herself to reality—Charizard was a stubborn fool, but at least he had taken the first step in admitting what he truly felt.

After a while, Leaf felt Charizard finally relax. The Pokémon pulled away from her and approached Squirtle and Ivysaur, scooping both of his teammates into his arms and hugging them joyfully—more joyfully than Leaf or anyone had ever seen him before.

Ivysaur tried to resist at first, grumbling with a low growl, but the warmth of the embrace completely disarmed her. She let out a resigned sigh before burying her head against Charizard’s chest in silent acceptance. Squirtle, on the other hand, wasted no time in returning the hug with a bubbly laugh, playfully tapping the dragon’s chest with his tiny paw, as if saying, Took you long enough, big guy.

Leaf watched the scene with a soft smile on her lips. She had no idea how long they had been like that, but she didn’t care. For the first time in a long time, everything felt right.

End of Chapter 13.

Chapter Text

Valentine’s Day. The time of the year when, as they say, love is in the air, with so many couples expressing how much they mean to each other. However, it was also a day to celebrate friendship; after all, love cannot exist without friendship, and vice versa.

Now, in Smash, everyone celebrated it in their own way—or didn’t celebrate at all, treating it as just another day. But that didn’t mean those who did celebrate couldn’t enjoy it to the fullest. Let’s take a look at some short yet interesting stories featuring different characters.

A Romantic Dinner

Mario didn’t consider himself the romantic type. Literally everyone in the mansion—including Bowser himself—would immediately disagree, but Mario saw his actions as simple gestures of appreciation toward Peach. The princess, on the other hand, admired how modest Mario was, even when he had every reason to boast about his efforts. It was one of the reasons she fell for him in the first place.

That said, she didn’t expect him to take Valentine’s Day so seriously. He had invited her to a private dinner in the mansion’s dining hall, so she had put on a dazzling neon pink dress and a pair of heels. For once, she chose not to wear gloves. She was sure Mario wouldn’t either.

When he arrived at her door to escort her to their dinner, wearing a black suit without gloves but keeping his signature cap, the poor guy turned red all the way to his ears upon seeing Peach’s striking figure highlighted by her dress. She couldn’t help but let out a playful giggle, though she also found his reaction adorable.

Upon arriving at the dining hall, Peach was surprised to see the room decorated with roses, heart-shaped ornaments, and pink and red balloons. Soft yet romantic music played in the background. At the center, a small table with two chairs at opposite ends awaited them, set with two empty glasses, a bottle of wine, two empty plates, and silverware.

"Oh, wow…" Peach murmured, impressed. "I wasn’t expecting you to go through all this for me."

"E-Er, it’s not that much, really," Mario chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his neck. "You know how I am—I just wanted to show my appreciation."

Peach smiled and shook her head. As always, Mario remained humble, even when he didn’t have to.

"Good evening, madam, monsieur," a voice spoke, and both Mario and Peach stifled a laugh as they saw Sonic approaching, fully dressed as a waiter, bowing before them.

"Buddy, are you serious?" Mario asked, unable to hide his amusement.

"I can’t believe it—are you actually wearing pants?" Peach asked in amusement, trying to hide her smile behind her hand.

"Much to my eternal annoyance," Sonic broke character for a moment. "But I couldn’t say no to Isabelle when she asked me to be your waiter. Seriously, puppy-dog eyes are the worst weakness." He cleared his throat and got back into character. "Please, follow me. Your table is ready."

Mario and Peach exchanged glances before chuckling softly and following Sonic to the table. Ever the gentleman, Mario pulled out a chair for Peach before taking his own seat across from her. Sonic, in turn, took out a notepad and put on a professional expression.

"What would you like to order on this wonderful evening?" he asked in an exaggeratedly refined voice.

Mario raised an eyebrow. "Sonic, there’s only one item on the menu."

"Exactly! So, what would you like to order?" the hedgehog repeated, amused.

Peach chuckled softly and decided to play along. "In that case, I’ll have the house special."

"An excellent choice, madam. And you, monsieur?"

Mario sighed in resignation. "The same as her."

Sonic dramatically scribbled something in his notepad before tucking it into his vest. "Perfect. Your order will be ready shortly." With that, he disappeared toward the kitchen.

Peach rested her elbow on the table and smiled. "I had no idea Sonic worked as a waiter."

Mario let out a soft chuckle. "He doesn’t. Like he said, Isabelle convinced him."

"I suppose no one can resist her cuteness," Peach said, amused.

Mario nodded, and for a moment, they simply enjoyed each other’s company in comfortable silence.

It wasn’t long before Sonic returned, carrying two plates covered with silver domes. He placed them before them with elegance.

"Here you go. The house special, prepared by our esteemed chef," the hedgehog said before leaning toward Mario and whispering, "Make sure to thank Pyra later, mustache boy. She personally decided to prepare this little delight for your evening." He wiggled his eyebrows playfully before returning to his role. "Enjoy this creamy fettuccine with filet mignon."

Mario and Peach looked at their plates in surprise. The presentation was flawless—the pasta was coated in a creamy white sauce, accompanied by a golden, juicy filet mignon garnished with a light touch of parsley. The aroma alone was enough to make their mouths water.

"Wow, this looks amazing," Peach commented, elegantly picking up her fork.

"Pyra really outdid herself with this," Mario admitted before glancing at Sonic. "You sure you didn’t have a hand in the cooking?"

Sonic feigned offense, placing a hand on his chest. "Please! I know enough about cooking to not mess this up. I was just the messenger."

"And the waiter."

"And the waiter, exactly."

Peach chuckled softly before taking a bite. Her eyes lit up instantly. "Oh, this is delicious."

Mario followed suit and nodded in approval. "Mamma mia, Pyra really knows what she’s doing. I’ll have to thank her later."

Sonic grinned in satisfaction. "Well, I’ll leave you two alone to enjoy your romantic evening." He then gave Mario a teasing look. "But if you need me for a surprise serenade, just give me a signal."

Mario rolled his eyes, but Peach simply smiled in amusement. "Thank you, Sonic."

"At your service, princess."

With one last exaggerated bow, Sonic walked away, leaving them to enjoy their dinner.

Mario and Peach continued chatting naturally, the atmosphere warm and peaceful. Every now and then, Mario would steal glances at Peach, admiring how stunning she looked that night. But each time she caught him, he quickly pretended to focus on his plate. Peach found his nervousness adorable but chose not to tease him.

When they finished eating, Sonic returned with two glasses and the bottle of wine. "Would you like to pair your dinner with some wine?"

Mario glanced at the bottle and nodded. "Just one glass."

Sonic poured the wine gracefully before leaning toward Peach with a mischievous smile. "You know, princess, if you drink it fast enough, you might get mustache boy to dance with you."

Mario nearly choked on his wine, while Peach burst into laughter. "Oh, trust me, I don’t need wine for that."

Mario looked at her in surprise, but he couldn’t help smiling.

The night continued with laughter, conversation, and a sense of companionship that, though they had shared countless times before, never ceased to feel special.

Meanwhile, as Sonic left, Pyra peeked from the kitchen. Seeing Mario and Peach enjoying themselves, she smiled before exchanging a fist bump with Sonic.

Without a doubt, the evening was a success.

Special Massage

Daisy didn’t consider herself the "romantic" type—at all. In fact, she was more of a "act first, ask later" kind of person. That very attitude was what led her to become a princess in the first place, though it was also the same attitude that made Luigi fall to his knees before her.

And not just figuratively.

Maybe that was why she was the one who "wore the pants" in the relationship, "had the control," "had the final say," "took the reins," and plenty of other nonsensical expressions that, to her, didn’t make much sense. Though she couldn’t exactly say they were entirely wrong, either. At the end of the day, it was true that she seemed to be the one leading the relationship she shared with Luigi.

Speaking of the green plumber, he was currently lying on Daisy’s lap while she sat at the edge of her bed. When alone in her room, Daisy dressed more casually—orange shorts, a black tank top, and socks. Luigi? He wore the same thing as always, though he had taken off his shoes, revealing white-and-red striped socks. His cap, on the other hand, was serving as a pillow on Daisy’s lap while she ran a hand through his hair.

"Rough day?" she asked with a smile that was both teasing and affectionate.

"Ugh, 'rough' doesn’t even begin to cover it…" Luigi replied with a nervous chuckle. "Between putting up with Ness and Lucas’s pranks, getting dragged into a team battle with Richter against Ken and Snake, and almost losing my cap to Jr… Did I mention that 'rough' doesn’t begin to cover it?"

Daisy let out a hearty laugh and continued running her fingers through his hair. "Wow, sounds like everyone decided today was 'Bully Luigi Day.'"

"The worst part is, I think it was unintentional," Luigi murmured, sighing as he closed his eyes. "Well, except for Ness and Lucas. Those two little demons do it on purpose."

"Uh-huh, and I’m sure it was also 'unintentional' that you almost lost your cap."

Luigi cracked an eye open to give her a mock-indignant look. "Whose side are you on?"

Daisy laughed again before booping his nose. "Yours, dummy. That’s why I’m giving you a massage—because you clearly need one."

Before Luigi could respond, Daisy slid her hands down to his shoulders and began kneading them firmly. At first, Luigi tensed up, but the moment he felt the relief in his muscles, he let out a sound that was somewhere between a sigh and a groan.

"Madonna… That feels incredible…"

Daisy smiled in satisfaction and kept working, pressing on his tense spots along his neck and shoulders. "See? If you had told me earlier that you were having a horrible day, I would’ve given you one sooner."

"You just reminded me of Mom for a second…"

"Huh? How?"

"When we were kids and Mario and I came home after an exhausting day, she used to give us back massages."

Daisy fell silent for a moment before chuckling softly. "Wow, so I have motherly instincts without even realizing it?"

"I don’t know, but you definitely know what you’re doing…" Luigi mumbled, sinking further into her lap.

"Well, just stay still and enjoy it, Green Plumber. It’s Valentine’s Day, after all, so consider this my gift."

Luigi opened his eyes and looked at her with warmth. "Thanks, Daisy."

Daisy smiled and gazed down at him. "You want a little forehead kiss too? Maybe it’ll help you sleep better."

Luigi’s face turned beet red, and Daisy burst out laughing. "Well, i-it’s not like I’d mind or anything…!" he mumbled, looking away.

Daisy smirked, but without saying anything else, she leaned down and placed a soft kiss on his forehead. "There you go. Now, get some rest, dummy."

Luigi closed his eyes, a small smile on his face as he enjoyed the massage.

Yeah, going through such a rough day was definitely worth it.

Lunch for Two.

Zelda didn’t celebrate Valentine’s Day. After all, in Hyrule, there was no holiday remotely similar to it. One could say that the very concept of this holiday was new to her because, if she was being honest with herself, she had never had a "special someone"—someone who made her heart leap with joy or gave her butterflies in her stomach, as she had heard others describe.

Well, at least that’s how it used to be. But ever since she spoke with Link and managed to get him to break out of his shell of indifference and at least try to mingle with the other fighters, she couldn’t help but feel her heart flutter whenever he gave her a quick but sincere smile—especially when it was directed at her.

And now was no different.

She had been reading in her room when, suddenly, someone knocked on the door. She got up from her desk and walked over, surprised to see Link on the other side… Though her surprise had more to do with how he appeared rather than that he appeared.

The first thing to note was that his hair was down. It was so long that he usually tied it into a small ponytail, but for some reason, he had decided not to, fully exposing its length. He wasn’t wearing his Champion’s Tunic but rather a plain white shirt; over it, an apron—one that was blue with the face of a cow printed on it. He had brought along a serving cart, with the top shelf filled with silver plates and utensils, while the bottom shelf held dishes and glasses.

"Good afternoon, Zelda!" Link greeted—strangely—with a smile, which was unusual since he was normally more formal. "I hope I’m not interrupting anything important, because I made something to eat! I bet you must be hungry!"

Zelda blinked a few times, completely taken aback. Not just by the sight of Link wearing a cow-print apron—which, honestly, she couldn’t decide if it was adorable or ridiculous—but also by his demeanor. He seemed relaxed, enthusiastic, as if this wasn’t a big deal for him. But for Zelda… well, this was completely unexpected.

"You… cooked?" she asked, both surprised and curious.

"Of course!" Link nodded proudly before gesturing to the cart. "I’m no renowned chef, but I can make a few things."

Zelda felt warmth in her chest, though she didn’t show it right away. Instead, she crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow with a small smirk. "Does this have anything to do with today’s holiday?"

Link tilted his head slightly, as if considering his answer. "Well… yes and no. Technically, yes, it’s because it’s Valentine’s Day, but more than anything, I saw it as an excuse to invite you to lunch with me."

Zelda felt her heart skip a beat. "Oh…"

Link smirked slightly at her brief response before gently taking her hands. If she had managed to keep from blushing before, she certainly couldn’t now.

"Also, I owe you," he said, looking into her eyes, still smiling—this time, genuinely. "If you hadn’t spoken to me that day, whether or not you brought that delicious food, I’d still be stuck in my room, completely lost about everything going on here. Honestly, I still don’t understand half of it… but I think I’m starting to accept that I don’t need to. So…" Link lifted one of her hands and pressed a soft kiss to her palm. "Thank you, Zelda. I owe you more than you think."

Zelda felt her breath hitch. Her hand trembled slightly in his—not because she disliked the gesture, but because she had never expected something like this from him. Not from Link, the silent warrior, the Hero of Hyrule who rarely expressed his thoughts in words and, when he did, did so in the simplest, most direct way possible.

And yet here he was, speaking to her so sweetly, with that rare, genuine smile.

Zelda barely had time to process what was happening before she felt her face burn. "I-I...," she swallowed, trying to regain her composure. "You don't have to thank me for that."

Link tilted his head with a small smile. "I'm not doing it because I have to, Zelda. I'm doing it because I want to."

Zelda looked away for a second, trying to calm her racing heart. She had convinced herself that she didn't like Link. Did she find him attractive? Without a doubt—she wasn't blind. But if he kept making gestures like this in the future, she wasn’t sure if she could keep convincing herself that she didn’t like him.

Seeing her silence and interpreting it as discomfort, Link decided to take charge again. "Can I come in, or would you prefer to eat somewhere else?"

Zelda quickly composed herself and gestured for him to enter. "No, here is fine."

Link pushed the cart into the room, and Zelda watched as he carefully placed the dishes on a small round table with precision. When he finally lifted the lids, Zelda couldn't help but be surprised.

"Pumpkin soup and beef stew with vegetables…" she murmured, impressed. "Link, this looks incredible."

"I hope it tastes as good as it looks," he said with a light laugh as he took a seat across from her.

Zelda delicately picked up the spoon and tried the soup first. As soon as the creamy, slightly sweet flavor touched her tongue, her eyes lit up. "Link... this is delicious."

Link smiled, satisfied. "I'm glad you like it."

Zelda watched him for a moment as he started eating too. She felt the urge to ask if his reason for doing this was genuine, but at the same time, she didn’t want to ruin the moment with too many questions.

So instead, she simply smiled and continued eating.

"Thank you for this," she said softly.

Link looked at her and nodded. "Any excuse is good if it means sharing a meal with you."

Zelda felt her face heat up slightly, but she didn’t look away.

Maybe Valentine's Day wasn’t something they celebrated in Hyrule… but she was starting to like the idea.

"Friendly" Duel

The sound of clashing metal echoed through the training yard as two swordswomen engaged in a friendly duel to relieve stress and improve their techniques.

Corrin—born into the royal family of Hoshido but raised by the royal family of Nohr, carrying the Dragon Vein as part of her royal lineage—was locked in a swordfight with Byleth—the professor of Garreg Mach, wielding the Sword of the Creator and capable of using Sothis’s power when necessary.

Neither of them had the upper hand at the moment, and they were merely trying to let off some steam.

"You fight better than I expected!" Corrin admitted with a slightly teasing smile, attempting a horizontal slash at her opponent, but Byleth blocked it effortlessly.

"Did you expect this to be easy?" Byleth teased back, spinning before attempting her own slash, which was also blocked. "Before I was a professor, I was a mercenary. You haven’t seen anything yet!"

Corrin laughed at the response and jumped back, putting some distance between them. "That sounds like a challenge," she said, gripping the hilt of her sword tighter. "I hope you can back it up, professor."

Byleth didn’t respond with words—just a faint smile before launching herself into the attack. Corrin barely had time to react before a quick downward slash threatened to hit her. She dodged just in time, feeling the blade’s wind brush against her cheek, and countered with a thrust that Byleth deflected with ease.

The exchange continued with growing intensity. The swords clashed again and again, ringing through the air like a frantic melody. Neither of them backed down, each pushing the other to their limits.

Finally, Byleth saw an opening and took advantage of it. With a swift movement, she spun on her axis and used her body weight to push Corrin’s sword off balance. The princess of Hoshido barely had time to react before the tip of the Sword of the Creator stopped just inches from her neck.

A heavy silence fell over the training field.

Corrin blinked a few times before letting out a light laugh. "Wow, I think you got me."

Byleth withdrew her sword and sheathed it in one fluid motion before extending a hand to her. "That was a good fight. You have talent."

Corrin smiled and took her hand, pulling herself up. "You're not bad yourself," she said with a playful grin before leaning in a bit closer. "Although I wonder… was this really just a friendly duel, or were you trying to impress someone?"

Byleth raised an eyebrow but didn’t look away. "Why would I want to impress someone?"

Corrin turned, picked up her sword from the ground, and sheathed it before looking back at Byleth with a raised eyebrow of her own. "Because it's Valentine's Day, and because I haven’t seen you interact with anyone special… yet."

Byleth couldn’t help but roll her eyes. It seemed Corrin still remembered that time Isabelle suddenly appeared to ask them if they celebrated Valentine's Day. And just because Byleth had taken a moment to answer, Corrin suspected she liked someone.

Which wasn’t true… right?

"I'm afraid I don’t have time for those things," she replied at last. "I don’t have feelings for anyone back home, nor here."

"Hmm. If you say so," Corrin sighed, though Byleth wasn’t sure if it was out of disappointment or disbelief. She decided to assume it was the first. "In any case, Isabelle brought me a box of chocolates. Since she couldn’t throw a big celebration out of respect for everyone, she settled for fulfilling some people’s wishes. In short: chocolate for me!"

Byleth couldn’t help but smile at how adorable Corrin looked, so happy over something as simple as a box of chocolates. Honestly, ever since she arrived at the mansion, she admired how innocent and sweet Corrin could be. That didn’t mean she hadn’t killed before or wasn’t capable of doing so, but it was part of her charm—being a sweetheart in person and a beast in battle.

But it was nothing more than that, just admiration. The fact that Byleth sometimes found herself smiling when Corrin smiled or laughed wasn’t anything unusual. Just a friend finding her friend adorable, nothing more. Yep, just that. No complicated feelings involved.

Corrin eagerly opened the box and took a small chocolate-covered bonbon.

"Mmm… it's delicious!" she exclaimed after taking a bite. "Are you sure you don’t want one?"

Byleth shook her head, crossing her arms. "I’m not a big fan of sweets."

Corrin gave her a look of exaggerated horror. "That’s tragic. You must have had a very dull childhood."

Byleth shrugged. "Something like that."

The neutral tone in her voice made Corrin dial back the joke a bit. She remembered that Byleth’s life hadn’t exactly been warm or normal, so maybe that comment wasn’t the best.

To change the subject, she took another chocolate from the box and offered it to Byleth with a soft smile. "Then why not start enjoying them now?"

Byleth looked at the chocolate for a moment and then at Corrin. Something in her expression made her feel a small twinge in her chest, but she ignored it.

"Fine, just one," she said, taking the chocolate and popping it into her mouth.

Corrin watched expectantly as she chewed. "Well?"

Byleth swallowed and shrugged. "Not bad."

"Ha! I knew you’d like it," Corrin said with a satisfied smile.

Byleth rolled her eyes with a faint smirk. "It just means I tolerate chocolate, not that I’m going to become a sweets lover like you."

Corrin placed a hand on her chest, feigning offense. "That sounded like a challenge, professor!"

"Don’t get your hopes up," Byleth replied, flicking Corrin’s forehead lightly before turning away. "Anyway, I have to go. See you later, Corrin."

Corrin watched her walk away, feeling a strange flutter in her chest.

She sighed and looked at her box of chocolates. "Maybe I should share these with someone else… before I eat them all myself."

But deep down, she couldn’t help but wish Byleth had stayed a little longer.

Kirby’s Letters

Bowser wasn’t one to celebrate Valentine’s Day. He already wasted enough energy trying to prove himself worthy of Peach whenever he kidnapped her—on this day? He was smart enough to let Mario have his moment with the princess. After all, he knew there was no point in putting in extra effort on just one specific day of the year.

But one thing was clear: he didn’t expect a letter to slide under his bedroom door.

The King of the Koopas raised an eyebrow, setting aside the book he was reading. He got up from his bed and picked up the envelope from the floor. It was a simple white envelope, sealed, with his name written in crayon on the front. Next to it, there was a small star.

Bowser opened the letter, reading it silently as he adjusted the reading glasses he only wore for books.

"Happy Valentine’s Day! I want to take this day to tell you how much I appreciate you all. Each of you makes our battles so much more fun, and I feel very lucky to share so many incredible moments with everyone.

Thank you for being my friends and for all the adventures we’ve had together! Whether we’re fighting or just having fun, I’m always happy to be with you.

Sending lots of hugs!

With love,
Kirby"

Around the letter, there were doodles of turtle shells, crowns, and purple crescent moons.

Bowser couldn’t help but chuckle and shake his head at the letter.

"That little guy never stops, huh?" the Koopa King sighed.

He soon walked over to a drawer. When he opened it, he saw more of Kirby’s letters—not just from previous tournaments but from past Valentine’s Days as well. Kirby went as far as to send letters even when there were no Smash Bros. tournaments.

Yeah, Bowser didn’t celebrate Valentine’s Day, but this was one of the few things he secretly looked forward to whenever the day came around. Sure, he wasn’t the only one receiving letters today, but he treasured them more than he would ever admit.

Bowser placed the letter in the drawer along with the others and sat back down on his bed, adjusting his glasses with a faint smile. Even if he’d never say it out loud, Kirby had a strange but effective way of making Valentine’s Day feel less... sappy.

As he flipped through the pages of his book, his gaze occasionally drifted toward the drawer. He knew that many others in the mansion would also be receiving letters from Kirby. Even the coldest or most distant fighters ended up with one of those notes filled with doodles and sincere words.

"I bet even Ganondorf got one," he muttered with a snort.

Just then, he heard heavy footsteps approaching from the hallway. It didn’t take long for him to recognize them.

"Bowser?"

The Koopa King grunted in response as Donkey Kong poked his head through the door. In his massive hands, he held a letter similar to Bowser’s, decorated with crayon drawings of bananas.

"Let me guess," Bowser said, crossing his arms. "You got one too?"

Donkey Kong chuckled, nodding proudly as he held up the letter. "That little guy really has time for everyone."

"I don’t know how he does it," Bowser admitted. "But hey, I guess it’s kinda nice."

Just then, they heard Ridley’s unmistakable roar as he flew past at full speed, as if his life depended on it. And right behind him… Kirby was chasing after him, holding a letter with Ridley’s name on it.

"Poyo!" the little puffball called out desperately before turning to Bowser and Donkey Kong, waving his tiny hand with a bright smile. "Hi!"

And with that, he resumed his chase, determined to get Ridley to take the letter while the Space Pirate leader fled as if accepting it would be his downfall.

Donkey Kong burst into laughter as he watched Ridley disappear down the hallway, Kirby right on his heels.

"Never thought I’d see the day Ridley ran away like a scared puppy," he commented with amusement.

Bowser shook his head with a smirk. "That little guy is persistent. In the end, Ridley’s gonna give in and take the letter, just like the rest of us."

The King of Chocolate

King K. Rool laughed wickedly, seated on a golden throne... which sat atop a towering pile of heart-shaped chocolate boxes.

"Kneel before me! As king of the Kremlings, I demand tribute… a sweet and addictive tribute of chocolate!" K. Rool declared, cackling.

From below the enormous stack of chocolate boxes, Diddy Kong stared up at K. Rool with a bored expression, while Rosalina raised an eyebrow and Isabelle looked on in panic.

"Ugh… this is ridiculous…" Diddy muttered, rubbing his face.

"Oh no no no no no no! I knew this would happen!" Isabelle cried, shifting nervously in place as she shut her eyes tightly.

"Huh… I didn’t think K. Rool would actually ‘monopolize Valentine’s chocolate,’" Rosalina noted before glancing at Isabelle with an amused smile. "Can you see the future, or was that just a coincidence?"

"I have contingency plans for everything, and contingency plans for my contingency plans," Isabelle replied with a proud smile before shaking her head and panicking again. "But there’s no time for that! I have to put the plan into action before this gets worse!"

Without waiting for a response, Isabelle dashed off toward her room, while Diddy sighed and looked back up at K. Rool.

"And why are you even hoarding all the chocolate? As far as I know, nobody likes you…" the little monkey quipped with a smirk.

K. Rool stopped laughing for a moment and looked at Diddy with mock outrage. "How dare you?!" he exclaimed dramatically, clutching his massive chest. "I am a king! And every king deserves tribute in his honor! If the simpletons won’t offer it willingly, then I have every right to claim it by force!"

Rosalina sighed, crossing her arms. "I don’t know what’s more impressive—your ego or your gluttony."

"Both should impress you!" K. Rool declared proudly. "For only a king like me can possess such a combination of virtues!"

Diddy rolled his eyes before noticing Isabelle returning with a rectangular box in her hands.

"Hey, K. Rool! I got another box for you!" the little dog said with a cheerful smile, wagging her tail.

"Oh, excellent!" K. Rool grinned, carefully climbing down from his throne to avoid toppling his chocolate tower.

"You’ve got to be kidding me," Diddy whispered to Isabelle in disbelief. "Giving him more chocolate is your plan?!"

"Trust me!" Isabelle whispered back just as K. Rool stood before her. "I saved a special box just for you!"

"Now this is a tribute!" K. Rool grinned, grabbing the box and opening it. He popped one of the chocolates into his mouth. "Hmm. This is delicious. I think I’ll eat the rest!"

And so he did—devouring every last chocolate before licking his lips in satisfaction. A moment later, he collapsed to the floor, snoring loudly.

Diddy and Rosalina blinked in confusion while Isabelle let out a relieved sigh.

"Oh, thank goodness, it worked…"

"Wow… that was fast…" Diddy said, though he couldn’t help but smile.

"What did you give him?" Rosalina asked suspiciously.

"Chocolates with sedatives!" Isabelle replied happily. "Just one was addictive enough to make him eat the rest and knock out. He won’t wake up until tomorrow, so he can’t hoard the chocolates anymore!"

Diddy shrugged, still grinning, and started grabbing some chocolate boxes. Rosalina, on the other hand, frowned.

"Don’t you think that was a bit much just for some chocolates?" the star princess pointed out.

"Well, if that didn’t work, Plan B was to ask Steve to blast him away, but I guess we won’t need that anymore," Isabelle explained before glancing toward the entrance. "Sorry, Steve!"

Steve, who had been stacking up a pile of TNT, slumped in disappointment and began breaking them down to store them away.

And so, Valentine’s Day in Smash Mansion came to a close… which, honestly, was just another day for the fighters.

End of Chapter 14.

Chapter Text

The announcer sighed in resignation as he reviewed yet another replay of a recent match between Palutena and Bayonetta. The match itself wasn’t bad; it had reached the point of Sudden Death since neither had gained a real advantage over the other, and the tension of seeing who would emerge victorious was always welcome… But matches that led to Sudden Death were a rarity these days. The battles were becoming too monotonous for him, and as the announcer of what was probably the biggest tournament in video game history, it was disappointing to feel bored with the matches lately.

It was time to raise the stakes, and he knew it. He was an announcer, damn it; commentating on fights and living the excitement of the moment was his thing. However, the matches were becoming far too repetitive, and he needed a change. If the friendly matches weren’t showing any improvement, he didn’t want to imagine what the main tournament was going to be like.

"Damn it, this is Super Smash Bros. Ultimate, the ultimate tournament!" the announcer muttered to himself. "Every match should be just that—the ultimate. If I don’t start spicing up these fights, the one who’s going to end up resigning is me."

With his decision made, the announcer opened a briefcase with a taped-on label that read "New Ideas" and started flipping through the pages.

Changing stages? A great concept, but still in the testing phase, and so far, the results weren’t promising. Fake Smash Ball? Already implemented, but it hadn’t added the excitement he had hoped for. Stamina-based matches in addition to stocks and timed battles? Probably only the professional fighters—Little Mac, Mii Brawler, Ryu, Ken, Incineroar, Terry, and Kazuya—would jump at a match like that. As for the rest, he wasn’t so sure.

He sighed again as he skimmed through more ideas, none of them convincing enough… until he stopped on one, reading it several times, his eyes lighting up with determination.

Wasting no time, he pressed the microphone button on his desk, the one that allowed him to speak throughout the entire mansion.

"Little Mac, Ken. Come to my office as soon as you can," he announced. With that done, he turned to the computer that allowed him to alter match settings.

Right now, a battle between Snake and Wolf was taking place in Luigi’s Mansion, one he wasn’t commentating on. In any case, the automatic match system dictated pre-recorded audio for before and after battles. It was so advanced that it could announce the winner without the announcer having to say a word.

About ten minutes later, there was a knock at his door. Without taking his eyes off his work, he pressed a button, opening the door automatically.

Ken was the first to enter, followed by Little Mac, who was wearing his pink hoodie but not his boxing gloves. Both were surprised to see that the announcer looked like a living shadow with glowing white eyes in the darkness. Then again, that might have just been because the entire area was completely unlit.

"Perfect, you’re both here," the announcer said. "I’m glad you arrived so quickly."

"Uh... are you a shadow, or is it just the lack of lighting?" Ken decided to be direct and ask.

"My identity has remained a secret since the first tournament," the announcer explained. "I’m afraid I’m not ready to reveal myself to anyone completely. That’s why I always communicate through the speakers. I only call fighters here when it’s of utmost importance, and even then, I can’t show my face. But that’s not important; I didn’t call you here to talk about that."

"So, what do you want to talk to us about?" Little Mac asked, crossing his arms.

"The matches are becoming too monotonous," the announcer explained, picking up a TV remote and pressing a button.

This caused five TVs to unfold in front of Little Mac and Ken, each displaying replays of recent matches.

"Lately, the battles haven’t had the same level of excitement as before," he said with frustration. "The match between Palutena and Bayonetta today was probably the closest I’ve felt to that same excitement since the opening match. And even then, it was only because of Sudden Death. But let’s be honest—Sudden Deaths are a miracle these days. They’re rare, and when they do happen, they sometimes end way too quickly. I need to spice up the fights, and that’s where you two come in."

Ken and Little Mac exchanged glances before turning their attention back to the announcer.

"Let me guess," Ken crossed his arms, smirking slightly. "You want us to put on an exhibition match? Something to remind everyone why Smash is still the ultimate tournament?"

"Call it that if you like," the announcer nodded, pressing the button again to rewind the footage on the screens. "You two will be my… let’s say, ‘test fighters,’ for lack of a better term. There’s a new mechanic I want to implement—one related to the Final Smash. I think this will make it much more interesting."

"What kind of mechanic are we talking about, exactly?" Little Mac raised an eyebrow.

"A Final Smash Meter," the announcer replied, pressing the button again. This time, only one screen appeared, showing Mario and Bowser fighting on Final Destination. "During matches, with every hit you deal or take, your Final Smash Meter will slowly fill up."

In the demonstration with Mario and Bowser, just below their damage percentage icons and names, there was a multicolored bar that gradually filled as the fight progressed. Eventually, Mario’s meter filled first, causing it to glow a vibrant neon blue while his icon was surrounded by electricity. Mario himself was now radiating a multicolored aura, his eyes shining gold.

"Once the meter is full, you can unleash your Final Smash," the announcer explained. The video showed Mario creating distance from Bowser before activating his Final Smash—Mario Finale, launching a flurry of fireballs that struck Bowser and knocked him away from the platform. However, Bowser managed to recover, just in time for his own Final Smash Meter to fill up. "If the opponent's meter is filled up and hasn't been eliminated, however, they'll activate their Final Smash as well."

Soon, Bowser activated his Final Smash—Giga Bowser. He vanished from the platform and reappeared in the background as a colossal version of himself, drawing back his fist before slamming it into Mario, sending him flying into the screen and off the stage.

"But that doesn’t mean the meter lasts forever," the announcer continued. "If you wait too long to use it, it will gradually start depleting, and if you don’t activate it in time, you’ll lose the chance to use your attack and have to build it up again. Also, if your meter is full but you’re KO’d before activating it, you’ll lose half of the bar and have to recharge it."

Little Mac watched the demonstration on the screen closely, rubbing his chin with interest. Ken, on the other hand, crossed his arms and let out a whistle.

"Not bad at all," the Street Fighter said, impressed. "Basically, instead of just relying on the Smash Ball, now we can charge the Final Smash purely through our skill in battle."

"Exactly," the announcer nodded. "Not only does it add a new layer of strategy to the fights, but it also ensures that battles are more dynamic. You won’t have to depend on the random appearance of the Smash Ball, which means every match has a greater potential for unexpected turns."

Little Mac nodded slowly, but he still had his doubts. "It sounds good on paper, but how balanced is it? Some Final Smashes are way stronger than others. Wouldn’t this give certain fighters an unfair advantage?"

"Oh, I already took care of that problem before the friendly matches even started," the announcer waved his hand dismissively. "And I think you already saw it with Donkey Kong, didn’t you? His Final Smash is more direct now, but he just got lucky hitting Link in the opening match. If he had missed, his Final Smash would’ve been wasted. Long story short: it all comes down to how good your aim is when activating your Final Smash. If you land it, good for you. If you miss, better luck next time. Final Smashes are no longer something anyone can just take advantage of—they require precise timing to be executed.

"Now, back to the main point: I need the two of you to test the gauge before making it a permanent mechanic from now on."

Ken smirked and stretched his arms over his head, making his joints pop. "Sounds like a fun challenge. I’m in."

Little Mac nodded, though his expression remained thoughtful. "Yeah, it’s got potential. I’m just worried this might favor certain fighters too much."

The announcer chuckled. "A valid concern, but I’ll make adjustments as needed. For now, you two will be my test subjects."

Ken nudged Little Mac with his elbow. "Come on, it'll be fun. Besides, I’ve always wanted to see what it’s like to use a Final Smash without relying on a floating ball."

The boxer sighed, resigned. "Fine, let’s do this."

The announcer nodded in satisfaction and pressed a few buttons on his control console. "Perfect. To make things interesting, the test match will take place in the Boxing Ring. I’ve already made the necessary adjustments. Go, get ready, and give me a good show."

In the match spectators’ lounge, Mii Brawler, Ryu, Incineroar, Terry, and Kazuya were waiting for the fight between Little Mac and Ken to begin after the two explained what the announcer had told them.

"A Final Smash Meter..." Brawl murmured to himself before grinning. "That’s something you don’t hear every day."

Terry adjusted his cap backward and let out a chuckle. "Well, it’s definitely something new. I won’t complain if it means I get more chances to pull off my Buster Wolf without waiting for some damn floating ball to show up."

"Hmph." Kazuya crossed his arms, his expression unreadable. "Relying on a mechanic like this could make fighters too complacent. If they don’t know how to use it at the right moment, their so-called ‘advantage’ will be useless."

"He’s right," Ryu added, his eyes closed in meditation. "A true warrior should not rely on a single strike to win. But if this mechanic makes fights more exciting, I see no harm in testing it."

Incineroar, on the other hand, was in his own world, munching on a pile of berries from a plate with Sonic’s face printed on the side.

"Roar!" the Pokémon exclaimed, only interested in seeing a good show.

Soon, the screen lit up with the Smash logo, glowing brightly before fading away. Then, two glowing eyes appeared in the darkness, soon revealing themselves as the images of Little Mac and Ken.

The screen then transitioned to the Boxing Ring, with a massive screen in the background displaying the same fight. First, Little Mac appeared, throwing punches in the air as a warm-up, his pink hoodie covering his head. Then, he removed it and tossed it aside, signaling that he was ready to fight. On the other side, appearing out of nowhere, a bit of fog spread across the ring, and once it dissipated, Ken emerged, completely relaxed, before striking a fighting stance.

"I’m ready for ya. Bring it on!" the Street Fighter declared with confidence.

And then...

"3, 2, 1..." the announcer counted down before starting the match with, "GO!"

Little Mac wasted no time. The moment he heard the signal, he dashed toward Ken at an incredible speed, closing the distance in mere seconds. Ken, however, was ready for him. He hopped backward to evade the first punch and then attempted to counter with a low kick, but Little Mac spun on his axis and landed a powerful right hook straight to Ken’s face.

The impact made Ken stagger, but he didn’t fall. Smiling with excitement, he slid his right foot forward and unleashed a point-blank Shoryuken. The fiery rising punch sent him soaring into the air, striking Little Mac on the chin and knocking him backward. The boxer rolled as he landed and quickly got back on his feet, rubbing his jaw with a confident grin.

Before long, the boxer and the street fighter were locked in an intense exchange, trying to land blows on each other—sometimes hitting clean, other times missing entirely. Ken occasionally threw a Hadoken or a Tatsumaki Senpukyaku to keep Little Mac at bay, while Mac tried to land a Charged Straight Punch, though he didn’t always succeed. That said, both fighters’ Final Smash Meters were gradually filling up, displayed just below their icons on the screen.

"Looks like this new system is pretty dynamic," Terry commented as he watched intently. "They haven’t even been fighting for a minute, and the progress is already noticeable."

Kazuya narrowed his eyes slightly. "Which means every decision in the fight will be even more crucial. One mistake could cost them the chance to use their ultimate attack."

Little Mac and Ken continued exchanging blows at impressive speed. While Ken mixed his kicks with Hadoken attacks to maintain distance, Mac took every opportunity to close the gap with his incredible ground speed. Their damage percentages were close, both surpassing 60% within the first minute of the three-minute match.

Suddenly, Little Mac’s meter flashed. It was full! A multicolored aura surrounded his body, and his eyes shone with an intense golden light.

"Oh, yeah!" Brawl exclaimed, leaning forward in his seat. "Come on, Mac! Show us how strong your Final Smash is with this new mechanic!"

Fully aware of the situation, Little Mac sprinted toward Ken at full speed. He knew he couldn’t waste this moment.

Ken, seeing the golden aura surrounding his opponent, immediately understood the danger. If Little Mac managed to land his Final Smash, the match could instantly tip against him. He tried to move, jumping over Little Mac and attempting to throw off his concentration so his meter would drain, just as the announcer had mentioned, but he miscalculated and left himself exposed.

Little Mac wasted no time and activated his Final Smash: Giga Mac, transforming into a larger, taller, and bulkier version of himself as he landed his attack on Ken. A flurry of punches followed, pushing Ken’s damage past 100%, before finishing him off with an uppercut that knocked him out. This awarded Little Mac a point, while the background screen displayed a massive "K.O.!" as Ken reappeared shortly after on a floating round platform.

As soon as Ken touched the ground, he adjusted his gloves and dashed toward Little Mac, taking advantage of his brief dizziness after reverting to normal from his Giga Mac form. He struck him with an elbow to the face, followed by a combo of kicks, before knocking him to the edge of the ring. Then, with a grin, he brought his hands together.

"Hadoken!" he shouted, unleashing the attack. Mac’s eyes widened in panic, but he managed to dodge out of the way at the last second.

Unfortunately for him, Ken had only been buying time, because that string of attacks had filled up his own Final Smash Meter. Little Mac barely had time to process what was happening before Ken appeared face-to-face with him and activated one of his two Final Smashes…

"Shippu Jinraikyaku!" Ken shouted, landing a series of rapid kicks on Little Mac, launching him off the stage and eliminating him, negating the point he had earned and adding one to Ken instead. Once again, the massive "K.O.!" flashed on the background screen.

The spectators erupted with excitement as Little Mac respawned on the floating platform, shaking his head and clicking his tongue in frustration.

"Damn, that was fast," Terry remarked with an amused grin. "Mac had just used his Final Smash, and Ken already paid him back for it."

"Interesting…" Ryu murmured, crossing his arms. "It seems like Final Smashes can be activated easily, but if they aren’t managed well, the opponent can immediately counterattack."

Kazuya observed the screen with a deep frown. "That makes it more strategic than it looks. It’s not just about waiting for the meter to fill up—you have to know when and how to use it without leaving yourself open."

Meanwhile, Brawl was simply enjoying the spectacle with a wide grin. "This is what I like to see! Keep it up!"

Back in the ring, the battle continued. Now that both fighters had used their Final Smashes once, the intensity of the match ramped up even further. Ken kept up the pressure with his aggressive fighting style, launching Tatsumakis and Hadokens with precision, but Little Mac countered with his unmatched ground speed and powerful boxing strikes.

They exchanged blow after blow with relentless energy, and within seconds, their Final Smash Meters were filling up once again.

"No way," Terry said in surprise. "Are they really charging up this fast again?"

"Of course," Ryu replied. "They're fighting nonstop. The more attacks they land, the faster their meters fill up."

Ken attempted another Shoryuken, but this time, Little Mac saw it coming. With a quick sidestep, he dodged the attack and delivered a devastating Charged Straight Punch, sending Ken crashing into the ropes.

"Oof, that’s gotta hurt!" Brawl exclaimed, leaning forward.

"They’re both close to filling their Final Smash Meters again…" Kazuya observed with interest.

And then, it happened.

Both meters flashed simultaneously.

Ken and Little Mac were now surrounded by multicolored auras, their eyes glowing gold. They locked gazes and smirked.

Little Mac was the first to act, dashing toward Ken and activating his Final Smash once again, transforming into Giga Mac. However, Ken dodged the initial blow at the last second, and since the attack missed, Giga Mac immediately reverted back to Little Mac.

Ken, in turn, chose to activate his second Final Smash—the one meant for long-range combat.

"Shinryuken!" he shouted, ascending with a powerful fiery attack. Little Mac couldn’t avoid it, but instead of knocking him out, the impact sent him flying into the ropes. Using the rebound to his advantage, he launched himself forward and delivered a punch that, in slow motion, made Ken spit out saliva.

The fight raged on, with the Final Smash Meters continuing to charge with every hit exchanged, until...

"5..." the announcer began the countdown to end the match. "4, 3, 2, 1... TIME!"

The match was over, and both fighters stood in opposite corners of the ring, bracing for what was to come. Since they had knocked each other out an equal number of times, they had to settle it with a…

"SUDDEN DEATH!" the announcer declared, instantly raising both Little Mac’s and Ken’s damage to 300%. "GO!"

As soon as the signal sounded, Little Mac and Ken lunged at each other with incredible speed.

The spectators in the viewing room held their breath.

"Here we go!" Brawl exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement.

"A Sudden Death in a match like this..." Terry smirked, leaning forward. "This’ll be over in the blink of an eye."

Kazuya observed the screen, arms crossed, analyzing every move.

Little Mac struck first, using his incredible ground speed to close the distance. He threw a fast right hook aimed straight at Ken’s face, leaving almost no time to react.

But Ken wasn’t one to go down so easily.

Just before Little Mac’s punch connected, Ken twisted his body and delivered a low kick, causing the boxer to stumble for a brief moment. That split-second loss of balance was all Ken needed to set up his final move.

"Shoryuken!" he roared, launching himself into a flaming uppercut.

Little Mac tried to step back, but the attack was too fast. The impact lifted him off the ground, sending him soaring through the air in an explosion of flames.

Everyone in the viewing room watched in anticipation as Little Mac flew toward the screen’s edge, colliding with it just as another massive "K.O.!" appeared.

"GAME!" the announcer shouted.

The screen split, revealing the Street Fighter logo (SF), followed by Ken standing in the middle of Battlefield, performing two mid-air kicks before striking his classic victory pose with a smug grin. A victory theme played in the background as his name appeared next to a gold 1.

"I knew I’d win. Ha!" Ken laughed in celebration.

"Ken, wins!" the announcer declared, while Little Mac appeared in a smaller box, clapping reluctantly with a silver 2 beside him.

The spectators reacted with a mix of excitement and amazement.

"Man, what a finish!" Terry exclaimed, slamming his armrest in excitement. "That Sudden Death was brutal!"

"Ken took advantage of the perfect moment," Ryu commented with a slight smile. "Mac had the speed advantage, but one mistake… and that was it."

Kazuya nodded slightly, though his expression remained serious. "Interesting. The Final Smash Meter mechanic adds another layer of strategy. It’s not just about using it the moment it fills… you have to know when to execute it and how."

Brawl let out a whistle. "Well, that was fun. I almost thought Mac had it in the bag."

Hours later, in the announcer's office, he kept replaying the entire match between Little Mac and Ken—especially the moments when the Final Smash Meter filled up and the Sudden Death showdown—while Ken and Little Mac, who were there in person, couldn’t help but smile with pride.

"Oh, yeah! This is exactly what I was talking about!" he exclaimed excitedly, spinning in his chair. "The fight is trending in every world that has televisions! People can’t stop talking about how intense that match was! And don’t even get me started on how much they love the Final Smash Meters. They’re a total hit!"

Little Mac crossed his arms, a satisfied smile on his face. "I gotta admit, I was a little skeptical at first, but it really did add some excitement to the fight."

Ken, with his usual laid-back demeanor, rested his arms on the announcer’s desk and smirked. "I knew it’d be fun. Nothing like being able to throw out a Final Smash without relying on that annoying floating ball."

The announcer turned to them, his expression practically glowing—or at least, as much as his shadowy form allowed.

"And that’s not all! People are already speculating about which fighters will benefit the most from this mechanic. Some say characters with fast, direct Final Smashes will have the advantage, while others think long-lasting ones could dominate if used strategically." He laughed, spinning in his chair. "Smash is the talk of the town, and we’re not slowing down, baby! And it’s all thanks to you two. I don’t think I could’ve picked a better duo to debut the new mechanic!"

Ken chuckled and gave Little Mac a light tap on the shoulder. "Hey, you didn’t do too bad, buddy. For a boxer with no kicks, you put up a good fight."

Little Mac scoffed and returned the punch to Ken’s arm with a bit more force—but with a grin. "We’ll see next time."

The announcer leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk, brimming with excitement. "That’s exactly what I want to hear! People are already asking for a rematch!"

Little Mac and Ken locked eyes, and the competitiveness between them was unmistakable.

"Name the time," Ken said with a smirk.

"I’m not backing down from the challenge," Little Mac replied.

End of Chapter 15.

Chapter Text

A significant date was approaching. In March, a very special day was celebrated for a very important plumber. His mere existence was the reason why many of the Smash fighters even existed or had gotten to where they were. It wasn’t his birthday, but it was still celebrated every year.

March 10th commemorates Mar10 Day. The English abbreviation for March 10, "Mar 10," looks like it spells "Mario," which is why he is celebrated. Blame Nintendo for patenting the idea—Mario himself had nothing to do with that decision.

Regardless, Luigi had something in mind to commemorate the day. So, two days earlier, he secretly gathered with Isabelle and several other fighters in his room to plan exactly how to celebrate Mar10 Day.

The green plumber had Samus and Lucina in charge of keeping Mario distracted so he wouldn’t walk through the downstairs hallway where the rooms were. Once he was sure his brother wasn’t around, he entered his room and locked the door behind him. Inside, gathered around a square table, were Kirby, Peach, Pit, Sonic, Mega Man, Pac-Man, Duck Hunt, and Isabelle, already discussing exactly what to do.

Luigi cleared his throat to get everyone else's attention.

"Alright, thanks for coming," he said quietly, as if Mario could hear them from the other side of the mansion. "As you know, Mar10 Day is coming up, and I want to do something special to celebrate it."

Kirby immediately waved his little arms excitedly, pulling out a huge sign that read "FEAST!" with several drawings of food.

"Kirby, every celebration you suggest ends up being about food..." Peach sighed, though she couldn’t hide her smile.

"Not that I’m complaining..." Pac-Man said, already starting to daydream about food.

Which earned him a smack on the head from Sonic.

"Wake up, dot muncher. Think with your head, not your stomach," the hedgehog said, making Pac-Man roll his eyes.

"So, what exactly do we do?" Pit asked. "I mean, we’re talking about Mario. The Mario. A lot of us wouldn’t be who we are today without him."

"I literally exist because of him," Sonic pointed out with an arrogant grin.

"It has to be something simple, yet impactful," Luigi noted. "Mario is a legend everywhere. I don’t think there’s anyone who doesn’t know who he is or what he’s done. He has changed and influenced lives, so... maybe it’s time we return the favor."

Isabelle nodded enthusiastically and pulled out a notebook where she had already written some ideas. "We could hold a special event in the mansion. Something that really makes him feel appreciated."

"Like a surprise party," Peach added, "but with a more personal touch."

Mega Man crossed his arms, deep in thought. "Mario has saved kingdoms, defeated giant enemies, and even played tennis with them afterward. What could possibly surprise him at this point?"

"It has to be something he wouldn’t expect at all," Luigi said, resting his elbows on the table. "Something that shows him how much we appreciate him—not just as Smash fighters, but as his friends."

There was a moment of silence as everyone tried to come up with something. Then, Duck Hunt barked and howled excitedly.

"...What did he say?" Pit asked.

"Beats me. I don’t speak canine," Sonic said with a frown.

"You speak Pokémon and are learning the Inkling language to understand her, but you can’t understand Duck Hunt?" Pac-Man questioned.

"Being an animal doesn’t mean I understand them, genius."

"He says we just need to show Mario how much we appreciate him, whether it’s a big party or a simple feast," Isabelle translated.

"A single bark and a howl, and he said all that?" Mega Man asked incredulously before shaking his head. "Whatever. He has a good point anyway. We just need to show him how much we appreciate him, and that’ll make his day."

Luigi nodded, crossing his arms as he pondered the idea. "He’s right... It’s not about doing something grand, but something that truly comes from the heart."

Peach smiled warmly. "Mario has always been a simple guy. He doesn’t need big gestures to be happy."

"Exactly," Pit added. "Although if it were up to him, he’d probably say there’s no need to do anything."

"And that’s why we’re doing it anyway," Luigi said with a determined smile. "He deserves it."  

Kirby nodded energetically, waving his "FEAST!" sign again.

"Yes, yes, food included, Kirby," Luigi sighed before turning to Isabelle. "What ideas do you have written down?"

Isabelle checked her notebook and began listing them.

"Well, since we’re aiming for something casual, I was thinking we could decorate the main hall with things related to Mario, like coins, question blocks, and pipes. And maybe we should all wear something red."

"Does wearing his cap count?" Sonic asked, raising a hand.

"Obviously!" Isabelle said with a smile.

"Then I’m ready," the hedgehog said, suddenly wearing a cap identical to Mario’s and a fake mustache just like his.

"And why the mustache?" Pit asked, though he couldn’t suppress a laugh.

"There are a lot of idiots who think I envy Mario’s fame, but the only thing I envy about the guy is his mustache. Not everyone can rock a ‘stache like that!" Sonic explained, playfully twirling the edge of his fake mustache.

"Luigi, do you think Mario will suspect anything?" Mega Man asked, resting his arms on the table.

"I don’t think so," the green plumber replied, scratching his chin. "My brother is a lot of things, but he’s not the best at detecting surprises."

"You say that?" Pit squinted. "I’ve seen Mario dodge blue shells without even looking."

"That’s different!" Luigi waved his hands. "On the battlefield, yeah, his reflexes are amazing... but when it comes to more personal things, he can be oblivious."

"That makes sense," Peach said with a smile. "Mario never expects anything in return for what he does."

"That’s why this will be so special for him," Isabelle affirmed, checking her notebook again. "So, we have the decorations, the red outfits, and of course, the food. Anything else?"

"We’re missing the cherry on top... literally!" Pac-Man exclaimed, pulling out a couple of cherries from nowhere before eating one. "We need to make Mario a special cake. One with his face on it that says ‘Mar10 Day’ in the middle."

"Oh, I can take care of that!" Peach said enthusiastically, clapping her hands lightly. "Baking is one of my specialties."

"If you need help, Daisy and I can lend a hand," Luigi offered. "Well, Daisy more than me, but I’ll do my best."

"Poyo!" Kirby added with starry eyes, meaning "I’ll help too!"

"Yeah, sure, you just want to eat the frosting before the cake is done," Sonic teased, crossing his arms.

Kirby whistled innocently.

"So, we have the cake, the decorations, the food, and the themed outfits," Isabelle summarized. "Now we just need to make sure Mario doesn’t suspect anything until the day of the event."

"That’ll be easy," Pit said confidently. "We just have to distract him with something he likes."

"Like a competition," Mega Man suggested.

"Oh, I’ll make sure Mario stays distracted," Sonic said with a slightly mischievous smile as he took off the cap and fake mustache. "I can organize something with others in the mansion. You guys handle the rest. Let’s make this a Mar10 Day to remember!"

Luigi nodded, excited about the idea. "Alright, then we’re all set!"

Mario felt exhausted after the crazy day he had spent with Donkey Kong, Sonic, Pac-Man, Shulk, Min Min, and Steve. Between strength competitions, a mini golf match, a few team battles, and the sudden all-you-can-eat tournament, the plumber was completely drained. At least it had been a fun day, so he couldn’t complain too much.

The next morning, however, it wasn’t his alarm that woke him up, but Luigi, who wouldn’t stop shaking him.

"Wake up, Sleeping Beauty! It’s a brand-new day!"

"Mmm… five more minutes…" Mario mumbled sleepily.

"I’m not giving you even ten! Up and at ’em, big bro!" Luigi said, yanking Mario’s blanket off to get him out of bed.

The plumber groaned and sat up, rubbing his eyes as he tried to adjust to the brightness of the room once Luigi opened the windows.

"Lu, do you even know what time it is?" Mario asked, irritated.

"Eight o’clock sharp!" Luigi replied with a smile as he opened a drawer and pulled out his brother’s clothes. "A perfectly normal time to start the day, if you ask me."

"Mmm… I’d rather keep sleeping…" the red-clad plumber complained. "How did you even get into my room?"

"I have a copy of your key, remember?" the younger brother replied while approaching Cappy, who was sleeping comfortably on a shelf that held a mystery block. "The sun’s up, Cappy! Time to wake up!"

The Bonneter groggily floated up and sluggishly transformed into Mario’s cap, landing askew on his head. Once Mario adjusted him properly, Luigi tossed his overalls and red shirt onto his face.

"Get dressed, bro! Today is a special day!" Luigi said as he left Mario’s room.

"Uh… Friday?"

But Luigi only laughed at his response before closing the door behind him. Mario just rolled his eyes and shook his head, though deep down, he couldn’t help but think that maybe Luigi had woken him up for something important. And something deep inside told him that was true—that he was forgetting something important happening today.

Ignoring those thoughts, Mario got dressed and left his room, walking alongside Luigi toward the mansion’s dining hall.

Along the way, however, he noticed something unusual…

"Hmm… is it just me, or is the mansion really… quiet?" Mario pointed out as they passed the arcade and the lounge, both empty. "You can usually hear people talking long before you get here."

"Maybe they’re just quiet today," Luigi shrugged, though there was a glint of amusement in his eyes that Mario didn’t miss.  

Mario narrowed his eyes, eyeing his brother suspiciously. "Luigi… when you try to act normal, you always end up acting weirder."

"Me? Weird?! Ha! What are you talking about, bro?" Luigi replied, sweating slightly as he quickened his pace. "Come on, come on, breakfast is waiting for us!"

Mario frowned but decided not to push the issue… for now. Still, the feeling that something was going on didn’t leave him as they walked through the mansion.

Upon reaching the dining hall, Mario expected to see the table full of fighters enjoying their usual breakfast, but instead, he found… nothing.

"…Where is everyone?" he asked, looking around in confusion.

The dining hall, normally filled with noise and energy, was completely empty. There was no breakfast chatter, no clinking of plates, not even Wario’s unmistakable laughter telling some dubious story.

"Maybe they ate early and already left," Luigi answered a little too casually while pouring himself a cup of coffee.

Mario crossed his arms, looking at his brother incredulously. "Uh-huh… and let me guess, you want us to eat alone today?"

"Exactly!" Luigi said with a nervous smile. "A peaceful breakfast between brothers, just like the old days!"

Mario raised an eyebrow, more convinced than ever that Luigi was up to something. "Lu… if you’re planning something, just tell me now."

"Me? Planning something? No way! I just want to have breakfast with my bro!"

Mario sighed and reluctantly sat down. He had no proof, but also no doubts that Luigi was hiding something. Still, he decided to drop the topic for now and focus on breakfast.

As he ate, he couldn’t help but notice that his brother kept glancing at him with a smile that tried to be casual but was way too obvious.

Finally, when they finished, Luigi suddenly stood up. "Alright! Since we’re done, how about we go to the main hall?"

"Why?" Mario asked, narrowing his eyes.

"Uh… because… because I have something I want to show you!"

Mario crossed his arms. "If this is another one of those times where you say there’s something amazing and it turns out to be a new cleaning method for the house, I swear I’m gonna—"

"No, no! Nothing like that!" Luigi interrupted quickly. "Trust me, you’re gonna love this."

Mario sighed but ultimately decided to go along with it. "Fine, let’s see what’s so important."

Luigi smiled in relief and began leading Mario to the main hall. As they walked, Mario noticed that the hallways were still eerily empty.

"This is really weird…" he murmured, scratching his head.

But before he could dwell on it, Luigi opened the doors to the main hall and gently pushed him inside.

"SURPRISE!"

Mario blinked in surprise as the room suddenly filled with cheers.

The hall was decorated with question blocks, golden coins, fake pipes, and even a few flags with his iconic "M" emblem. All the mansion’s fighters were there, wearing something red or small details referencing him. Sonic even had his fake mustache back on, and Kirby was waving his "FEAST!" sign excitedly.

At the center of the room, a large table was piled with food, and in the middle of it all, a huge cake featuring his face with the words "Happy Mar10 Day!" written in frosting.

Mario stood in shock, not knowing what to say. "What…?"

Peach stepped forward with a radiant smile.

"Happy Mar10 Day, Mario."

"You deserve it, bro," Luigi said, patting him on the shoulder. "Today is your day."

Mario looked around at everyone, eyes wide as he processed the scene before him. He felt warmth swell in his chest as he realized just how much effort everyone had put into celebrating him.

"Oh… guys, you… you didn’t have to do all this, it’s…" Mario didn’t even know where to begin. "I can’t believe you actually did this."

"And in record time!" Isabelle added cheerfully, wearing a red uniform instead of her usual outfit.

"It’s your day, mustache!" Sonic said, slinging an arm around Mario with a grin, once again wearing an identical cap and a fake mustache. "You deserve this more than you know."

"Oh, so you’re trying to steal my style now?" Mario raised an amused eyebrow.

"Not my fault your mustache is so enviable," the hedgehog responded proudly, playing with the edge of his fake stache.

Everyone laughed at Sonic’s comment, while Mario crossed his arms with a smile. The moment had completely taken him by surprise, but now that the initial shock was wearing off, he felt deeply grateful.

"Well, now that we’re all here, what do you say we start the celebration?" Donkey Kong said, cracking his knuckles eagerly. "I’m ready for some food!"

"Hold on," Peach interrupted with a smile, raising a glass of juice. "Before we begin, I’d like to make a toast."

Everyone fell silent and lifted their glasses. Mario looked at Peach curiously, and she gave him a warm look before speaking.

"Mario, you're always there for all of us. No matter how many enemies you face, how many times you save the day, or how many adventures you go on, you always do it with a smile on your face. You're our friend, our hero, and someone we can always count on. Today, we want to give you back a little of all that joy you give us. So... To Mario!"

"TO MARIO!" everyone echoed enthusiastically, raising their glasses.

Mario felt his face heat up at all the kind words. He wasn’t someone who was used to praise, but hearing this from his friends meant more than he could express.

"Aww, guys… really, thank you," he said with a nervous chuckle, rubbing the back of his head. "I don’t know what to say."

"Don’t say anything, just eat cake!" Wario declared before grabbing a huge piece with his hand and taking a big bite.

Laughter filled the hall, and with that, the party officially began.

Mario soon found himself surrounded by friends patting him on the back, sharing stories, and enjoying the food. Luigi handed him a gift wrapped in red paper, revealing a pair of brand-new gloves designed especially for him. Sonic challenged Mario to a "friendly" race, which ended with both of them rolling on the ground, laughing. Even Bowser walked over to give him a friendly punch on the shoulder, muttering something about "not getting used to this."

Throughout the celebration, Mario couldn’t help but smile. No matter how many adventures he had or how many dangers he faced, what truly made everything special was his friends. And today, on his day, they reminded him of that in the best way possible.

When the party was at its peak, Luigi approached his brother with a big grin. "Was waking up early worth it?"  

Mario let out a laugh before throwing an arm around Luigi’s shoulders. "Yeah, bro. It was definitely worth it."

End of Chapter 16.

Chapter Text

Captain Falcon realized early on that some of the girls were acting weird. That wasn’t saying much because, well, in this madhouse, half of the residents were weird, but some of them were acting REALLY weird.

He found Peach and Zelda talking in the hallway, which was normal. What made him raise an eyebrow—though it wasn’t visible through his helmet—was seeing their conversation turn into whispers as soon as he passed by. He decided to ignore it, thinking they were discussing something important or personal that was none of his business. It wasn’t unusual for people here to talk about certain topics with others and want to keep them private.

But what really made him start to suspect something was walking past the living room, glancing in once, and seeing Palutena and Pyra chatting—only for them to start whispering within the two seconds that he passed by. That was odd. And then, entering the dining room at lunchtime and seeing Samus, Daisy, Lucina, Rosalina, Corrin, Bayonetta, and Byleth talking amongst themselves without a single word being overheard—that was what confirmed that something strange was going on.

By nightfall, he—and a few others who had noticed the same thing and were just as confused—watched as all the women on the roster, EVERY SINGLE ONE, headed in the same direction. Then they heard a door close, followed by a click.

"What the hell is going on?" Captain Falcon finally questioned.

"I don’t know, but they’re all acting weird…" Snake pointed out, narrowing his eyes in the direction they had gone.

Just then, Mario and Sonic walked by, only to notice that Fox, Captain Falcon, Bowser, Roy, Snake, and Shulk were all staring at the same spot.

"What are you guys looking at?" Mario asked.

"Literally every woman in this place just locked themselves in the same room," Fox pointed out, crossing his arms. "They've been acting weird all day, but this is the last straw."

Mario and Sonic exchanged looks before rolling their eyes in unison.

"You do know it’s girls’ night, right?" Sonic said with a bored expression. "They do this every tournament; it’s nothing special. You’re acting like you’ve never seen it before."

"The what?" Roy asked, frowning.

"Girls’ night," Mario repeated with a shrug. "They’ve been doing it for years."

"And what exactly do they do?" Shulk inquired, still confused.

"Beats me." Sonic put his hands behind his head with a smug grin. "The only thing that’s certain is that they don’t want us there."

"It must be something important if all of them are in there," Fox said suspiciously.

"Or maybe they’re just eating pizza and watching bad movies," Mario suggested casually. "Peach never tells me what they do, but it’s not like I care."

Bowser let out a low growl, crossing his arms with an annoyed expression. "And what? We can’t do something like that too?"

"Do you see yourself hanging out with Mario or King K. Rool under the same roof for hours until exhaustion crushes our pride and we all pass out?" Sonic asked, crossing his arms.

"...Touché," the Koopa King finally admitted.

"Hmm… call me nosy, but it’s true that they’ve been doing this every tournament," Fox acknowledged, rubbing his chin before smirking. "Aren’t you a little curious about what they do?"

"Meh." Mario shrugged.

"I’m good, thanks," Captain Falcon said, raising a hand.

"None of my business." Snake crossed his arms.

"I’m asexual and aromantic; I couldn’t care less," Sonic said with a laugh.

"...Honestly, I am curious," Shulk admitted, though a bit sheepishly.

"I hate to admit it, but same," Bowser confessed, arms still crossed. "How do we know they’re just doing typical girl things and not something more scandalous?"

"Scandalous? Explain yourself, man," Roy said.

"I mean… what if they’re talking about us?"

Fox snapped his fingers, pointing at Bowser with a knowing grin.

"Exactly. What if they’re criticizing us? Judging our fashion choices? Making fun of our fighting techniques?"

Roy scowled. "If it’s that last one, that’s just foul play."

"That doesn’t make sense. Why would they talk about us?" Mario asked, clearly uninterested. "Don’t they have more interesting things to do?"

"That’s the point!" Fox exclaimed. "What if they don’t? What if their entertainment IS talking about us?"

A brief silence followed. Then Bowser nodded seriously. "Sounds plausible."

"I don’t think they’re criticizing us," Shulk pointed out. "Maybe Mario’s right. Maybe they’re just doing boring stuff."

"...Eh, half of them are adults already, and I don’t think they’d be talking about crushes like high school girls," Sonic remarked before sighing. "Well, I hate to admit it, but now I’m starting to worry about what they might be saying."

"Wario has to be the fighter with the smallest brain in the tournament," Samus remarked with a smug smile as she held up her glass.

The room erupted in laughter. All the women on the roster—Samus, Dark Samus, Jigglypuff, Peach, Daisy, Nana, Sheik, Zelda, Lucina, Leaf, Ivysaur, the Wii Fit Trainer, Rosalina, the Mii Gunner, Palutena, Corrin, Bayonetta, Inkling, Isabelle, Kazooie, Byleth, Min Min, and Pyra/Mythra—had gathered in a secret room for their girls’ night, a tradition every tournament. In reality, it was just a gathering where, for one night, they talked about trivial things while drinking wine—or juice, in the case of those who couldn’t drink yet or simply didn’t want to—and vented a little from the accumulated stress of constant fighting.

"Wait, wait…" Daisy raised a hand, trying to catch her breath after laughing so much. "Samus, Wario doesn’t have a brain. He just operates on pure chaos instinct and flatulence."

"And an incredible talent for surviving fatal falls," Sheik added, shaking her head. "Seriously, how is he still alive after everything that happens to him?"

"I think he’s like the Goombas," Peach said thoughtfully. "No brain, but still functional."

Another round of laughter followed, with Bayonetta sipping from her glass with a smug smile.

"Let’s not ignore the ‘big fish,’ ladies." Bayonetta leaned an elbow on the armrest of her seat and glanced at the others mischievously. "At least Wario is smart enough to mind his own business. Unlike the so-called ‘kings.’"

"Oh, you mean Bowser?" Peach smirked in a mix of amusement and mockery. "His ego is so inflated that his shell doesn’t burst out of mercy for his nonexistent dignity. And let’s just say he’s not the best host in the world. He’s supposed to be kidnapping me, yet he locks me in a five-star suite? And he calls that intimidating."

"We should do him a favor and change his title from ‘King of the Koopas’ to ‘King of Mediocrity,’" Daisy added with a laugh, clinking her glass against Peach’s.

"Or ‘King of Simps,’" Mythra teased with a smirk. "Come on, he’s been kidnapping the same girl for years, and she still rejects him. It’s pathetic at this point."

"Tell that to K. Rool," Rosalina interjected calmly, elegantly sipping her wine. "At least he realized it wasn’t worth being obsessed with Donkey Kong anymore and now spends his time on more productive things."

"Like what?" Lucina asked curiously.

"According to Diddy, he’s into stock trading now," Rosalina replied with a shrug.

"At least he's better than that glutton Dedede," Zelda added with a sly smile. "It seems like that guy never stops thinking about food."

"Oh, please!" Bayonetta got more comfortable in her seat with a mischievous grin. "And what about the 'heroes'? I'm sure they think we don’t talk about them, but..."

"But of course we do," Samus interrupted with a smirk.

There was a pause as all the girls exchanged knowing looks before Palutena cleared her throat.

"Well, in the 'walking disaster' category, we have Fox," she said, counting on her fingers. "He's charismatic, sure, but come on, his idea of 'romance' is ignoring his feelings until they ignore him back."

"If men were graded like tests, Fox would be a six," Corrin said in a neutral tone. "Passable, but not good enough to put in any effort."

"Well, call me crazy for saying this, but I think Sonic is a eight or a nine," Lucina chimed in. "For a hedgehog, the guy isn't a bad catch... the problem is his big mouth."

There were murmurs among the girls, all agreeing with Lucina’s statement.

"I agree. I don't think Sonic has bad intentions with anyone, but he really needs to learn when to shut up," Rosalina said, sipping some wine. "I have to admit, a few days of silence from him would be nice."

"A few days? Make it a whole month," Mythra quipped.

"Don't ask for miracles," Min Min added with a half-smile.

"Now, if we're talking about the ones who actually think they’re a gift from the heavens..." Bayonetta swirled her wine glass before looking at the others with an amused smile. "Roy."

"Oh, for Arceus’ sake..." Leaf covered her face with one hand, trying to suppress her laughter.

Mythra's body glowed, and she switched to Pyra upon hearing that.

"What about Roy?" Pyra asked, curious.

"Look, the guy is nice," Samus admitted, "but his confidence is so over-the-top that I sometimes wonder if the mirrors in his world give him compliments."

"'I'm the most handsome fighter in the tournament,' 'My hair is perfect,' 'Everyone's looking at me,'" Daisy mimicked in an overly dramatic tone before bursting into laughter. "Please, he's not even the most famous Roy in Smash!"

"I don’t know if he's worse than Captain Falcon," Sheik said. "That man can’t say two sentences without inserting the word 'Falcon' somewhere."

"And he's always flexing his muscles like he's expecting someone to applaud," added the Wii Fit Trainer with a smile. "Though, technically, his physique is impeccable."

Pyra glowed again, switching back to Mythra, who smirked. "But he's still a clown," she pointed out.

"And now that I think about it..." Palutena rested her chin on her hand, looking thoughtful. "Who do you all think is the most attractive fighter?"

"Attractive?" Byleth repeated, raising an eyebrow.

"Oh, come on, we all have eyes," Bayonetta waved her hand dismissively. "I'm not talking about personality, just looks."

The girls exchanged glances, some laughing, others looking thoughtful.

"Well, if we set aside his chronic ego, Roy isn't bad-looking," Byleth admitted.

"Ugh, don’t give him more reasons to think he's a magazine model," Mythra groaned.

"Snake is... passable," Lucina commented.

"But way too serious," Rosalina added.

"Marth has his charm, though he seems stuck in his duties as a prince even outside his world," Zelda pointed out.

"Ugh, forgive me for saying this about your dad, Lucina, but Chrom isn’t bad-looking," Daisy said with a nervous smile, fanning herself.

Lucina blinked a few times before covering her face with her hands. "Daisy… please… I don’t need this image in my head."

The room erupted into laughter, with Daisy laughing louder than anyone.

"I'm just telling the truth! He's an attractive man, what do you want me to do?"

"Do us a favor and never mention it again?" Lucina pleaded, still hiding her face.

"Alright, alright, I’ll drop it," Daisy replied, still chuckling.

"For Arceus’ sake, if anyone mentions Ike right now, I swear I'm leaving," Leaf muttered, crossing her arms.

"Oh, Ike is handsome, but way too quiet," Samus commented, resting her chin on her hand. "Sometimes I wonder if he talks even less than Snake."

"What about Link?" Min Min asked curiously.

Zelda made a titanic effort to keep her composure and not blush as she recalled the one time she had seen him shirtless.

"He's handsome, I won’t deny it," she managed to say, though Sheik seemed to be the only one who noticed the slight tremor in her voice. "But it seems like he still struggles to fully open up to others."

"Uh-huh, and is that why he showed up at your door with a lunch for two on Valentine’s Day?" Sheik questioned, and despite wearing a mask, her hidden smile was evident.

Zelda nearly choked on her wine and had to cough it out before looking at Sheik in panic. "Wh-You... How do you know about that?!"

"You're not as careful as you think," the Sheikah replied before adding, "Also, you left the door open."

For a moment, absolute silence filled the room. Then, all the girls slowly turned toward Zelda, whose cheeks were now burning red.

"Wait a second!" Daisy exclaimed, pointing at her with her glass. "Link brought you lunch on Valentine’s Day, and you didn’t say anything?!"

"It was nothing, just... just a friendly gesture," Zelda stammered, but her shaky voice made her sound far from convincing.

"Uh-huh! Sure, sure!" Daisy gave her a look that screamed, "I don’t believe you at all."

"What was in that lunch?" Bayonetta asked with interest.

Zelda pressed her lips together and averted her gaze. "Just... a few things I like..."

"Ohhh, I see, I see," Palutena grinned wickedly. "Let me guess: he cooked, brought you the meal with an adorable smile, sat with you, you had a quiet little chat, and then you spent the rest of the day wondering if it was a date or not."

"It was not a date!" Zelda snapped back so fast that it only reinforced everyone's suspicions.

"Sure, and the fact that Link kissed your hand to 'thank you' for talking to him when he was acting worse than Cloud was just a friendly gesture," Sheik countered, making Zelda’s face turn an even deeper shade of red.

The room burst into laughter. Zelda, for her part, wished for a moment that the earth would swallow her whole.

Meanwhile, Squirtle and Pikachu were crawling through the air vents, with the Water-type Pokémon carrying a communicator on his back. Sure, Squirtle was Leaf’s Pokémon, but he and Charizard were male, meaning they weren’t allowed in the same room as Leaf, Ivysaur, and the other girls.

"Alright, you two," Snake’s voice came through the communicator. "Just remember: get in, keep the communicator on, and get out as soon as we figure out what the girls are talking about."

"And whatever you do, don’t make a sound while you're in there!" Fox added.

"Pika!" Pikachu exclaimed enthusiastically.

"Squirtle!" Squirtle nodded.

The two Pokémon kept moving until Squirtle suddenly stopped, causing Pikachu to bump right into his backside.

"Pika?" the yellow Pokémon questioned.

"Squirt... Squirt, Squirtle..." the turtle Pokémon muttered as he looked between two possible routes—one to the left and one to the right.

Pikachu peeked over Squirtle’s shoulder and quickly made a decision.

"Pika, pi!" he said, determined to go right.

But Squirtle heard laughter coming from the other direction, so he ignored Pikachu and went left instead.

"Pika?! Pikachu!" the electric Pokémon exclaimed, but upon hearing the laughter coming from Squirtle's chosen path, he could only watch as Squirtle gave him a smug grin before moving ahead. Pikachu scratched his head sheepishly. "Pika pi..."

"Want to hear something embarrassing?" Samus said. "When I first joined the tournament with the others, I thought Kirby was a girl..."

There was a pause. Then, the group burst into laughter.

"No way!" Daisy smacked the table, doubling over with laughter. "How did that even happen?!"

"To be fair, Kirby is a fluffy and adorable pink bun," Rosalina said with an amused smile. "It's not the most ridiculous assumption."

"Well, in my defense, I’d never seen anything like him before," Samus justified herself, crossing her arms. "Besides, he always seemed so... I don’t know, cute and fluffy."

"And then you found out that ‘cute pink bun’ can devour cosmic entities like they’re snacks," Sheik added.

"Yeah… and it took me less than a day to stop underestimating him," Samus took a sip from her glass, shuddering as she remembered the first time she saw Kirby swallow Donkey Kong whole like it was nothing. "That first tournament was definitely an experience. There were only 12 of us back then, and look at us now. We’re nearly 90."

"At least you were lucky enough to join and have support from the start," Corrin sighed, resting her cheek on one hand. "Not all of us had the same luck."

"Sad but true," Byleth sighed as well. "I remember a lot of people weren’t happy when it was announced that I’d be joining Smash. It seemed like people resented me just for existing."

"Oh, let me guess: because you were ‘another Fire Emblem character’?" Daisy said in the deepest voice she could manage.

"Or because you were ‘another swordfighter’?" Leaf rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, both," Byleth sighed again. "Apparently, having a sword is enough to earn a wave of hate."

"Same thing happened to me," Corrin said, hugging her legs, though mostly for comfort. "I think our world is popular for all the wrong reasons with Smash fans..."

"Well, I know a lot of people were happy when I was announced, but it’s true that there were some... eh... rather cruel comments directed at me," Isabelle said uncomfortably. "I’m starting to wonder if there’s some kind of special rule for being accepted into Smash without backlash."

"Just one: don’t be Waluigi," Peach said with amusement.

Her comment made everyone burst into laughter again, easing the tension for a moment.

"Well, I think Isabelle has a point," Min Min said with a somewhat sad smile. "The things people have said about me are... weird. Some say I should have been added much earlier, and others say I shouldn’t have been included at all."

"Join the club, girl," Mythra said bitterly, crossing her arms. "People said the same thing about Pyra and me. Some even preferred Rex over us."

Mythra glowed and shifted into Pyra, who closed her eyes, trying to stay calm.

"It’s true… Some people weren’t happy when we were introduced," the Aegis admitted. "I guess you get used to the comments, but then you see how people reacted to Joker, Banjo & Kazooie, Steve, and even Sora. Like Isabelle said, it feels like people just make up rules out of nowhere to decide who ‘deserves’ to be in Smash and who doesn’t."

"Well, to be fair, everyone and their grandmother lost their minds over Steve and Sora," Daisy pointed out. "Steve was more because of how ridiculous he is—let’s be real, he’s Steve."

"Oh, definitely," Bayonetta chuckled. "I won’t deny that the block boy is more powerful than he looks, but I’ll never forget the sheer amount of screams heard across my world’s entire city when Sora was announced."

"Even Mario seemed excited," Rosalina added. "And he’s usually the one welcoming everyone with open arms."

"I suppose what annoys some people the most is that no one understands the selection criteria," Zelda commented, her cheeks still a bit red from the previous conversation. "No matter who gets in, there will always be complaints."

"Pfft, well, if people are going to complain, at least do it with some class," Daisy shrugged. "I got left out of Brawl, and I didn’t throw a tantrum for years."

"No, of course not," Peach said with a teasing smile. "You just reminded every single person you met about it."

"Exactly!" Daisy laughed. "The important thing is, I handled it with grace."

"Hey, since we’re talking about expressionless characters like Steve, am I the only one who finds Villager a little… unsettling?" Byleth asked.

Isabelle, who was drinking from her glass, widened her eyes and slowly lowered it back down.

"U-Uh, I don’t know if it’s a good idea to talk about the Mayor behind his back..." the little dog secretary said nervously.

"Come on, Isabelle. You have to admit Villager is a bit strange," Lucina said. "He always has the same fixed smile, but I don’t trust it..."

"Yeah, and the way he fights is creepy," Corrin added. "He never changes expression, whether he’s smacking you with a net or dropping an entire tree on you."

"Exactly!" Daisy snapped her fingers. "That smile never goes away! It’s like he always knows something we don’t."

"Didn’t you see the interview on the first day we got here?" Min Min asked. "He literally threatened to take Fox down using nothing but a drawing!"

"Well... I can’t really defend that one..." Isabelle admitted with a sigh. "I recognize that the Mayor is... peculiar. But he’s not a bad person, really! He’s just way too competitive, and I think he takes Smash way too seriously for everyone else’s comfort. I think that’s why he gets along so well with Steve."

"Speaking of Steve, why does he always want to blow everything up with TNT?" Pyra questioned. "He always looks so disappointed when we tell him no."

"That has more to do with the weirdness of his weird world," Peach said. "I mean, literally everything is made of blocks where he comes from."

"I’d say the thing that creeps me out the most about Steve is how he just stares at you in silence..." Zelda murmured, shuddering. "It’s like he’s always calculating something."

"Like a programmer in their final development phase," Bayonetta added with a sly smile.

"More like a kid with unlimited access to explosives," Daisy said, shaking her head. "And you know what’s worse? It works! I don’t know how he does it, but that guy turns a fight into complete chaos in less than a minute."

"One second he’s mining out of nowhere, and the next he’s charging straight at you in a minecart on fast rails," Samus added with a sigh. "That’s why I’d rather fight R.O.B."

The others murmured, all in agreement with the sentiment.

Meanwhile, Pikachu and Squirtle were just about to reach the vent directly above the room where the girls were gathered. Squirtle moved slowly, but then the duct trembled slightly, forcing the two Pokémon to stop.

However, that turned out to be a bad idea, because the vent only shook more and more. Pikachu and Squirtle exchanged a glance before the duct completely broke apart, sending both Pokémon crashing down—right outside the door where the girls were gathered.

Dazed from the fall, the two slowly got to their feet. But as they did, they found shadows looming over them. Slowly, they looked up, only to see Samus, Peach, Zelda, Lucina, Bayonetta, and Pyra—some looking at them with disapproval, while others struggled to hold back their laughter.

"Hey," Fox’s voice came through the communicator tied to Squirtle, making both Pokémon pale. "What happened? What was that noi—"

But Pikachu didn’t let him finish. He ripped the communicator off Squirtle’s back and smashed it against the ground. That silenced Fox, but Pikachu needed to be sure, so he started stomping on it with all his might until it was reduced to pieces.

However, when he looked up, he only saw Samus raising an eyebrow, arms crossed. Pikachu let out a nervous laugh before grabbing Squirtle by the tail and bolting as if his life depended on it.

"Pika, pi!"

"Squirtle!" the other Pokémon cried in panic as they fled.

The girls silently watched Pikachu and Squirtle dash down the hallway, leaving behind the shattered remains of the communicator. There was a moment of stunned disbelief before Daisy broke the silence with a loud laugh.

"God, they were so obvious! They didn’t even try to make up an excuse!" she exclaimed between laughs.

"Well, after destroying the communicator like that, I don’t think it was even worth trying," Lucina added, shaking her head.

"I’m surprised they landed just outside the room and not directly on the table," Pyra said with an amused smile. "Though I bet that would’ve given Isabelle a heart attack."

"Who says she didn’t have one anyway?" Bayonetta replied, gesturing toward the little dog, who still had her ears down and was anxiously staring at the hallway.

Samus, however, wasn’t in the mood for jokes. She turned to Zelda, giving her a knowing look.

"There’s no way they decided to spy on us by themselves," she said calmly. "Who sent them?"

Zelda sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Let me guess… Snake and Fox."

"Why am I not surprised?" Samus rolled her eyes. "I’m going to kick Snake’s ass the next time I see him."

"And what about Fox?" Peach questioned.

Pyra suddenly shifted back into Mythra, only now the Aegis was holding her sword in hand.

"Oh, that damn fox is getting a special treatment from all of us."

And once again, the room erupted into laughter.

End of Chapter 17.

Chapter Text

Byleth had barely touched her food throughout lunch. Her thoughts and gaze constantly drifted away from what should have had her attention at that moment to another table, which didn’t help much.

She was sitting at a table with Lucina, Chrom, Zelda, Sonic, Pikachu, Simon, and Min Min, but the professor's eyes kept wandering toward the table where Corrin, Marth, Ike, Cloud, Sheik, Robin, and Dr. Mario were sitting.

Byleth's gaze always returned to Corrin, while the half-dragon girl didn't even seem to notice the professor's glances toward her. Ever since she joined Smash, that had become a habit. For some reason, she couldn’t get Corrin out of her head, but Corrin never seemed to notice her. And since Valentine’s Day, those thoughts had only grown stronger.

Unfortunately for her, the one who did notice how lost she was happened to be Sonic.

"I thought the ones who got distracted easily were the students, not the professors," he remarked with his usual sarcasm and teasing—because 90% of what he said was never serious.

Byleth blinked several times as if realizing for the first time all day where she actually was.

"Ah... excuse me?" was all she managed to say.

"Byleth, your food is probably cold by now, and you haven’t even touched it," the hedgehog pointed out. "Are you still with us, or is your mind on some kind of astral journey?"

Lucina, who had noticed Byleth's state for a while now, took the opportunity to step in.

"I have to admit, Sonic has a point. You’ve been quite distracted, Byleth," she commented with a slight smile, though her gaze held a hint of curiosity.

Byleth opened her mouth to respond but couldn’t come up with a convincing excuse. She couldn't just say her mind was elsewhere when it was already so obvious. Her eyes instinctively drifted again toward the other table, and this time, both Lucina and Sonic noticed it.

The hedgehog's grin widened immediately. "Ohhh, I get it now," he said with amusement, crossing his arms and resting an elbow on the table. "It’s not an astral journey—it’s a romantic one."

Byleth choked on her own saliva. "What?!"

"Oh, come on, don’t play dumb," Sonic laughed, tilting his head toward Corrin’s table. "You haven’t stopped looking in that direction since we sat down."

Lucina blinked and glanced at the swordsmen’s table, slowly putting the pieces together. "Corrin," she murmured before turning back to Byleth. "Is it because of her?"

The professor felt heat rise to her face. It wasn’t common for her to feel embarrassed, but the situation had caught her completely off guard. Before she could come up with a coherent response, Min Min leaned slightly toward her with a playful smile.

"Ohh, now this is interesting. Since when?"

"I don’t know what you’re talking about," Byleth tried to say firmly, but the way she avoided their gazes gave her away.

"Uh-huh, sure," Sonic wasn’t buying her denial for a second. "So what’s got you so distracted? Has our dear Corrin stolen your heart, and you just haven’t realized it yet?"

Byleth let out a sigh and ran a hand over her face. "It’s not that."

"But you’re not denying it either," Lucina observed astutely.

Simon, who had been silently listening to the conversation with a raised eyebrow, finally decided to add his own comment.

"There’s nothing wrong with having feelings for someone," he said casually, as if discussing the weather. "Though honestly, if you keep this up, I doubt Corrin will ever notice."

Byleth lowered her hand and looked at Simon in disbelief. "You too?"

"I’m just stating the obvious," the vampire hunter shrugged.

Byleth groaned and buried her face in her hands, as if hoping she could magically disappear.

Sonic burst out laughing at her reaction. "Wow, I didn’t expect you to get this flustered. I thought you were more of the 'serious and unshakable' type."

"I thought so too…" Lucina murmured, though a small smile formed on her lips.

Min Min rested her elbow on the table and propped her chin on her palm, clearly entertained by the situation. "Come on, Byleth, there’s no need to hide it. Look on the bright side—at least we’ve noticed, so we can help you."

Byleth lifted her head just enough to glare at the fighter with narrowed eyes. "Help me?"

"Obviously. Or do you plan on just staring at Corrin for the rest of eternity without doing anything?"

Byleth clicked her tongue and averted her gaze. "It’s not that simple…"

"It is," Sonic interrupted, placing both arms on the table with a smug grin. "Look, I’m no expert in relationships 'cause I don't care about them, but if you like someone and don’t do anything about it, chances are nothing will ever happen."

"Or worse," Min Min added, "someone else could swoop in and take her."

A chill ran down Byleth’s spine at that idea, though she tried not to show it.

"It’s not like I can just tell her out of nowhere," she muttered.

"Why not?" Lucina asked, her curiosity genuine.

Byleth fell silent for a moment, her gaze lost on the table. Why not? Because she feared Corrin might reject her? Because she didn’t want to ruin their current relationship? Or maybe… because she wasn’t even sure what she truly felt?

Before she could dwell on it too much, Sonic snapped his fingers in front of her face, snapping her out of her thoughts. "Hey, hey, don’t get all serious on us. It’s a simple question: do you like Corrin, yes or no?"

Byleth’s heart gave a small jump at how direct the question was. Everyone at the table was watching her expectantly. "…I don’t know."

Her answer made Simon let out a sigh. "Well, that’s a bit depressing."

"You need to figure out your feelings, Professor," Lucina said kindly. "No one’s saying you have to act on them right away, but at the very least, you should understand what it is you feel for her."

Byleth let out a long sigh. "I’ll think about it."

Sonic smirked. "Translation: 'I’m going to keep secretly staring at Corrin until I get so frustrated that I finally admit it.'"

Byleth shot him a murderous glare, but the hedgehog just laughed.

"Oh, come on, don’t be mad. That’s what friends are for, right? To tease you until you face the truth."

Min Min chuckled and bumped her fist against Sonic’s in solidarity.

Byleth sighed once more. How had she even ended up in this situation…?

Some time later, Byleth was hiding behind a column, watching Corrin and Link train in the mansion's courtyard.

It was ridiculous.

She, a renowned professor, a strategist with years of combat and leadership experience, was hiding behind a column, spying on someone as if she were a teenage student with a crush.

Byleth sighed and rested her forehead against the cold stone surface. What was she doing with her life?

"If you keep staring at her like that, you're going to burn a hole in her head."

Sonic's voice nearly made her jump in surprise. She quickly spun on her heels to find the hedgehog standing there, arms crossed, with a smug grin on his face.

"Are you following me now too?" she whispered, trying to sound annoyed.

"I'm not following you, I'm just good at showing up in interesting places," he replied shamelessly. "Besides, it was obvious you'd do something like this."

Byleth frowned. "I'm not doing anything."

"Sure, because lurking in the shadows while sighing dramatically doesn’t count as ‘something,’" Sonic shot back sarcastically, leaning against the column with his hands behind his head. "Come on, teach, admit it: you like Corrin, but you don't want to accept it."

Byleth looked away and turned her attention back to the scene in front of her. Corrin and Link exchanged blows with impressive fluidity, their swords clashing over and over in an almost harmonious rhythm. The half-dragon looked completely in her element, her movements full of grace and precision.

"It's not that simple…" she murmured.

Sonic raised an eyebrow. "Let me guess: 'Oh, but what if she rejects me?' 'Oh, but what if I ruin our friendship?' 'Oh, but what if an interdimensional portal opens and we fall into a dimension full of horrible monsters?'"

Byleth looked at him in disbelief. "Where did you even get that last one?"

"Eh, weird stuff happens here all the time," he shrugged. "But my point is you're overthinking it."

The professor exhaled in frustration and looked at Corrin again. "I don't know what I feel."

Sonic rolled his eyes. "Yeah, sure. And I'm not fast."

Byleth was about to respond, but at that moment, a laugh caught her attention. Corrin and Link had finished their training and were chatting, apparently joking about something. Corrin was smiling brightly, her natural warmth shining through.

Byleth felt her heart skip a beat.

"Mmm… I see," Sonic watched her with a knowing smirk. "Here’s some free advice, teach: if someone makes you stare at them with that 'I'm in trouble' look, it's because you definitely feel something for them."

Byleth felt heat rise to her face. "Stop talking nonsense."

"If you say so," Sonic took a few steps back before turning to her with a teasing grin. "But sooner or later, you're going to have to face it."

With that, the hedgehog disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving Byleth alone with her thoughts.

She let out a long sigh and ran a hand through her hair.

She was definitely in trouble.

Some time later, with the intent to make things more interesting, Min Min found Corrin in the mansion’s garden, giving Pikachu and Pichu a bath. The two Pokémon seemed to be thoroughly enjoying themselves.

The fighter with extendable arms smirked mischievously. Her plan was simple: approach under the guise of offering to help clean the Pokémon and then "casually" ask Corrin what she thought of Byleth. All so she could tease the poor professor later. After all, she wouldn’t be a good friend if she didn’t mess with her a little.

Min Min walked over casually, making sure her smile didn’t seem too suspicious.

"Wow, that looks like hard work," she commented naturally as she crouched down next to Corrin.

The half-dragon looked up and smiled at her, still gently rinsing Pikachu. "Oh, Min Min. Yeah, but it's fun. They love the water."

Pikachu and Pichu perked their ears excitedly at that, though the smaller of the two lost his balance and fell onto his back, making Corrin giggle.

"That’s obvious," Min Min replied, rolling up her sleeves a bit before picking up a sponge. "Mind if I help?"

"Not at all. Thanks."

Min Min started scrubbing Pikachu’s back gently as she thought about how to bring up the topic casually. The problem was, she had zero subtlety, so she ended up going for the direct approach.

"Hey, Corrin."

"Yeah?"

"What do you think of Byleth?"

Corrin blinked, clearly not expecting the question. "Byleth?"

"Yeah. The professor. Blue hair. Shiny sword. Serious expression most of the time. Ring a bell?"

Corrin chuckled softly at the description. "Of course I know who she is."

"And?" Min Min pressed, pretending the question wasn’t a big deal as she kept washing Pikachu.

Corrin fell silent for a moment, as if organizing her thoughts. "Well… she’s very strong. Her combat style is impressive, and you can tell she has a lot of experience. She doesn’t talk much, but when she does, her words carry weight."

Min Min raised an eyebrow. "Uh-huh… and what else?"

Corrin tilted her head curiously. "Why are you asking?"

"No reason in particular," Min Min answered far too quickly to be believable. "Just… curious."

Corrin didn’t seem entirely convinced, but she answered anyway. "Well, I think she’s also quite kind, even if she doesn’t show it in the most obvious way. When someone needs help, she doesn’t hesitate to step in."

Min Min smirked slyly. "And do you think she’s cute?"

Corrin froze for a split second before blinking multiple times. "…Huh?"

"I mean, objectively speaking," Min Min continued, feigning indifference. "Wouldn't you say she has a certain charm?"

Corrin blinked again and touched her chin thoughtfully. "I suppose… she has an imposing presence, but in an attractive way."

Min Min nearly burst out laughing because that response was going to send poor Byleth into a crisis when she told her.

"Interesting, interesting," she mused, nodding to herself.

"I still don’t get where you’re going with this," Corrin said with a small smile.

"Oh, it’s nothing. I’m just… gathering information."

Corrin looked at her with a mix of amusement and suspicion but eventually shook her head and turned back to Pichu, who had covered his face in bubbles.

Min Min, meanwhile, was already scheming how she was going to use this conversation to tease Byleth later.

Byleth wasn’t sure whether she wanted to disappear from the face of the earth, lock herself in her room and pretend she had died, or kill Sonic and Min Min for taking things too far.

Whatever the case, the moment Min Min mentioned what she had done and what Corrin had said, Byleth melted into the living room couch and muffled a scream into a pillow, which also served to hide how red her face had become.

"This is abuse," Byleth mumbled from her defeated position on the couch.

"Nah, this is fun," Min Min countered with a wide grin as Sonic laughed beside her.

Lucina, who was also present, had a hand over her mouth, trying to suppress her laughter.

"Oh, come on, Professor," the extendable-armed fighter said, patting her on the shoulder. "It’s not every day you find out that the person you like thinks you’re attractive."

"I do not like her!" Byleth lifted her head just enough to glare at her, but the intensity of the color on her face betrayed her words.

Sonic crossed his arms and shook his head in amusement. "By Chaos, you're such a bad liar it actually hurts."

"Besides, you didn’t deny the part about her thinking you're attractive," Lucina pointed out, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she looked at Byleth.

Byleth blanked out for a moment. Then, not knowing how to respond, she let her face fall back onto the pillow.

"Ohh, she's spiraling," Min Min said with a cackle.

"She definitely is," Sonic agreed, laughing along with her.

Byleth let out a muffled groan. How had she ended up in this situation? Why couldn't she just go about her life without these three making her love life (was that even what this was?) their new favorite source of entertainment?

"Come on, Byleth, look at it this way," Sonic said, perching himself on the back of the couch. "If Corrin already thinks you're attractive, you're halfway there."

Byleth looked at him in disbelief. "That means nothing."

"Of course it means something," Min Min chimed in with a shrug. "We’re not saying you should run off and confess right this second, but at least stop acting like your feelings are some kind of problem."

"I don’t even know what I feel," Byleth muttered.

"You will, if you stop running from it," Lucina said gently, her smile more understanding than teasing.

Byleth sighed, feeling drained. Maybe they were right. Maybe instead of having a crisis every time someone mentioned Corrin, she should try to understand what was actually going on in her head.

But for now, all she wanted was to keep these three from harassing her about it any further.

"…Can you at least pretend you have lives of your own instead of being laser-focused on mine?"

Min Min laughed. "Nah, this is way more fun."

"And we’re not stopping until you do something about it," Sonic added with a smug grin.

Byleth looked at them, then turned to Lucina, hoping that at least she would show some mercy.

The swordswoman simply smiled. "I can’t deny that this is pretty entertaining."

Byleth groaned and buried her face in the pillow again, utterly resigned.

Some time later, Byleth walked through the mansion’s hallways—or at least, as calmly as she could. She planned to lock herself in her room with a book for a while to avoid any more embarrassing comments from Sonic and Min Min.

However, she was so lost in thought that she didn’t notice where she was going and bumped into someone.

She was about to apologize until she realized that the person she had bumped into... was Corrin.

Byleth felt her entire body tense up immediately.

"Oh, sorry," Corrin said with a gentle smile, stepping back to give her some space.

Byleth blinked, processing the situation. This was supposed to be her moment of peace. Why was the universe against her?

"No, it was my fault," she managed to say in a neutral tone, though internally, her brain was screaming.

Corrin tilted her head in curiosity. "You seem distracted. Is something bothering you?"

Only the fact that apparently everyone has decided I’m in love with you, and now I can’t even look at you without having a crisis.

"It’s nothing," she responded quickly. Too quickly.

Corrin gave her a slightly suspicious look but didn’t press the issue. "I see… Well, I was just about to go train. Would you like to join me?"

Byleth felt her brain short-circuit for a moment.

Decisions, decisions.

If she said yes, she risked Sonic, Min Min, and Lucina seeing them and teasing her even more. But if she said no, she’d probably feel like a coward.

"...Sure," she ended up saying before she could stop herself.

Corrin smiled, seemingly pleased with the answer. "Great! Let’s go."

Byleth followed in silence, trying to ignore how her heart was beating just a bit faster than normal.

On the training field, Byleth gripped her sword firmly, focusing on the fight. This was what she did best. She didn’t have to think about feelings, about annoying comments, or about her recent existential crisis.

She just had to fight.

Corrin moved with impeccable grace, her sword sliding effortlessly as she dodged and countered.

"You’re incredibly fast," Byleth commented as she blocked a strike with her own sword.

"Thanks. But you’re just as impressive," Corrin replied with a smile before twisting around and lunging with a thrust that Byleth barely managed to dodge.

The fight continued, both of them carefully measuring their moves. Byleth enjoyed facing someone so skilled. It was a challenge… and she liked that.

But then, something unexpected happened.

In an attempt to dodge one of Corrin’s attacks, Byleth lost her balance. It wasn’t something that happened often, but she was so focused—or maybe too distracted, damn it—that she didn’t see it coming.

Corrin reacted quickly, letting go of her sword and catching Byleth by both arms, while Byleth’s hands instinctively landed—

On Corrin’s chest.

For a second, they just stayed there. Too close.

Byleth could feel the warmth of Corrin’s arms holding her steady, her breathing calm despite the intensity of their sparring.

"Are you okay?" Corrin asked with concern.

"S-Sure," Byleth replied, feeling her face burn.

Corrin smiled in relief but didn’t immediately let go.

Byleth, meanwhile, was desperately trying to process what had just happened while her brain split into two conflicting thoughts:

1. Oh gods, I’m way too close.

2. Why the hell isn’t my body moving?!

Her hands were still where they should not be, and the fact that Corrin didn’t seem uncomfortable only made her panic more.

Corrin blinked and tilted her head slightly. "Your face is red. Do you have a fever?"

Byleth felt a minor mental collapse.

Why does she have to be so damn pure?

"I’m fine," she muttered quickly, jumping back as if she had just touched something dangerous.

"Are you sure?" Corrin asked, stepping forward again and removing a glove to place her hand on Byleth’s forehead.

Byleth felt her entire nervous system collapse in real time.

The warmth of Corrin’s hand on her forehead and the concern in her expression only made Byleth’s heart pound even harder.

Damn. Damn. DAMN.

"I-I'm fine," she insisted, clumsily pushing Corrin’s hand away. "It was just... the heat from training."

Corrin studied her for a moment, as if analyzing the truth of her words, but eventually nodded with a small smile. "If you say so. But you should get some rest—I don’t want you overexerting yourself."

Byleth stiffly nodded, trying to ignore the internal chaos wreaking havoc in her mind.

Corrin picked up her sword from the ground and gave her one last smile before saying goodbye. "That was a great training session. I’d love to do it again soon."

Byleth could only nod like a mannequin as she watched Corrin walk away.

And then…

"PFFFFT."

That damn sound came from her left.

She slowly turned her head and found Sonic and Min Min hiding behind some barrels, struggling to contain their laughter.

"Oh no," Sonic whispered through his teeth. "She touched her face, and Byleth.exe crashed in real time. Min Min, this is worse than we thought."

"I told you she was a lost cause, but noooo, 'Min Min, you’re exaggerating,' 'Min Min, it’s not that serious,' and LOOK AT THIS."

Byleth felt her soul leave her body. "What the hell are you two doing here?"

Sonic hopped onto one of the barrels, flashing her a shameless grin. "Just witnessing a professor’s greatest existential crisis."

Min Min nodded with mock solemnity. "It’s our duty to make sure you don’t collapse into denial."

Byleth closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I’m leaving."

"That’s a step in the right direction, Byleth," Sonic teased. "But sooner or later, you’re gonna have to accept it."

"Accept it? I don’t—"

"Byleth," Min Min interrupted with a huge grin. "How did it feel when she touched your forehead?"

"...”

Byleth turned and walked away without another word.

"That’s a 'I liked it'!" Min Min called after her.

"Totally a 'I liked it,'" Sonic agreed.

Byleth swore that if she ever ended up in jail, it would be because she tried to murder them.

"You two are unbearable…" she muttered at last, turning around to glare at them. "What do you expect now? That I stay up in the middle of the night thinking about her?"

If that’s what they expected, well… it worked.

Because yeah—it was 2 AM, and Byleth couldn’t stop thinking about what had happened.

"...Damn it…"

Byleth rolled over in bed for the hundredth time, staring at the ceiling with a deep frown.

She had trained with Corrin many times before. She had fought against her, talked with her, shared meals, and even worked together as a team on multiple occasions.

So why the hell was this suddenly a problem?

She covered her face with a pillow and let out a frustrated groan.

It was Sonic and Min Min’s fault. No doubt about it. If they hadn’t started with their stupid comments, she wouldn’t be in this existential crisis.

But…

Byleth shifted uncomfortably in bed.

The truth was, she did feel something different.

Every time she recalled the way Corrin had held her, the warmth of her arms, or her gentle smile, her heart beat just a little faster.

And that was a problem.

"No. No. I refuse." She sat up abruptly, shaking her head as if that would erase her thoughts.

She had more important things to worry about.

Training. Strategies. Weapon maintenance. Anything else.

Definitely not staying up at night thinking about how Corrin had looked at her today.

Damn it.

She flopped back onto the bed and covered her face with a sigh.

Maybe Min Min and Sonic were right. Maybe there was no point in denying it anymore.

But admitting it meant opening a door to something unknown—something she wasn’t sure how to handle.

And that scared her a little.

"I need to sleep…" she muttered, closing her eyes with determination.

Five seconds later, she opened them again.

...Yeah, she wasn’t sleeping tonight.

Byleth didn’t sleep at all. Her mind had been a complete mess since the early hours, filled with strange thoughts about Corrin—how beautiful she was, how radiant her smile was, how tempting her lips looked…

And by breakfast, she was slumped over her hand, nearly drooling onto her food with her eyes closed.

Sonic and Min Min, who would have normally teased her about it, were now starting to look concerned.

"Look, two days ago, this was the funniest thing ever, but now… now I’m starting to feel kind of bad," Sonic admitted.

"Yeah… I almost feel like telling her to just get over it already," Min Min added, resting her cheek in her hand as she watched Byleth, who hadn’t moved an inch since sitting down.

The professor remained there, head resting on her hand, fork idly poking at her scrambled eggs, eyes completely shut.

Sonic snapped his fingers in front of her face. "Professor. Byleth. The sun’s out. Time to wake up."

It took a moment, but Byleth eventually stirred, blinking groggily before letting out a yawn and looking around in confusion.

"Mmm… where am I?"

"In the dining hall, with your breakfast colder than the Ice Climbers’ Final Smash, drooling like you haven’t slept all night," Sonic said, rolling his eyes. "Byleth, do us all a favor and just stop being in denial already, will you?"

Byleth frowned, her exhaustion evident. "I’m not in denial…" she mumbled in a raspy voice before yawning again.

"Oh, you totally are," Min Min countered, raising an eyebrow. "You were literally drooling and mumbling about Corrin. If that doesn’t tell you something, you’re a lost cause."

Byleth just wanted to disappear at this point. Maybe she should find a way to make her male counterpart, the other Byleth, take her place in Smash so she could vanish and never be seen again…

Or maybe it was finally time to accept that there was no escaping this, and that Sonic and Min Min were right… even if she hated to admit it.

"...”

"Sorry, what was that?" Sonic asked when Byleth murmured something.

"...”

"Professor, I don’t speak in whispers, I can’t hear you!" Min Min said.

Byleth groaned but finally let it out. "...I think… I do like her…"

An absolute silence fell over the table.

Min Min and Sonic looked at each other, blinked a couple of times… and then—

"HA! I KNEW IT!" Min Min shot up from her seat, pointing at Byleth with a triumphant grin.

"We have official confirmation!" Sonic fist-bumped the air in victory.

Byleth buried her face in her hands. "I regret it. I didn’t say anything. It doesn’t exist."

"Oh, no, no, no—you can’t take it back now," Min Min said, still beaming. "You just admitted it."

"In fact, we’re carving this in stone," Sonic added, rubbing his hands together. "Let me go find a chisel or something."

"Shut up…" Byleth shot them a glare, but her bright red cheeks completely ruined the effect.

Min Min sighed with mock nostalgia. "Aww, our little professor is growing up."

"Yeah, and falling in love in real time. Beautiful." Sonic pretended to wipe away a fake tear.

Byleth narrowed her eyes. "I’m going to kill you both."

"You can try," Sonic taunted with a smirk, "but we both know you’re too tired to chase us."

"Besides, what would Corrin do if you got arrested?" Min Min teased. "Would she visit you in jail? Hold your hand through the glass?"

"I DON’T WANT TO TALK ABOUT THIS ANYMORE!" Byleth slammed her palms on the table and stood up abruptly, her chair screeching against the floor.

"Whatever you say," Sonic said nonchalantly, but the look he exchanged with Min Min said, This isn’t over.

Byleth sighed and rubbed her temples. "I’m leaving."

"To go find Corrin!" Min Min called.

"NO! To find peace of mind!" Byleth stormed off before they could say anything else.

Sonic and Min Min watched her disappear through the door. Then, in perfect sync, they turned to each other and smirked.

"Give her two days," Sonic said.

"Nah, one and a half," Min Min grinned.

End of Chapter 18.

Chapter Text

Each tournament—at least the ones he participated in—Dr. Mario performed a check-up on all the other participants, or at least to those who allowed him to. He did it simply out of concern for his patients. After all, they couldn’t be part of the tournament just because they were in good physical condition; they also had to be healthy.

This was never mandatory in Melee or the previous tournament, as several fighters refused to undergo a check-up, and Dr. Mario never forced them. This time, however, the announcer decided to make it a mandatory requirement for all fighters equally. No one could refuse; if they wanted to stay in the tournament and participate, they had to undergo Dr. Mario’s check-up and follow his instructions to stay healthy.

Right now, he had just finished examining King K. Rool, handing him a file containing information about the state of his organs, his body's overall condition, what he should stop doing and consuming to stay in shape, and as a bonus, he gave him a huge steak for good behavior. K. Rool didn’t even wait before taking the first bite of the steak and then left.

With him gone, Dr. Mario sat at his desk to jot down a few more notes on K. Rool’s file before moving on to the next patient.

"Announcer, please ask Isabelle to come to my office," the doctor said without looking up from his papers.

Soon, the mansion’s speaker system emitted an audible buzz before the announcer spoke. "Isabelle, please report to Dr. Mario’s office."

With the message delivered, Dr. Mario waited about ten minutes before hearing a knock on the door. "Come in."

The door opened, and Isabelle entered, looking a bit nervous. She closed the door behind her before approaching the doctor’s desk and sitting in the chair in front of it.

Dr. Mario adjusted his reading glasses and gave her a small reassuring smile. "There’s no need to be nervous, Isabelle. This is just a routine check-up."

"I-I know..." she replied, shifting in her seat. "It’s just that… well, I’ve never had to take a medical exam to participate in anything."

"I understand. But this tournament can be exhausting, even for someone as organized as you. I just want to make sure you’re in good condition."

Isabelle nodded timidly as Dr. Mario took his stethoscope and placed it around his neck.

"Alright, how have you been feeling lately? Any discomfort? Pain? Excessive fatigue?"

"Mm... well, I’ve been a little more tired than usual, but I think it’s because of the training. I want to do my best in the tournament, so I’ve been practicing a lot."

Dr. Mario nodded and wrote something in his notebook. "That’s good, but we need to make sure you’re not overexerting yourself. Come, I’ll run some general tests to be sure everything’s alright."

And so he did. The doctor proceeded to check Isabelle’s weight, throat, took a small blood sample, performed several X-rays, checked her pulse, and ensured her reflexes were in order.

When he finished, he sat down to fill out Isabelle’s report to give it to her. However, when he was done, he accidentally dropped it along with another file. The photos from both slipped out of place and landed face-down on the opposite files. Dr. Mario picked one up, and upon flipping the photo over and seeing Isabelle’s picture, he assumed it was the file he had just completed.

"Well, here you go," he said, handing the file to Isabelle. "And for good behavior, I think I have a bone around here..."

"Seriously?" Isabelle gave him a deadpan look. "Look, I know I’m a dog, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to go crazy over—"

Her sentence died the moment Dr. Mario held up a bright white bone in his hand. Isabelle blinked. Several times. Suddenly, she felt her throat go dry.

In her room, Isabelle chewed on the bone, her tail wagging as she cleared some space on her desk to sit down and read the results of the tests Dr. Mario had run.

Once she had enough space, she sat down with the file in her hands and read it carefully, never stopping chewing on the bone... at least until she read the first line of the report, her eyes widening in panic.

"General health condition: concerning. It is recommended to change the diet immediately to avoid further complications."

Her muzzle trembled, and she dropped the bone. "Huh...?"

She read the line again to make sure she hadn’t misunderstood. No, there it was, in clear and blunt text. She swallowed hard and continued reading.

"The subject shows signs of extreme acidity, gas buildup, and a stomach in a constant state of irritation due to a diet based on highly greasy and dubious-origin foods."

Isabelle felt her heart start to race. "W-what...? That can’t be right! I always watch my diet!" she exclaimed, but her voice shook with pure nervousness.

Even so, her eyes returned to the file, as if her own body was determined to torture her.

"If this continues, the patient could develop a severe case of chronic gastritis with the risk of uncontrollable reflux."

"UNCONTROLLABLE REFLUX?!" she screamed out loud, feeling like the room was spinning as dramatic thunder crashed behind her.

Her mind started filling in the blanks. Was it because of the cookies? But she only ate a few a day! Well... maybe more than a few, but that couldn’t be enough to ruin her stomach!

Isabelle clutched her head with both paws. "Oh my gosh, I can’t die like this! I haven’t even finished filing the tournament’s documents!"

She jumped from her seat and started pacing around the room, breathing erratically.

"O-okay, okay, calm down, Isabelle... Calm down! Maybe there’s a solution. Maybe... I need a second opinion!"

Wasting no time, she grabbed the file and ran out of her room—not before quickly returning for the bone and placing it in her mouth before dashing away in a panic.

In the mansion's living room, Mario and Sonic were looking over their own pamphlets after Dr. Mario’s diagnosis.

"Lose weight and avoid consuming greasy food regularly?" Sonic read aloud in disbelief. "Come on, I haven’t been chubby since the '90s! And I literally run every day. This pamphlet makes no sense!"

"I think it’s because you eat Chili Dogs like a madman," Mario said with a teasing smirk. "Though I shouldn’t complain. Mine also says I need to lose weight."

Mario sighed and closed his pamphlet, scratching his head under his cap.

"But how am I supposed to do that? My entire diet is basically pasta and more pasta!"

"Maybe by eating something that doesn’t have a thousand calories per bite," Sonic joked, giving him a friendly elbow.

Mario huffed, but before he could reply, both of them heard a scream coming from the hallway.

"DOCTOOOORR!!"

They turned just in time to see Isabelle sprinting toward them at full speed, clutching her health pamphlet in one paw and biting down on a bone. She looked distressed, her ears flattened, and her eyes filled with panic.

"Whoa, Isabelle, what happened?!" Sonic exclaimed, stepping back just in case.

Isabelle skidded to a stop in front of them, panting. She dropped the bone so she could speak. "Guys, this is terrible! According to this diagnosis, my health is in danger!"

Mario blinked and took the pamphlet from her paws to take a look. As he read, his expression shifted from confusion to concern. "Mamma mia… this is serious."

"Really?" Sonic snatched the pamphlet and glanced through it. "‘Extreme acidity, gas buildup, constant stomach irritation…’" He stopped and raised an eyebrow at Isabelle. "Have you been eating dynamite or something?"

"This isn’t funny!" Isabelle snatched the pamphlet back and hugged it to her chest, trembling. "I don’t know what I did wrong! I always take care of myself!"

Mario patted her head reassuringly.

"Maybe Dr. Mario made a mistake," he suggested. "I don’t think you actually have any of those symptoms."

"Or maybe you just need to change your diet," Sonic said, scratching his ear nonchalantly. But the moment he saw Isabelle’s eyes welling up with tears and received a glare from Mario, he sighed and shook his head. "Look, I’m just saying… if the diagnosis isn’t wrong, just change your eating habits. You’re not gonna die from eating healthy."

"Says the guy who eats Chili Dogs every hour," Mario rolled his eyes.

"I’m good at giving advice, not following it," Sonic grinned proudly.

Isabelle sighed and collapsed onto a nearby couch, hugging the pamphlet like it was her last hope for survival. "I guess Sonic has a point… I just have to change my diet, and that should be enough, right?"

"Hey, I think you’re overreacting—" Mario started, but Isabelle was already lost in her thoughts.

"But what if it’s not enough? What if it only gets worse? What if what I have is incurable and I become a lost cause? What if, in a few months, I can’t even smell a cookie without writhing in pain? What if the acidity makes me explode out of nowhere?!"

She suddenly gasped dramatically.

"WHAT IF I DIE?!"

Before either of them could say anything, Isabelle dashed away, crying in panic while Mario and Sonic watched in stunned silence.

"And I thought Luigi was dramatic… no offense," Sonic muttered, rolling his eyes.

"Ugh… the worst part is, I know you’re right," Mario sighed, rubbing his eyes with one hand.

In the mansion’s dining hall, Kirby, King Dedede, and Yoshi were enjoying a gigantic breakfast. Kirby swallowed entire pancakes in one gulp, Dedede devoured a chicken leg in a single bite, and Yoshi juggled eggs before slurping them up with his long tongue.

Isabelle walked in, intending to grab a coffee and maybe a piece of toast… but the moment the smell of hot food reached her nose, she remembered the words from the pamphlet.

"Extreme acidity…"

Her right eye twitched.

"Hi!" Kirby greeted her cheerfully before pointing to the food-laden table. "Poyo!"

Dedede let out a chuckle-like noise and tossed a cream-filled donut at her.

Isabelle’s instincts told her to catch it in midair, and her paws reacted before her brain could process the situation. But as soon as she looked at the donut in her hand, her pupils shrank.

"Risk of uncontrollable reflux."

She stared at it like it was poisoned, swallowing hard. Yoshi tilted his head in confusion.

"Yoshi?" he asked, wondering if she was going to eat it.

Isabelle let out a startled yelp and flung the donut away as if it burned her paws. Kirby caught it in his mouth and swallowed it in one go, blinking at her over-the-top reaction. "U-uh… n-no, thanks… I-I… I have to go."

With a nervous, shaky laugh, Isabelle turned and left the dining hall as if she had just seen a ghost.

Kirby, Dedede, and Yoshi remained silent.

Dedede pointed at her, confused, while chewing his chicken leg.

"Poyo," Kirby shrugged immediately before inhaling the eggs Isabelle had left on the table.

Later, Isabelle was in the kitchen, searching for something "safe" to eat. After much hesitation, she settled on a simple salad.

But just as she was about to take her first bite, a sweet voice made her freeze.

"Oh, Isabelle~!"

A shiver ran down her spine as she slowly turned. Peach was standing at the doorway, holding a tray of freshly baked cookies.

"I made some honey cinnamon cookies! I know you love them, so I made a special batch just for you!"

Isabelle felt utterly betrayed. Her snout twitched at the sweet aroma. Her stomach growled, begging for at least a taste.

But then she remembered.

"Gas buildup…"

"U-uh… P-Peach, thanks, but…"

"Come on, try one!" Peach picked up a cookie and held it out with a warm smile. "They’re delicious!"

Isabelle felt like she was in an infernal test of willpower. She fought against the urge to open her mouth and devour the cookie right then and there, but fear was stronger. "I-I can’t… I’m sorry…"

Without another word, she grabbed her salad and bolted from the kitchen before she did something she’d regret.

Peach watched her go, raising an eyebrow. "Did I say something wrong?"

Daisy, who had just entered the kitchen, grabbed a cookie from the tray and popped it into her mouth without hesitation. "Eh, let her be. She’s probably on a diet after Dr. Mario’s checkup."

That night, Isabelle was in her room, hugging a pillow. She had gone hours without eating anything but lettuce and water, and she felt miserable.

"Ugh… this is horrible…" she whispered, staring at the ceiling. "Is this what being healthy feels like…?"

She rolled over, and her eyes landed on her desk. There it was.

The bone Dr. Mario had given her.

White. Shiny. Crunchy.

Her animal instincts fought against her self-control. "No… I can’t… I have to resist…"

But then, her stomach let out a monstrous growl. Her body trembled.

"Just… one little bite…"

She carefully picked up the bone. Stared at it.

Opened her mouth.

And then, her mind betrayed her.

"Extreme acidity."

"Risk of uncontrollable reflux."

"Gas buildup."

Finally, Isabelle reached her limit.

"AHH! I CAN’T TAKE IT ANYMORE!" She screamed, then ran in frantic circles around her room—miraculously not knocking over the stacks of papers around her. "I need to eat more than just a stupid salad! My stomach can't take it anymore!"

She looked frantically around the room, before her eyes landed on the pamphlet from Dr. Mario’s checkup.

Immediately, she scowled, grabbed it, and stormed out of her room.

On the other hand, Dr. Mario was close to finishing the checkups. Right now, he was about to examine Pyra, but the Aegis seemed hesitant about stepping onto the scale to measure her weight.

"Come on, Pyra. It's no big deal, you just have to stand there, and I'll do the rest," Dr. Mario said, arms crossed.

"Um, is this really... necessary?" Pyra asked nervously, her cheeks flushed as she hugged herself.

"This is just part of the procedure. I risk offending with the question, but have you ever been to a doctor?"

Pyra didn't answer. The blush on her cheeks only deepened, making Dr. Mario sigh.

"I suppose that's a no..."

"I-It's not that..." Pyra finally said. "Well, it's true that I've never had a checkup, but that's not what makes me uncomfortable... I-I, uh... I don't have a good experience with... my weight."

Dr. Mario blinked, tilting his head. "Well, I could ask what you mean, but it would be easier if you just step on the scale."

Pyra still seemed doubtful about the idea, but before Dr. Mario could truly reprimand her, the office door suddenly swung open, and Isabelle walked in at a brisk pace.

"Doctor! I need another checkup!" the pup shouted.

Dr. Mario blinked a couple of times, surprised by Isabelle's sudden entrance.

"Another checkup?" he repeated, confused. "Isabelle, I already did one this morning. You’re not seriously ill."

"But I’m dying!" she exclaimed dramatically, rushing toward the doctor in desperation. "I haven’t eaten anything decent all day! I’ve been surviving on lettuce and water! Lettuce and water, doctor! I’m suffering!"

Dr. Mario let out a deep sigh. "And why are you eating less?"

"Because I don’t want to risk suffering from anything the pamphlet says!" Isabelle said in panic, desperately waving the pamphlet around.

Dr. Mario took the pamphlet and pulled his glasses from his coat, carefully reading through the diagnosis with a raised eyebrow. However, the more he read, the deeper his frown became.

"...Isabelle, these are not your results," he said after finishing.

Isabelle literally felt the ground beneath her shatter like glass, leaving her surrounded by a void of darkness.

"W-What?" Isabelle stopped hyperventilating for a second. "What do you mean they’re not my results?! You gave them to me!"

Dr. Mario sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose before pointing to the pamphlet’s heading. "This pamphlet belongs to Wario."

Isabelle went blank.

Pyra, who was still in the room, blinked in surprise. Dr. Mario handed her the pamphlet, and the Aegis read the heading aloud: "'Diagnosis: Excessive consumption of raw onions and high-stress levels may cause extreme acidity, risk of uncontrollable reflux, and gas accumulation...'"

Isabelle felt as if her soul had left her body. "B-But... but... but..."

Dr. Mario checked his desk and pulled out another pamphlet, handing it to Isabelle. "This is your actual diagnosis. I suppose the papers got mixed up when I dropped both your pamphlet and Wario’s, which is why I gave you his by mistake. My apologies."

Isabelle took the pamphlet with trembling paws before reading it aloud: "'Health in good condition. Energy levels are adequate. It is recommended to maintain a balanced diet and avoid excess, but you may continue with your normal eating habits.'"

The silence in the room was so strong that even the faint buzzing of a fly could be heard.

Isabelle finally sighed in relief, hugging the pamphlet. "Thank goodness... I don’t know how much longer I could’ve lasted if I hadn’t come."

"Why didn’t you just do that from the start?" Dr. Mario asked, crossing his arms and raising an eyebrow.

Isabelle blinked a couple of times before laughing sheepishly. "I guess I let the panic get to me..." she admitted, scratching her head. "Anyway! Thanks for the help, doctor! Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to eat, or I’ll lose my mind!"

With that, Isabelle dashed out of the room at full speed, while Dr. Mario chuckled and shook his head.

Pyra tried to take advantage of that subtle distraction to sneak out as discreetly as possible, slowly backing toward the door. But just as she was about to reach it, Dr. Mario was suddenly beside her, grabbing her by the wrist.

"You’re not skipping the scale," he said firmly as he guided her toward it, while Pyra groaned in frustration and pouted.

End of Chapter 19.

Chapter Text

Recently, Dr. Mario conducted a check-up on all the fighters since the announcer had established it as a mandatory requirement to continue participating in the competition. Some of them received, among other things, recommendations to get in shape and lose weight... The problem was that the mansion's gym had recently been closed because someone—who was definitely not Bowser or King K. Rool, not at all—broke part of the equipment, meaning the gym would be closed until further notice.  

The gym was the preferred method for some fighters to exercise and, according to others, the most tolerable way to lose weight. Now, those who wanted to work out could still do so by lifting heavy objects in other areas, but those who wanted to lose weight had to find another way to do it...  

So they turned to the only person in the entire roster who could help them with their task without losing patience in the process: the Wii Fit Trainer.  

Her name alone said it all. She was the expert when it came to personal care and training to stay fit and healthy. If there was anyone who could help certain fighters lose weight without using the gym, it was her.  

In record time, the Wii Fit Trainer reorganized the mansion’s dining hall to set up a special yoga class for the fighters who decided to follow Dr. Mario’s instructions: Mario, Kirby, Bowser, Wario, Sonic, King Dedede, Pac-Man, King K. Rool, Banjo, and Pyra.  

Mario, Dedede, and Banjo were there to improve their physical condition for health reasons, and Dedede already practiced yoga on his own in his room. Bowser, Wario, and K. Rool were there because they preferred not to risk being kicked out of the tournament—not after the last time Bowser and King K. Rool angered the announcer. Sure, it was just once, but that was more than enough. Sonic and Pac-Man were there out of obligation. Literally, Zelda had shot them a death glare to make sure they attended the class.  

Pyra was a special case. She only wanted to lose weight in the sense of becoming lighter, and she thought taking this class might help. Plus, it saved her from ever again experiencing such an awkward situation that would lead to her being called "heavy." She never wanted to go through that again—not in a million years.  

And then there was Kirby, who was just happy to be included.  

Most of them were dressed for the occasion. Mario, Banjo, Wario, and Pyra wore comfortable sportswear and were barefoot; Kirby, Bowser, Dedede, Pac-Man, and K. Rool wore sports headbands and wristbands; and then there was Sonic, who wore a white shirt and blue shorts but kept his usual gloves and shoes.  

The Wii Fit Trainer stood at the front of the improvised classroom, hands together in a resting position, a calm expression on her face. She observed the fighters with a serene smile, ready to guide them through a session that, she hoped, would help them both physically and mentally.  

"Welcome to your first yoga class," she said in a relaxing voice. "I hope you're all ready to improve your flexibility, balance, and overall well-being."  

The fighters exchanged glances. Some were ready to begin, while others already regretted being there. Sonic, for example, had his arms crossed with an annoyed expression.  

"This is going to be a disaster..." he muttered under his breath.  

Zelda, who was seated at a table off to the side of the dining hall, shot him another glare. Sonic let out a heavy sigh before placing his hands on his hips.  

"Alright, let’s start with something simple. Let's take a deep breath in..." the Wii Fit Trainer instructed, raising her arms above her head.  

The fighters tried to follow her, with varying results. Pyra, Mario, and Banjo managed to do it without any trouble. Dedede, with his large body, made an admirable effort, while Kirby simply puffed himself up a little more than usual.  

On the other hand, King K. Rool and Wario didn’t seem entirely convinced this would work.  

"How is this supposed to make me lose weight?" K. Rool grumbled, crossing his arms.  

"Yeah, I was expecting something more... I don’t know, with movement!" Wario added, fidgeting in place.  

"Patience is key in yoga," the Trainer replied with the same calm demeanor as always. "Let's continue with the next pose."  

She gracefully leaned forward, stretching her arms and legs into a flawless pose.  

"Let’s try the downward dog pose."  

The fighters did their best... with varying degrees of success.  

Mario and Pyra managed to do the pose without much trouble. Sonic, though grumbling, had the flexibility to pull it off. Banjo and Pac-Man somehow maintained their balance, but Bowser and K. Rool… well, it was clear that this class was going to be a challenge for them.  

"How am I supposed to do this with my shell?!" Bowser growled, looking at his own posture in frustration.  

"This is harder than it looks..." Banjo commented, while Kazooie chuckled from inside his backpack.  

Dedede, meanwhile, simply settled into a position that looked more like a walrus lounging on the beach.  

"Poyo..." said Kirby, who, in his attempt to replicate the pose, ended up upside down with his tiny hands touching the floor and his little feet dangling in the air.  

The Wii Fit Trainer maintained her composure, but it was clear she was going to need all her patience to handle this group. Internally, she was already reconsidering her decision to take on this task. She just needed to find the right approach.  

"Alright, let’s move on to something simpler... Now, let’s try the tree pose," she instructed, lifting one leg and placing her foot against the inner side of her other leg while pressing her palms together at her chest. "This will help improve your balance and concentration."  

The fighters attempted to imitate her—with disastrous results.  

Mario and Pyra managed to hold the pose without much difficulty, though Pyra had a slight twitch in her eye, remembering the times Mythra secretly called her clumsy. Banjo and Pac-Man managed with some effort, though Pac-Man’s round shape made his balance… questionable.  

Meanwhile, Sonic balanced on one leg with ease, but he did so with his arms crossed, showing no real interest in the class.  

"This is a piece of cake," he said smugly, closing his eyes with a confident grin.  

Zelda cleared her throat pointedly from the table. Sonic opened one eye, saw her glare, and quickly adjusted to the proper pose.

Bowser and K. Rool, on the other hand, struggled to stay on their feet. The size and weight difference between their upper and lower bodies made them wobble like towers on the verge of collapsing.

"This is ridiculous!" Bowser huffed, trying not to fall.

"This is a conspiracy against the big guys," K. Rool grumbled, flailing his arms like a windmill to keep his balance.

And then there was Kirby, who simply floated a few inches above the ground with one little leg bent.

Dedede, for his part, had interpreted the pose in a… unique way. Instead of lifting one leg, he had lain down on his side, propping his head up with one arm while raising the other elegantly, as if he were posing for a Renaissance painting.

The Wii Fit Trainer blinked several times at the scene. "That’s not exactly the correct pose, but... I admire the creativity."

Kirby celebrated his "achievement" with a cheerful "Poyo!" while Dedede let out a low chuckle, clearly satisfied with his personal interpretation of the exercise.

The Wii Fit Trainer took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a brief moment. She had to remember that patience was part of the process.

"Alright," she said in her usual calm tone. "I see some of you need more practice, but what matters is that you’re trying."

Sonic smirked and glanced at Bowser and K. Rool, who were still struggling to keep their balance. "More practice? These two need a miracle."

K. Rool shot him a glare while still wobbling. "Look who's talking, hedgehog! I bet you're not even taking this seriously."

"Hey, at least I’m still standing," Sonic replied, lifting his leg a little higher to show off.

And at that precise moment, Dedede—still in his artistic pose—let out a hearty laugh. The sound was just enough to distract Sonic for a fraction of a second… and that was all it took for him to lose his balance and fall flat on his back with a loud thud.

A brief silence followed.

"Poyo!" Kirby exclaimed, interpreting Sonic’s fall as a signal that the tree pose was over.

Pac-Man couldn't hold back a laugh, while Banjo and Mario exchanged amused glances. Pyra covered her mouth to stifle a chuckle.

From her table, Zelda smiled in satisfaction before returning to her tea.

Sonic quickly got back up, dusting himself off and frowning. "That was nothing," he said, pretending it hadn’t happened. "I was just testing gravity."

"Oh, sure, sure," Banjo replied, while Kazooie peeked out of his backpack with a smug grin.

The Wii Fit Trainer took advantage of the situation to move on with the class. "Alright, now let’s move on to a relaxation pose."

Some sighed in relief. Others, like Wario and K. Rool, were already ready to give up.

"We’ll lie down on the floor, keeping our backs straight and hands at our sides. Simply breathe deeply and release any tension."

Within seconds, all the fighters were lying on the floor.

Bowser let out a satisfied grunt. "Now this, I like."

K. Rool was already snoring.

Dedede, meanwhile, turned onto his side as if he were in his own bed.

Kirby, smiling, curled up like a little cotton ball.

The Wii Fit Trainer gave a soft smile. "Remember, exercise isn’t just about effort. It’s also about finding balance and relaxation."

A murmur of agreement spread through the group.

The atmosphere in the makeshift yoga room became peaceful... at least for a few seconds. Most of the fighters lay on the floor, enjoying the moment of relaxation as the Wii Fit Trainer guided them with her calm voice.

"Take a deep breath in... and exhale... Let go of any accumulated tension..."

The sound of deep breathing filled the room. Some really seemed to be entering a state of calm, like Mario, Pyra, and Banjo. Sonic, though not particularly enthusiastic, decided to just close his eyes and relax.

On the other hand, Dedede and K. Rool were closer to falling asleep than meditating.

"ZZZ..." A loud snore came from K. Rool.

"Huh-huh-huh..." Dedede chuckled sleepily before adjusting himself.

The Wii Fit Trainer opened her eyes and observed them patiently. It was predictable that some would fall asleep, but she would let it slide... for now.

Everything seemed under control—until a particular sound shattered the peace.

BRRRRRUUUUUUMMMM!

Everyone's eyes snapped open instantly. Sonic bolted upright, Pyra stiffened, and Mario looked around in confusion.

"What... what was that?" Banjo asked, blinking.

An awkward silence filled the room until the sound came again.

BRUUUUUUUUUUMMM!

This time, all heads turned toward Wario.

The mustached man crossed his arms and let out a carefree laugh. "BWAHAHA! What? I’m relaxed!"

The fighters’ expressions ranged from disbelief to pure exasperation.

"Wario... tell me that wasn’t what I think it was," Mario said, a mix of horror and annoyance in his voice.

"It’s not my fault!" Wario protested. "Being relaxed makes the body release things, you know!"

Pac-Man covered his mouth, trying not to laugh. Banjo simply shook his head. Pyra muttered something about how indecent the situation was.

The Wii Fit Trainer, despite everything, maintained her serene expression. She inhaled deeply, then exhaled before speaking again. "That is... completely natural. However, let’s try to maintain our composure."

Dedede, still half-asleep, let out a chuckle, while Kirby mimicked him with a soft "Poyo."

Sonic crossed his arms and let out a heavy sigh. "Alright, we’ve ‘relaxed’ enough. What’s next?"

The Wii Fit Trainer gave a gentle smile. "Now, we’ll try the warrior pose."

Several fighters groaned at having to move again, but at least they were calmer now.

The fighters slowly got up, some more energetically than others. K. Rool and Dedede barely managed to open their eyes after nearly dozing off. Sonic rolled his shoulders indifferently, while Zelda, still seated at her table with her cup of tea, watched the scene with a neutral expression—but with a hint of amusement hidden in her eyes.

"Now," the Wii Fit Trainer continued in her calm voice, "position your feet apart, bend your front knee, and extend your arms to the sides."

She demonstrated the pose flawlessly, her balance and posture perfect, as if she belonged in a painting.

The fighters tried to follow her instructions with varying degrees of success.

Mario, Pyra, and Banjo managed to imitate her without much trouble. Sonic, though doing it lazily, maintained the pose with surprising ease.

"This is still easy," the hedgehog muttered, balancing effortlessly on one leg.

Zelda raised an eyebrow from her table but said nothing.

Bowser, K. Rool, and Dedede, however, were having some... difficulties.

"MY LEGS AREN'T MADE FOR THIS!" Bowser roared, wobbling as he tried to force the pose with his weight.

K. Rool was in a similar situation, his belly preventing him from moving smoothly.

"This would be much easier if I didn't have this royal gut," he grumbled, placing a hand on his stomach while his back leg trembled.

Dedede, on the other hand, simply decided to do his own version of the pose, extending one arm dramatically as if he were posing for a photoshoot.

Kirby, floating nearby, imitated his form in the most literal way possible—puffing up and stretching out a couple of limbs to copy the Wii Fit Trainer's silhouette.

The trainer observed the scene in silence for a moment before giving a small nod.

"I appreciate the creativity, but let's try to follow the pose correctly," she instructed calmly.

Dedede let out his signature "Huh-huh-huh," clearly satisfied with his improvisation, while Kirby spun in the air with a cheerful "Poyo!"

Meanwhile, Wario was barely trying to hold the pose, leaning on a wobbling K. Rool to keep himself from falling.

"Hey, hey! Do it on your own!" the crocodile growled, shoving him away.

Wario fell backward with a loud THUD.

"Wah! This is ridiculous!" he complained, rubbing his back.

Pac-Man, who had been making an effort to follow along, finally gave up and simply rolled into a sitting position.

"I think I'll just watch how everyone else does," he said with a carefree smile.

Sonic watched the scene and let out a low chuckle. "Well, at least we're entertained."

The Wii Fit Trainer sighed lightly, though her expression remained serene. "Perhaps we need a different approach. Let's try something more dynamic."

The fighters exchanged glances, wondering what was coming next.

"We'll attempt Warrior II pose... with a bit more energy."

The group of fighters prepared themselves—some with enthusiasm, others with visible exhaustion.

From her table, Zelda took another sip of tea and smiled to herself. "This is only going to get worse... and I love it."

The Wii Fit Trainer maintained her calm expression, but internally, she was already reevaluating all her life choices. However, she wouldn't give up so easily.

"Alright, now let's try Warrior II pose with more energy," she repeated, positioning her body correctly and extending her arms with precision. "This time, imagine you're ready to face a challenge with determination."

That seemed to capture the interest of some fighters. Sonic smirked arrogantly, Banjo nodded enthusiastically, and even Bowser grunted approvingly.

"Now that's more like it!" the Koopa King exclaimed, adjusting his posture with renewed interest.

The fighters took their stances again, some with more success than others.

Mario and Pyra maintained their balance with ease. Sonic did it effortlessly, though with his usual laid-back attitude. Banjo and Kazooie managed to stay steady, while Pac-Man simply floated slightly above the ground, mimicking the pose without much effort.

On the other hand, K. Rool and Dedede, though more motivated by the idea of "preparing for battle," were still struggling against gravity and their own anatomy.

"Ha! Now this is a battle stance!" King K. Rool proclaimed, flexing his arms exaggeratedly in a pose that had nothing to do with Warrior II.

Seeing Dedede, Kirby decided to do the same, puffing up in the air before landing with a tiny heroic pose.

"Poyo!"

The Wii Fit Trainer tilted her head, debating whether to correct them or just let them be. She opted for the latter.

Wario, however, had other problems.

"Wah! My legs don’t bend that way!" he protested as his knee shook dangerously.

Just then, K. Rool lost his balance again and stumbled to the side—crashing straight into Wario.

"Hey, hey, hey! Watch it!"

The impact was enough to trigger a chain reaction. Wario fell onto Bowser, who in turn tripped into Sonic, who accidentally shoved Banjo, who ended up toppling onto Pac-Man.

The result: a pile of fighters sprawled across the floor in a tangle of limbs, grumbles, and exclamations.

The Wii Fit Trainer exhaled slowly, closing her eyes for a moment to maintain her composure.

From her table, Zelda barely hid a smile behind her tea cup.

"Told you this was going to get worse," she murmured to herself, enjoying the scene.

Sonic, lying on his back, stared at the ceiling and sighed. "Yeah... definitely a disaster."

The Wii Fit Trainer finally opened her eyes, looking at the pile of fighters tangled up together. She stayed silent for a moment before speaking in her usual serene voice.

"Perhaps..." she paused slightly, "...it would be best if we stop here for today."

A chorus of relieved sighs filled the room.

"Finally!" Wario exclaimed, getting up and stretching.

"It was fun while it lasted," Banjo said, helping Pac-Man to his feet.

Bowser dusted himself off and grunted. "I say next time, we try something more aggressive."

"Agreed!" K. Rool added, rubbing his back. "Yoga isn't for kings like me!"

Kirby, however, seemed to have enjoyed the experience, bouncing happily around the room while Dedede patted his head with a satisfied grin.

"Sure, breathe easy today. Tomorrow, you'll wish a truck would run you over," Sonic smirked, crossing his arms.

"Don't be so dramatic," Pac-Man said. "A little muscle pain never killed anyone."

The next morning, Pac-Man immediately regretted saying that.

He sat in the lounge alongside Mario, Sonic, Banjo, and Pyra, all five of them feeling every muscle in their bodies begging for mercy.

Banjo had a hot compress on his shoulder while Kazooie pecked at his head impatiently.

"Told you, you should've stretched more," the bird quipped.

"Kazooie, if you have nothing useful to say, please don't remind me," Banjo groaned, moving his neck stiffly.

Sonic, sitting with his arms crossed, had a pained expression masked by indifference. He wouldn’t say it out loud, but every muscle in his back ached. He forced himself to stretch one leg normally, but as soon as he tried to move the other, a spasm shot through his body.

"Agh!" he gritted his teeth before scowling. "Damn yoga..."

Mario, sitting beside him, seemed in better shape but still had a hand on his lower back. "Mamma mia... I thought I was in good shape, but that final stretch knocked me out."

Pyra, holding a cup of tea, stared blankly at her reflection in the liquid, looking resigned. "I can’t believe it... I’ve fought titans, survived a war... and now I’m sore because of a yoga class."

Pac-Man, legs stretched out in front of him, let his head fall back with a sigh. "I will never underestimate Warrior II pose again..."

The group sat in silence, wallowing in their collective misery, until a carefree voice interrupted them.

"Good morning, bags of pain! How are you all feeling today?"

They all turned their heads slowly to see Wario standing in the doorway, his signature smug grin in place—and, worst of all, standing with perfect posture. He didn't seem affected in the slightest.

"How... how the hell are you not sore?" Mario asked in disbelief.

Wario laughed. "Ha! Because my body is a natural wonder! Plus, after years of mastering the art of relaxation (ahem, napping anywhere), my flexibility is unbeatable."

Pac-Man stared at him. "That makes no sense."

"And yet, here I am!" Wario said, patting his belly. "But anyway, enjoy your rest day, weaklings. I'm off to eat something greasy while you all suffer."

He walked away laughing, leaving the group in their miserable state.

"There is no way Wario is the one doing the best... " Pyra murmured, shaking her head.

Sonic gritted his teeth before flopping onto the couch with a dramatic sigh. "Sometimes, I hate this place..."

End of Chapter 20.

Chapter Text

March 31 – 11:35 p.m.

The mansion was in complete silence. Normally, even at this hour, some would still be awake in their rooms, though they remained quiet to avoid waking anyone up. Today, however, everyone was exhausted after the announcer summoned all of them out of nowhere to the lobby, forcing every single fighter—without exception—to take part in a consecutive series of matches he called "Total Smash," where selected fighters couldn't battle again until there was no one left standing.

Because of this, all the fighters went straight to bed. Even Sonic, who usually stayed up late into the night.

However, no one knew what awaited them. Mario, who was already fast asleep and snoring, didn't hear when his door slowly opened. He didn't hear the footsteps approaching his wardrobe, and he didn't hear when the intruder left, closing the door behind them. Cappy, also asleep on a shelf next to a mystery block (?), didn't notice anything either—he just shifted in place but didn't wake up.

Neither Mario nor Cappy heard the doors of all the other rooms opening and closing, and no one woke up or raised an alarm because of it.

April 1 – 8:19 a.m.

A high-pitched, horrifying scream from Pit woke up everyone in the mansion. Mario's eyes snapped open as he frantically looked around. Cappy also woke up startled, spinning wildly around the room before crashing into a wall and getting dizzy, transforming into Mario's cap and landing on his head...

The thing was, Cappy looked different. Instead of red, the cap was purple, and the "M" in the center was orange instead of red.

Mario didn't notice immediately, however. It wasn't until he stood up and opened a drawer to grab his clothes that he realized something was wrong. All of his clothes, without exception, were now purple. His red shirts? Replaced by purple ones. His blue overalls? Now an extremely dark shade of purple. Even his gloves were affected, now sporting a giant orange "M" in the middle, which was definitely not normal.

"What the...?" the plumber murmured, lifting up all his clothes in search of his usual outfit, but it was nowhere to be found. "Seriously?"

He then looked at the mirror and finally noticed that Cappy was the wrong color, which made him frown and cross his arms.

"Ha ha, very funny, Cappy. You can change back now."

The cap suddenly revealed a pair of eyes, and as soon as Cappy saw himself in the mirror, they widened in shock.

"Uh... I didn't mean to look like this," the Bonneton said, confused. He then floated up and tried to fix it.

Cappy spun around, glowing before transforming back into Mario's cap... but he was still purple with an orange letter.

"What...?" he muttered to himself before trying again, multiple times, but the result remained the same. "Why can't I turn back to red?!"

"Wait... so you weren’t the one who changed all my clothes?" Mario asked, confused.

"Why would I do that?! I was asleep all night!" Cappy exclaimed in a panic.

Before Mario could ask anything else, however, he heard murmurs outside his room that quickly turned into complaints. He and Cappy exchanged a quick glance before the plumber decided to get dressed and Cappy transformed back into his cap.

As he stepped out of his room, he was shocked to see he wasn’t the only one affected. In the middle of the hallway, several fighters also had their appearances altered. Donkey Kong, normally brown-furred with white skin, now had black fur and brown skin, while his red tie with yellow initials was now yellow with green initials. Samus, in her Zero Suit, wasn't wearing her usual spandex outfit but instead a blue sports bra and shorts, along with matching boots. Kirby, instead of his usual pink body with red feet, was now green with yellow feet, and Yoshi, who was normally green with orange shoes, was now yellow with green shoes.

And the list could go on, but the point was clear: everyone’s appearance had been altered, not just Mario’s.

"Did... someone play the same prank on all of us?" Mario asked, scratching his head in confusion.

"You call this a prank?!" Donkey Kong exclaimed, pointing at himself. "Look at me, Mario! They changed my skin color!"

"Pika, pi!" Pikachu cried out in agreement and panic. He was now a shiny Pokémon and, for some reason, was wearing a tiny red cap that apparently couldn't be removed.

"Why the hell am I gray?!" Bowser's voice boomed as he stormed out of his room, nearly breaking the door down. Sure enough, he was now completely gray. Additionally, the spiked bands he wore on his arms and neck were now gold.

"You guys think that's bad?! My outfit is pink now! Pink looks good on some people, but not me!" Fox yelled in frustration. Indeed, his clothes were now entirely pink.

Suddenly, hurried footsteps came from the upper floors, and soon, the first-floor hallway was packed with fighters whose appearances had also changed.

"Who’s the funny guy that painted my armor?!" Meta Knight shouted angrily, his armor now pink, his helmet white, and his eyes glowing red instead of yellow.

"Someone painted me green!" Mega Man yelled in panic.

Duck Hunt’s dog barked and the duck squawked. The former now had black-and-white fur instead of his usual orange, while the latter was green with a brown head instead of blue with a pink head.

Steve approached, his skin now paler, dressed like a tennis player, with blonde hair and a beard. He took out a sign from his inventory, placed it on the floor, and it read: "I've been whitewashed, fellas."

"Where is the bastard that turned me into a dollar-store Silver?!" Sonic shouted in frustration. His blue fur had been replaced with gray, his red shoes were now white, and he wore a pair of white wristbands with a glowing cyan light.

The Mii Gunner was desperately trying to remove a Sans mask from Undertale off her head, but it seemed to be stuck to her body.

"I can't take this damn mask off!" Gun said angrily, and soon, Sonic was trying to help her pull it off.

"I'm a cartoon!" Sora exclaimed—somehow, he was now black-and-white, with a face resembling old 1930s-style cartoons.

"I want the one responsible for this atrocity to show up right now!" King K. Rool shouted furiously, now pink instead of green.

"I don’t know, I think pink suits me!" Min Min said with a smile. The orange parts of her outfit had been replaced with pink, her hat was now pastel blue, and her sneakers were pink.

"Speak for yourself. Blonde does not suit me!" Pit exclaimed, now blonde, with the bindings on his sandals and the embroidery on his tunic turned gold.

Pyra was sobbing uncontrollably, trying to say something coherent but failing miserably. In her case, her usual red outfit had been changed to a very dark blue, which even affected her hair, now dyed the same color. The glowing turquoise parts of her suit now flickered red, including the Core Crystal on her chest. The reason she was crying was that she had nightmares where, no matter the cause, she lost herself and went as insane as Malos, gaining this appearance along with Mythra and both of them trying to harm Rex. It was as if her nightmare had come true… partially.

Seeing that she wouldn’t be able to speak, Pyra’s body glowed and shifted into Mythra, who looked exactly the same as her counterpart: her white outfit had been replaced with a deep blue, her blonde hair was now the same color as her clothes, and the turquoise parts of her suit, including her Core Crystal, were now red.

"I’m going to kill the idiot who did this to us!" the Aegis yelled in fury.

And so, many other fighters continued complaining about their altered appearances. Others didn’t seem to mind, but they still wanted an explanation for the sudden change that no one had asked for.

Mario was trying to get everyone’s attention to ask for silence, but the noise was too overwhelming for him to be heard. Isabelle, noticing this, smiled at him. She was wearing a blue uniform instead of her usual green plaid shirt and had an orange hair tie instead of a red one. She approached him and gently tapped his shoulder.

"Allow me," she said calmly before clearing her throat and then shouting at the top of her lungs, "EVERYONE, SHUT UP!"

Isabelle’s voice echoed throughout the entire Smash Mansion with an unexpected force for someone her size. The sheer volume made even the rowdiest fighters go silent immediately. Some, like King K. Rool and Bowser, froze in place, while others, like Pikachu and Kirby, covered their ears in pain.

"Thanks!" Mario exclaimed, looking at Isabelle with some surprise. He hadn’t expected her to have such lung power.

Isabelle simply smiled calmly, as if nothing unusual had happened.

"Alright," the plumber continued now that he had everyone’s attention. "It’s clear that I’m not the only one who woke up with my clothes changed, which means this isn’t just some isolated prank."

"Obviously not!" Sonic exclaimed, still looking at his gray fur in frustration. "Look at me! I look like a cheap knockoff of myself! I’m like a bargain-bin Silver!"

"Relax, Sonic," Mario said, rolling his eyes before rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Look, let’s not waste time and get straight to the point. Whoever is behind this, show yourself."

To absolutely no one’s surprise, there was no response or movement. Just an awkward silence that made it clear no one was willing to confess, guilty or not.

"Can't say I didn't tried," Mario shrugged.

"I think we’re forgetting something important," Lucina said, crossing her arms. Everything that should have been blue in her appearance, including her hair, was now a metallic pink. "Why would someone pull such an elaborate and tasteless prank on all of us?"

"And more importantly, how did they get into our rooms?" Zelda added, hugging herself nervously. Her normally pink outfit was now blue, with the gem on her tiara matching the color and her sandals also turned blue.

Noticing how tense she was, Link couldn’t help but step closer to her and place a gentle hand on her shoulder. The Hylian was now wearing darker clothing, very similar to the royal guard’s attire from his timeline when they were still in service a hundred years ago.

"I have no idea, on both counts, but it’s clear the culprit isn’t willing to show their face," Mario pointed out before sighing. "I think the best thing to do is just let this go for now and go about our day."

Of course, grumbles and complaints followed from those who were unhappy with their appearances, especially those whose skin or hair had changed colors.

"Alright, but what other option do we really have?" Luigi suddenly spoke up, now wearing an orange shirt and cap instead of green, with a lighter shade of blue for his overalls, catching everyone’s attention. "We can try to find the culprit with no guarantee we’ll actually find them, wasting the whole day, or we can just go on with our lives. Maybe by tomorrow, we’ll be back to normal, and we won’t even notice."

Absolute silence followed. Though some would never admit it out loud, Luigi had a good point. There was no guarantee they’d find the one responsible for this tasteless prank, though more than a few wanted to give them a proper beating.

And so, little by little, everyone dispersed in different directions, some begrudgingly, until only Mario, Luigi, Peach, Daisy, the Mii Swordfighter, and Isabelle remained.

"Whew. Thanks, Lu. I thought they’d never leave," Mario said in relief.

"Well, someone had to say it out loud," Luigi shrugged with a smile. "Besides, orange doesn’t look that bad on me. Spending a day with a different look won’t kill us."

"Hmm, yeah, orange doesn’t look bad on you," Daisy said playfully, lightly tapping Luigi’s cap from behind, causing it to slip over his eyes.

Luigi laughed nervously as he adjusted his cap and tried to say something, but failed. The fact that Daisy was now wearing a green dress instead of her usual orange only made him more flustered.

"At least you got lucky," Mario huffed, crossing his arms. "I have to spend a whole day looking like a discount Waluigi."

"Oh, come on! It’s not that bad, Mario," Peach said with an amused smile, approaching the plumber. Her dress, usually pink, was now a deep red with golden details, giving her a different but equally elegant look. "In fact, I’d say purple suits you quite well."

"Don’t add fuel to the fire, Peach!" Mario sighed in exasperation as he walked toward the dining hall. "It's bad enough that Cappy is stuck in this color too."

Luigi, Peach, and Daisy laughed as they followed Mario. Meanwhile, Isabelle stayed behind, watching Sword Mii, who stood with his arms crossed, eyes closed, and rubbing his chin. He usually wore a medieval-style blue outfit, but now he was dressed exactly like Dante from Devil May Cry, complete with a wig he couldn’t remove, which slightly obstructed his vision.

"What are you thinking about, Sword?" Isabelle asked.

"I can’t get what Lucina and Zelda said out of my head," the Mii said before looking at Isabelle. "Someone did this to us for a reason, and they also managed to get into everyone’s rooms. It has to be either someone with way too much free time or just someone who felt like being funny."

"It’s a real mystery…" the secretary said, closing her eyes and beginning to think.

"Whatever the case, I’m not just going to sit around and wait for them to pull another prank like this on us," Sword declared with determination. "I’m going to get to the bottom of this!"

"Oh, like a detective!" Isabelle said, clapping happily before blinking and tilting her head. "Wait… isn’t Dante a bounty hunter and not a detective?"

"Just because I’m dressed like him doesn’t mean I have to act like him," Sword said, somewhat indignant, before smirking. "Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’ve got a mystery to solve!"

Sword dashed off, but Isabelle quickly ran after him. "Wait for me! I want to help!"

April 1 - 11:22 a.m.

Sword and Isabelle arrived at the mansion’s dining hall, where several fighters were still present, some eating and others chatting.

"The key to solving a case is gathering information," Sword said with a confident smile. "So, to find a culprit, we first need to find suspects. Now, think—who in this mansion is most likely to pull a prank like this?"

"Hmm…" Isabelle pulled out a notebook and started looking around the dining hall while writing down potential suspects. "Ness, Popo, Nana, Young Link, Pit, Diddy Kong, Lucas, Sonic, the Mayor, Pac-Man, Steve… and Min Min."

"…Okay, that’s a lot of suspects, but no matter! We’ll catch the culprit red-handed!" the Mii declared with a determined grin.

They first approached Ness and Lucas, asking if either of them had any reason to do this to everyone in the mansion.

"I’d be lying if I said seeing K. Rool in pink isn’t funny, but neither of us is stealthy enough to pull this off without getting caught," Ness pointed out. He was now wearing a black-and-yellow striped shirt instead of his usual blue-and-yellow one. His normally red cap and shoes were now yellow, and his blue shorts had turned black. Additionally, his yellow backpack was now blue.

"Just ask Zelda and Pikachu," Lucas said with a shiver. He was wearing a turquoise shirt with Boney’s face in the center instead of his usual red-and-yellow striped shirt. His blue shorts had turned brown, as had his shoes, which were normally red. "The last time we played a prank on them, we ended up visiting Dr. Mario. Why would we risk doing something like that again?"

"Hmm… good point," Sword admitted, rubbing his chin. "You’re off the suspect list… for now."

"Please, leave us off for good," Lucas said, still remembering the incident with Zelda and Pikachu.

Sword and Isabelle continued their investigation, approaching Popo and Nana, who were sharing a big bowl of ice cream at the table.

"Hey, you two!" Sword called out, pointing at them dramatically. "Do you have anything to say about this prank?"

"Huh?" Popo blinked before looking at his sister. "Did we say anything about a prank, Nana?"

"Not that I remember, Popo," Nana replied with an innocent smile. "But now that you mention it, what prank?"

Sword narrowed his eyes. He knew the Ice Climbers could be mischievous, but their pranks were usually more… physically chaotic, like covering hallways in ice or hiding objects inside frozen blocks. This didn’t match their style.

"Hmph, I’ll let you off the hook… for now," Sword said in a grave tone, pointing at them once more before dramatically turning away.

"It’s not like we’re villains in a mystery show!" Popo said with amusement.

"Do I look like the kind of person who would do something this stupid?" Young Link asked with a frown, now unfortunately wearing a pink tunic instead of his usual green one.

For his own sake, Sword decided not to press further or say anything, slowly backing away alongside Isabelle. Even if he was a kid, mentally speaking, he was an adult. It made sense that he’d be defensive about it.

Next on the list was Pit, who laughed nervously.

"Of course not! If I did something like this, Lady Palutena would make me clean the entire mansion for a month!"

"Hmm… true…" Sword admitted. "Not to mention you were complaining about your new hair color earlier, so… you’re off the hook."

The next suspects were Diddy Kong, the Villager, Pac-Man, and Steve, who were all sitting calmly at a table.

"I wish I had thought of something like this, but I only have access to Donkey’s room," Diddy Kong said. His fur had changed from brown to black, his skin from light to dark, his cap from red to yellow, and his shirt from red to brown. "Besides, I crashed in my hammock like a log after the exhausting day we had yesterday."

"Same here," Pac-Man said. He now had gray bands on his arms, ribbons of the same color around the entrance of his boots, and a pair of tiny wings at the end of each boot. "I know my pranks can be a bit extreme, but even for me, this is too much!"

The Villager, now wearing a blue shirt with white waves instead of his usual red one with the number 1 on it, simply shook his head to indicate he had nothing to do with it. Steve took a bite of meat before pulling a sign from his inventory.

Isabelle took it, and it read, "I’ve been whitewashed because of this prank. I would never do something like this."

Sword and Isabelle exchanged glances, then both turned their attention toward Sonic and Min Min. The former was reluctantly eating from a plate of pancakes, while Min Min sat beside him, trying not to laugh at his attitude.

"Let's move on to the last two on the list," Sword said, eyeing Sonic and Min Min with suspicion. "One of you two had to have done this."

Sonic looked up from his plate with a frown, clearly not in the mood for jokes.

"Seriously, Sword? You look like a bargain-bin detective, and I’m the suspect?"

"Hey!" Sword crossed his arms. "You have to admit you fit the profile. You're known for pulling pranks, and you’re always running around the mansion at odd hours."

"I won’t deny that." Sonic shrugged. "But if I had done this, do you really think I would’ve changed myself too? Look at me! I look like a failed Silver clone with this color!"

"Hmm… good point…" Isabelle murmured, jotting it down in her notebook.

"Alright, that clears you, but… what about you, Min Min?" Sword asked, dramatically pointing at the ARMS fighter.

Min Min, who had been struggling to contain her laughter since they arrived, finally lost it and burst out laughing.

"Hey, hey, don’t look at me like that! It wasn’t me!" she said, raising her hands. "But I will admit this is hilarious."

"I knew you were enjoying this too much!" Sword accused, pointing a finger at her. "That makes you suspicious!"

"Relax, cosplay detective Dante." Min Min rolled her eyes. "If I had done this, I would’ve only done it to Sonic. But look at him! This is clearly a large-scale prank—I don’t have the time or resources for something like this."

Sword blinked in disbelief, trying to form a coherent response, but nothing came out. Seeing him flounder, Isabelle quickly stepped in, grabbing his arm.

"Well, uh… thanks for your time!" she said with a nervous smile, dragging Sword away.

Sonic, meanwhile, let out a resigned sigh.

"I know it wasn’t you, Min Min… Because if it had been, I’d be black, not gray."

Min Min immediately burst into laughter again, unable to hold it back, while Sonic continued eating his breakfast begrudgingly.

April 1 - 1:04 p.m.

Sword and Isabelle were now in the living room. Isabelle was sitting on the couch, reading through the notes she had taken, while Sword paced back and forth in frustration.

"I don’t get it… None of the strongest suspects seem to be behind this," Sword said in disbelief. "And we don’t even have any solid leads on who did it…"

"Hmm… I’m not so sure about that," Isabelle said, keeping her eyes on her notes. "We do know the prankster did this while everyone was asleep. We also know they had a motive, even if it’s not clear yet. But honestly, I feel like it has a lot to do with today’s date… Anyway. We also know they have access to everyone’s rooms, that they live here, and that they don’t seem to be someone good at pulling pranks."

Suddenly, Sword came to an abrupt stop, as if he had just had an epiphany while Isabelle was listing everything. After thinking about it a little more, he gasped dramatically.

"It can’t be!" he exclaimed before looking at Isabelle. "How did we not realize this? It’s so obvious that it hurts to only figure it out now!"

"Uh… what?" Isabelle tilted her head in confusion.

Sword then grabbed her cheeks and leaned in so close that their noses bumped together.

"Just think about it, Isabelle!" the Mii exclaimed, eyes wide. "The person behind the prank has access to every room, lives under the same roof as us, and isn’t a fighter. And who lives in this mansion that isn’t a fighter?"

It didn’t take long for Isabelle to gasp herself as she realized exactly where Sword was going with this.

Several minutes later, Isabelle and Sword came to an abrupt stop in front of a door on the 7th floor. The door had the Smash Bros. logo on it. Sword was about to knock, but then he heard a maniacal laugh coming from inside, and immediately knew the culprit was in there.

Wasting no time, Sword smashed the door handle with his sword and kicked the door open, entering defensively with his weapon raised. Meanwhile, Isabelle pulled a vase out of nowhere, putting on her most intimidating face—which only made her look adorable.

But upon entering, they realized the maniacal laughter wasn’t out of malice… It was because the announcer was laughing hysterically at something on a screen behind him. He had his back turned to Sword and Isabelle, completely unaware of their presence.

On the screen was a replay of Bowser waking up, looking in the mirror, and realizing he was gray—jumping like a startled cat with his eyes popping out cartoonishly.

"Oh god, this is gold! I have to see it again!" the announcer said, rewinding the video to watch the moment once more. And the second it played again, he burst into laughter all over again, even slapping his knee in the process.

Sword and Isabelle exchanged confused glances before Sword shook his head and frowned.

"Mr. Announcer?" the Mii called out.

However, his voice startled the announcer so badly that he fell backward in panic, grabbed a remote from his desk, and pressed a button to turn off the TV—plunging his entire area into darkness in an attempt to conceal his identity.

"S-Sword… Isabelle…" he said with a nervous chuckle as he got back into his seat and cleared his throat. "Um… how long have you two been standing there?"

"Only about twenty seconds," Isabelle said, placing the vase on the floor and then frowning, putting her hands on her hips. "Why were you laughing?"

"Huh? Oh! N-no reason! Absolutely no reason at all!" The announcer waved his hands nervously, his voice jumping up a few octaves. "I was just, uh… remembering a joke I saw on the internet earlier. Yeah, that’s it. A joke!"

Sword crossed his arms, eyeing him suspiciously. "Uh-huh… And would that joke, by any chance, have anything to do with Bowser jumping like a scared cat?"

The announcer stiffened. "W-what? No, of course not! What kind of crazy idea is that? I would never do something like record the fighters' reactions without their consent and then laugh at them. That would be so unprofessional!"

Isabelle sighed and glanced at the screen, which still faintly showed a paused image of Bowser, mouth agape in shock.

"Mr. Announcer…" she said firmly, pointing her paw at the screen. "Are you telling us that image isn’t proof that you were responsible for the prank?"

"What prank?" he asked stupidly, earning deadpan looks from Sword and Isabelle because, well, just looking at what they were wearing was enough to know what they were talking about.

The announcer sighed, but instead of confessing, he suddenly started cackling like a lunatic again before pressing another button on his remote.

Immediately, confetti burst out of nowhere, balloons rained down from the ceiling, and a massive banner unfurled, reading: "April Fools'!"

"Happy April Fools', suckers!" the announcer declared with another wild laugh, as if he were a villain who had just accomplished his grand plan. "You fell for it!"

As more confetti rained down and a balloon popped behind them, Sword and Isabelle blinked, with the Mii feeling an eye twitch.

"Hold on, hold on, hold on—time out!" Sword said, making a T-shape with his hands. "Are you telling me that last night, you broke into everyone’s rooms like some lunatic and changed all of our appearances… as an April Fools’ joke?"

"Yup!" the announcer said proudly. And even though they couldn’t see him, they were convinced he was grinning.

"Oh! I knew today’s date was important for some reason!" Isabelle laughed—before her eyes widened and her frown returned. "Wait… how did you manage to change everyone’s appearance so quickly?"

"Well, I actually only planned to prank the ones who wear clothes," the announcer admitted. "But then I remembered I had this and decided to do it to everyone."

He held up a modified calculator with a small antenna on top.

"Besides, you guys are constantly pulling pranks on each other that end up causing ridiculously expensive damages," the announcer said with a frown. "This time, it was my turn to return the favor."

"Hmm, I suppose that’s fair," Sword shrugged.

"Can’t argue with that," Isabelle smiled.

The announcer burst into laughter again, spinning in his chair, clearly relishing his victory. Sword, however, didn’t seem entirely convinced.

"Alright, alright," the Mii said, massaging his temple. "I admit, the idea was creative, and you did catch us off guard, but… was it really necessary to dress me up as someone people have wanted in Smash for years?"

"Absolutely!" the announcer exclaimed, spinning back around to face them. "The visual impact is the most important part of a good prank! Besides, have you seen Bowser in gray? It’s the best thing that’s happened in this mansion in years!"

"Well… can’t argue with that," Isabelle murmured, recalling the image of Bowser jumping in terror like a soaked cat.

Sword let out a heavy sigh before pointing an accusing finger at the announcer. "Alright, fine. We admit you got us good, but tell me… how the hell are we supposed to go back to normal?"

"Oh, that’s easy," the announcer said nonchalantly, raising the antenna calculator and pressing a button.

Immediately, Sword and Isabelle’s bodies glowed, and once the light faded, both had returned to their usual appearances.

Sword looked himself over and sighed in relief upon seeing his regular outfit back. "Good. At least now I don’t have to worry about getting mistaken for Dante in public… again."

Isabelle quickly checked herself as well and smiled upon confirming everything was in place. "Oh, thank goodness! I missed my regular clothes!"

"There you go, all fixed," the announcer said, leaning back in his chair with his arms crossed behind his head. "I don’t know why you were making such a big deal about it. It was all just for fun!"

Sword frowned at him. "You know who won’t see it that way? Bowser."

The announcer stopped rocking in his chair and fell silent for a moment. Then, he waved a hand dismissively. "Nah, it’s fine. He’ll be mad for a bit, but he’ll get over it."

"Hmm, I don’t think it’ll be that simple," Isabelle commented, tapping her chin with a paw. "Sonic might also be a little… irritated."

"Pfft, Sonic’s used to being pranked," the announcer scoffed. "I’m sure he’s already getting over it."

April 1 – 9:50 p.m.

The announcer heard someone knocking on the door. He called out multiple times for them to come in, but no one did. With a sigh, he got up and opened the door, only to find a gift sitting right in front of it. He let out a chuckle.

"Oh, the trick box—classic," he laughed, picking it up and stepping back inside, closing the door behind him.

A few seconds later, a horrifying scream of pain echoed from inside, followed by the announcer desperately pleading for help—but no one was coming. Turns out, the "trick" in the box was a Piranha Plant, placed there with one mission: to give the announcer a taste of his own medicine.

Meanwhile, Sonic and Bowser—now back to their usual colors—grinned victoriously at their crime and bumped fists.

End of Chapter 21.

Chapter Text

Pikachu loved sleeping. That was common for everyone, really, but the Mouse Pokémon felt especially at ease when asleep. He couldn’t understand how some Pokémon preferred staying inside their Poké Balls when beds existed—comfortable, soft, making you feel like you were floating on clouds, letting you sleep peacefully. He was grateful that his trainer never returned him to his Poké Ball, because then he would miss out on something as majestic as this.

At least, that’s what he thought—until he started hearing an annoying song pulling him slowly out of the dream world.

For a moment, he thought it was just his imagination, so he was about to go back to sleep… until that stupid singing returned.

Frustrated, Pikachu got up from his bed and jumped to the floor, growling in frustration as he opened the door. The sound, of course, was coming from Jigglypuff’s room. She had the power to put others to sleep with her song, but it didn’t always work. Right now, for example, it woke Pikachu up, and he was in no mood to deal with this at 2 a.m.

He walked to Jigglypuff’s room, knocked on the door using his head, and then…

"Jigglypuff! It’s 2 in the morning! Stop singing and go to sleep!" the Mouse Pokémon shouted furiously.

There was no response, but the singing stopped. Pikachu smiled in satisfaction and nodded to himself before heading back to his room. He closed the door behind him and climbed back into bed, getting comfortable to sleep peacefully again…

Only for Jigglypuff’s singing to return, this time even louder than before.

"Ugh! JIGGLYPUFF!" Pikachu yelled angrily, covering his ears with a pillow and pleading to Arceus for her to shut up soon.

The next morning, Pikachu woke up in a bad mood upon hearing someone knocking on his door constantly.

At first, he refused to move, but the knocking became more insistent, so in the end, he had no choice but to sigh and get up reluctantly. The alarm clock on his nightstand showed it was 10 a.m. It wasn’t too late, but it wasn’t too early either. Still, he hated being woken up against his will.

He walked to the door with a grumpy expression, and upon opening it, he found Pichu on the other side, blinking several times as he looked Pikachu up and down.

"Wow… You look like you didn’t sleep at all," Pichu said, oddly enough, with a smile.

"No kidding…" Pikachu muttered irritably as he stepped out of his room and closed the door behind him.

"Wait, did you really not sleep?"

"No. Jigglypuff sang the whole damn night, and by the time she stopped, it was 6 in the morning," the Mouse Pokémon explained as he grumpily walked toward the dining hall. "One of these days, I’m going to learn Sleep Powder just to make her fall asleep in the middle of a battle. Let’s see how she likes that."

Pichu just laughed before following his friend.

In the dining hall, several fighters were already eating their breakfasts together. Pikachu and Pichu walked over to a table where Lucario, Squirtle, and Ivysaur were eating from a huge plate of berries. Pichu immediately grabbed a couple and ate happily, while Pikachu only took one and bit into it irritably.

"Rough nife?" Ivysaur asked with a full mouth.

"Awful," Pikachu grumbled.

"Tough luck. I slept like a baby!" Squirtle said with a grin, but Ivysaur smacked him on the head with a Vine Whip and shook her head. "What? What did I say?!"

"Let me guess: Jigglypuff?" Lucario said, unable to suppress a slight smile.

"Unfortunately," Pikachu huffed, finishing his berry before grabbing two more. "She was singing all night and wouldn’t let me sleep. I asked her to go to bed, but she just sang even louder and didn’t stop until 6 a.m. Why did her room have to be right down the hall from mine?!"

"Oi, it could alwayf be worfe," Pichu said with a full mouth before swallowing. "You two could be sharing a room."

Pikachu shuddered at the thought, his tail going stiff before he let out a sigh. "Don’t even mention it…"

And speaking of the devil, Jigglypuff arrived at the dining hall, happily bouncing over to the table. And of course, Pikachu shot her a death glare.

"Good morning!" Jigglypuff said cheerfully as she grabbed a couple of berries from the table. "I’d love to stay and keep you company, but I made plans with Kirby and a few others this morning. I don’t want to be rude, but I’m starving after sleeping like an angel. Enjoy!"

With that, Jigglypuff left, completely ignoring the fact that Pikachu was sparking with electricity, struggling to contain his anger.

"Can you use Z-Moves without a bracelet?" he asked furiously, feeling his eye twitch.

"I think you’re overreacting," Ivysaur said, but when Pikachu shot her a glare, the Grass-type decided to be clearer. "I’m not saying you don’t have the right to be mad at Jigglypuff. I’m just saying you shouldn’t let her get to you, because it seems like that’s what she wants."

"I agree," Lucario nodded with his eyes closed. "Perhaps you should distract your mind to avoid blowing up at Jigglypuff."

"Oh, I know! Why don’t you come watch the fight between Charizard and Incineroar against Greninja?" Squirtle suggested, his eyes shining with excitement.

Pikachu’s body relaxed slightly, his ears twitching with curiosity as he tilted his head. "A fight?"

"Ugh, you had to remind me…" Ivysaur rolled her eyes. "Charizard and Incineroar, being the two boneheads they are, challenged Greninja to a battle because, under the logic of two idiots like them, two Fire-types can beat a single Water-type."

Pikachu blinked a couple of times before smirking slightly. "When is it?"

"In about ten minutes, at the training yard," Lucario replied, taking one last bite of his breakfast. "It’s not that I enjoy watching senseless fights, but I am curious to see how this one will unfold."

"‘Senseless fights,’ he says…" Pichu chuckled. "But you’re totally looking forward to watching Greninja wipe the floor with them."

"I can’t deny that the thought of Charizard and Incineroar learning not to be so egotistical is satisfying," the Aura Pokémon said with a smile.

"Hmph, on that, we agree," Ivysaur finally smirked.

Pikachu, on the other hand, felt his bad mood slowly fading away. He hadn’t gotten much sleep, but watching Greninja put those two show-offs in their place might actually turn his day around. He stretched, cracking his neck, before standing up from his seat with renewed energy.

"Well, since I’ve got nothing better to do, I guess I’ll go watch."

"That’s the spirit!" Squirtle cheered, raising his front paw in victory.

"You just want to see someone get smacked," Ivysaur sighed.

"And who doesn’t?"

In the training yard, at one end of the arena, stood Charizard and Incineroar. Charizard flapped his wings to stretch them, while Incineroar was doing push-ups on the ground. On the opposite end, Greninja stood with his arms crossed and eyes closed, completely calm, showing neither arrogance nor overconfidence.  

From the bleachers nearby, the Pokémon of the roster—except for Mewtwo and Jigglypuff—sat anxiously, waiting for the battle between Charizard and Incineroar against Greninja to begin.  

"Oh, this is gonna be great!" Squirtle said, rubbing his paws together. "I can't wait to see Greninja give those two a proper beating."  

"Seeing Charizard on the ground, quiet and knocked out, will be the best part of this match, that's for sure," Ivysaur couldn't help but grin mischievously.  

"By the way, where's Jigglypuff?" Pichu asked, looking around.  

"Probably sleeping after ruining my night," Pikachu huffed, crossing his arms. "Which is ironic, because with all the noise she makes, I doubt anyone could sleep near her."  

Lucario ignored the conversation and focused on the arena, where Bowser, acting as an improvised referee with a whistle and a black-and-white striped shirt, raised a claw to start the match.  

"Alright, fellas, put on a good show, will ya?" the Koopa King said. "You're lucky the announcer gave special permission for this kind of match, so make the most of it!"  

"Ha! As if I wouldn't enjoy beating that cheap ninja tadpole to a pulp," Charizard said with a grin brimming with confidence.  

"Oh, it'll be great to put Water-types in their place. And you, Greninja, will serve as the perfect example!" Incineroar said, cracking his knuckles.  

Greninja remained still, unfazed by the threats of his opponents.  

"I just hope this fight lives up to your excessive confidence," was all he murmured.  

"I have no idea what you're all saying 'cause I don't speak Pokémon, but I don't really care," Bowser said, raising his hand. "Ready, set... fight!"  

As soon as Bowser dropped his hand, he quickly moved out of the way, officially starting the battle.  

Charizard was the first to attack, flapping his wings hard and lifting himself into the air. Wasting no time, he took a deep breath and fired a powerful Flamethrower in Greninja's direction.  

Greninja reacted quickly, swiftly sliding to the side with Substitute, leaving behind a decoy that took the hit and disappeared in an instant.  

"Whoa, that was close!" Squirtle exclaimed, watching intently.  

"Hmph, it was to be expected," Lucario commented, keeping his gaze fixed on the battle.  

Incineroar took advantage of Greninja's slide to charge in with a Cross Chop, engulfing his body in flames before leaping up and then diving down toward Greninja. However, Greninja gathered water and used Hydro Pump to propel himself over Incineroar, evading the attack with elegance.  

"Tsk! Quit acting so cocky!" Incineroar growled, spinning around to try and land a Darkest Lariat.  

This time, Greninja partially blocked the attack by covering himself with his arms, activating his shield, but the force of the spin still sent him skidding back a few meters across the ground. As soon as he regained his balance, he quickly launched a Water Shuriken toward Charizard, who was still in the air.  

Charizard roared and countered with Flare Blitz, engulfing himself in flames and diving straight at Greninja. The downside of this attack was that it also hurt Charizard himself. The other downside was that the ninja Pokémon patiently waited and, at the last second, used Substitute again, making Charizard crash into another decoy and land hard on the ground, dazed.  

"BOOM! That had to hurt!" Squirtle laughed, thoroughly amused.  

"Tsk, we're not done yet!" Incineroar growled, charging at Greninja, intending to grab him and perform a suplex, his claws ready to seize him.  

Greninja waited until the last moment before using Hydro Pump again, launching himself over Incineroar. Immediately after, Greninja propelled himself down in a meteoric attack, striking Incineroar and slamming him into the ground.  

Charizard struggled to his feet, shaking the dust off his scales. Seeing Incineroar dazed on the ground and Greninja still in perfect condition, his pride burned even hotter than his own tail flame.  

"Don't think you've won yet!" he roared, flapping his wings to take off again.  

Greninja looked at him indifferently, bending his legs into a stance ready for movement.  

Pikachu watched everything with a growing smile. His bad mood from earlier had completely vanished. This battle was turning out to be far more entertaining than he had expected.  

"This is getting interesting," Lucario commented, arms crossed with an analytical look. "Greninja is toying with Charizard and Incineroar's impatience."  

"It's not his fault they're both thick-headed," Ivysaur shrugged.  

"Bah! I say they can still turn this around!" Squirtle insisted. "Come on, Charizard! Use that big brain of yours for something other than screaming like a maniac!"  

Pikachu chuckled softly at that. Meanwhile, in the arena, Charizard growled, clearly frustrated that his previous attack had been dodged so effortlessly. He couldn't afford to be humiliated, especially not by Greninja. Not after all the times that ninja had mocked him in the past.  

"Incineroar, enough messing around! Let's attack together!" Charizard roared.  

Incineroar, who was just recovering from Greninja's blow, clicked his tongue in frustration but nodded. He didn't like teaming up with anyone, but if it meant putting that Water-type in his place, he'd make an exception.  

Both roared in unison and charged at Greninja at the same time. Charizard opened with another Flamethrower, while Incineroar maneuvered around the fire and lunged with a spinning Darkest Lariat.  

Greninja remained unfazed, waiting patiently. Just as the flames were about to reach him, he used Hydro Pump to launch himself into the air, dodging both Charizard’s fire and Incineroar’s spinning attack. Without wasting time, he created two Water Shurikens in his hands and threw them with precision.  

One struck Charizard square in the face, making him roar in pain and stumble back. The other hit Incineroar in the back just as he finished his spin, sending him straight to the ground.  

Charizard, now furious and humiliated, suddenly stood up and let out a deafening roar. His wings spread wide, and without thinking twice, he launched himself toward Greninja with another Flare Blitz, determined to take him down once and for all.

Greninja, in response, remained completely still, waiting for the exact moment. Just before Charizard reached him, he activated another Substitute, letting the dragon crash headfirst into a fake dummy.

But this time, Greninja didn’t just evade. Before Charizard could recover, he appeared out of nowhere right beside him, sending a shadow right underneath him.

"Game over," Greninja murmured before using Shadow Sneak, vanishing and reappearing right beneath Charizard, landing a direct hit to his chest.

Charizard was sent flying before crashing headfirst into the ground and collapsing, his eyes spinning in spirals—he was out cold.

Incineroar, who had just barely gotten back on his feet, glanced at his fallen teammate and then at Greninja, who didn’t even look tired. And that only enraged him further. He attempted to use Ropes, lunging at Greninja with the intent of slamming him into a pair of ropes that appeared out of nowhere.

However, Greninja had enough energy stored up to activate a weaker version of his Final Smash: Secret Ninja Attack.

He activated the move, and as soon as Incineroar was face-to-face with him, he sent him flying into the air with Mat Block. He then rushed through the air, striking Incineroar repeatedly with water kunai before slamming him back down to the ground, leaving Incineroar in the same state as Charizard.

"Just as I thought. You weren’t up to par," Greninja muttered simply.

Silence reigned over the training yard for a few seconds. Then, as if a dam had burst, an explosion of cheers and laughter filled the air.

"That was an absolute massacre!" Squirtle clutched his shell, laughing hysterically. "Sweet Arceus, Incineroar didn’t even land a proper hit!"

"And Charizard…" Ivysaur grinned with satisfaction. "Well, I think that humiliation hurt him more than the hit itself."

Pikachu, for his part, simply observed the scene with his arms crossed and a smug smile. He wasn’t surprised Greninja had won, but it had been amazing to watch how he did it—fast, precise, without a single wasted movement.

Lucario nodded in approval. "Greninja took advantage of his speed and his opponents’ arrogance. It was a flawless execution."

Meanwhile, Bowser approached the fallen Charizard and Incineroar, shaking his head in amusement before raising his whistle and blowing it loudly.

"And the winner is Greninja, by total KO!" he announced with a smirk. "Now, does anyone have a bucket of water to revive these two?"

"We could just leave them there for a bit, for the sake of their pride," Pichu suggested with a giggle.

"Nah, they’ll get up as soon as their brains process what just happened," Lucario said calmly.

Soon, Jigglypuff suddenly appeared, looking at Charizard and Incineroar on the ground, then at Greninja, still standing untouched. She shook her head in disapproval.

"Honestly! This is ridiculous!" she exclaimed dramatically, crossing her arms. "I can’t believe you only know how to solve things with violence. When will you learn to be civilized and talk things out? You’d save yourselves hundreds of problems if you just talked instead of acting on instinct…"

But Pikachu had had enough of Jigglypuff. Not content with keeping him from sleeping, now she was trying to discipline everyone else. His body surged with electricity, making everyone back away from him, and then…

In the living room, which had a window facing the training yard, Mario, Sonic, and Pyra were playing a game of UNO. Pyra was winning by a landslide, Sonic couldn’t understand how he was losing, and Mario was ready to ruin Pyra’s streak with a stack of +4 cards.

But then…

"Pika… CHUUUUUUUUU!" Pikachu’s scream echoed from outside, followed by a thunderclap that flickered intensely, grabbing the three fighters’ attention.

"What the…?" Mario muttered.

The three got up and approached the window, witnessing Pichu, Squirtle, and Ivysaur struggling to hold Pikachu back from lunging at Jigglypuff, who was now lying on the ground, unconscious, her body sparking with electricity and her eyes spinning in spirals. Behind them, Lucario, Greninja, and Bowser stood watching with their eyes closed and a single drop of sweat on their foreheads.

"Pika, Pikachu!" Pikachu shouted furiously.

"Pichu, Pi!" Pichu said in a panic, grabbing his friend by one paw.

"Squirtle!" the Tiny Turtle Pokémon exclaimed, grabbing Pikachu’s other paw.

"Ivy…" Ivysaur muttered in disappointment, holding Pikachu by the chest with a couple of vines.

Mario and Pyra blinked in confusion at the scene, while Sonic stared at Pikachu with wide eyes.

"...I think we’re missing some context," Pyra pointed out.

"I agree," Mario nodded, then looked at Sonic. "Do you know what they’re saying?"

"In order to protect Pyra’s innocence, I’m not translating anything Pikachu is saying," Sonic said awkwardly. "Trust me, you do not want to know."

Without further explanation, Sonic returned to the table, with Mario shrugging and following him. Pyra, meanwhile, remained confused by Sonic’s words before shrugging as well and resuming the game.

End of Chapter 22.

Chapter Text

Byleth didn’t understand how everything had gone to hell so quickly for her. Before, being around Corrin wouldn’t have been a problem—she could even talk to her without feeling like her words got stuck in her throat. Now, however, she couldn’t even look at her without feeling like her entire system was shutting down.

Whether she was eating, training, or simply being her, Byleth always ended up looking at Corrin. Her heart pounded, her cheeks felt hot, and sometimes, a sigh escaped her lips, as if she were a daydreaming teenager instead of the renowned professor and mercenary she had become. Denying that she liked Corrin didn’t make sense anymore, but for her, it was still easier than the alternative...

Which was giving Sonic and Min Min the satisfaction of seeing her vulnerable.

"Aww, she’s not even trying to hide it anymore!" Sonic’s teasing voice spoke to her left.

Byleth sighed but didn’t even bother turning. She already knew Sonic was there, and that meant Min Min had to be there too.

She was sitting on a bench in the training yard, watching Corrin fight alone against the Luminary and Shulk—and, surprisingly, she was winning by a landslide. Byleth had come outside to get some fresh air, but upon seeing Corrin easily taking down two skilled fighters without breaking a sweat, she did what she had been doing for weeks: sit back and watch like a lovestruck teenager with a crush.

But now that she thought about it, she should have known better. After all, Sonic and Min Min would take any excuse to mess with her, no matter the place.

"If you're here to ruin my peace, turn around," Byleth said irritably, though she made no effort to tear her gaze away from Corrin.

"Ruin your peace? Nah, Corrin already did that without realizing it," Sonic said, resting an arm on the back of the bench with an amused grin. "You know what’s funny? You don’t even realize how obvious you are."

Min Min, standing next to him with her arms crossed, nodded thoughtfully. "It’s really impressive. If an intense stare were a spell, Corrin would’ve exploded by now."

Byleth closed her eyes in frustration and counted to three in her head. It didn’t help much. "Why can’t you two mind your own business?"

"Because this is way more entertaining," Sonic replied with a smug smile. "Besides, someone has to make you face reality."

Min Min nodded again. "It’s for your own good, Byleth. Really."

Byleth rolled her eyes and turned back to the fight, just in time to see Corrin flip through the air, disarm the Luminary with a clean strike, and block a slash from Shulk with her sword. It was a fluid, precise movement... and damn it, she looked incredible doing it.

Without realizing it, Byleth let out another sigh.

Silence.

Then Sonic and Min Min burst into synchronized laughter.

A shiver ran down Byleth’s spine. Slowly, she turned to them with a murderous expression. "Don't. Say. Anything."

Sonic waved his hands with feigned innocence. "Hey, we didn’t say anything. But if you’re bringing it up, maybe there’s something you’d like to admit."

Min Min smirked in satisfaction. "We could save you the trouble if you want. Just say the word, and we’ll make sure Corrin knows—"

Byleth shot to her feet so fast that the bench creaked, grabbing Min Min by the collar of her outfit and Sonic by his neck, pulling them dangerously close.

"Listen to me, because I’m not repeating myself," she warned, her gaze burning with fury. "If you keep bothering me about this, I’ll make sure that YOU won’t be able to run for an entire month—" she glared at Sonic, then at Min Min, "—and that YOU won’t be able to stretch your arms for just as long. Got it?"

Sonic and Min Min exchanged a look. They didn’t seem scared—not even for a second—but they were at least impressed enough to pause before continuing their teasing.

...For exactly five seconds.

"Well, Min Min, looks like we hit a nerve," Sonic commented with his usual smug grin.

"And a pretty sensitive one," Min Min agreed, tilting her head.

Byleth glared at them in warning, but they had no intention of stopping. Sonic rested an elbow on Min Min’s shoulder, adopting a relaxed pose.

"Look, Teach. Not too long ago, you told us both that you like Corrin, even if you tried to take it back," the hedgehog said, waving a hand in the air. "Which brings us to the next question..."

"Why do you keep denying it?" Min Min finished for him.

Byleth clenched her jaw. No matter how many times Sonic and Min Min brought up the subject, she still refused to face it head-on. Because doing so meant accepting that her feelings were real. It meant she’d have to decide what to do about them.

"I’m not denying anything," she grumbled, finally letting them go and crossing her arms.

Sonic raised an eyebrow. "Oh, really? Then say it. Say out loud that you like Corrin."

Byleth felt her stomach twist. She looked away—anywhere but at them. "I don’t have to tell you anything."

Min Min let out an exaggerated sigh and looked at Sonic with fake disappointment. "What a shame. I was really looking forward to seeing how Corrin would react if she suddenly received an anonymous love letter."

Byleth shot her a deadly glare. "Don't. You. Dare."

"Oh, relax, professor. We wouldn’t be that cruel," Sonic said, raising his hands with a mischievous smile. "We just like messing with you."

Byleth rolled her eyes and shook her head. And yet, she couldn’t stop herself from glancing at Corrin again, who was still effortlessly outmaneuvering Shulk and the Luminary.

Over the next few days, Byleth found it increasingly difficult to deny her feelings for Corrin. Not just because thinking about her already made her nervous, but because no matter where she went, Corrin was always there.

One morning, for example, Byleth was trying to have a peaceful breakfast in the dining hall, but Corrin walked in with a radiant smile, chatting with Lucina and Zelda. Without realizing it, Byleth stopped eating and stared at her, watching as she laughed at something Lucina said.

Sonic, sitting right next to her, smirked and whispered to Min Min, "There she goes again."

On another occasion, hoping to clear her mind, Byleth decided to practice with her sword, but she ended up in the same training ground where Corrin was teaching Pit how to better use his bow, which could separate into twin blades. Byleth couldn’t help but stop and watch, completely mesmerized by the grace with which Corrin moved.

When Corrin suddenly turned in her direction, Byleth quickly pretended to be inspecting the edge of her weapon.

Pit, noticing her stare, frowned. "Again?" he muttered to himself.

In the library, Byleth tried to focus on some strategic documents, but as soon as she lifted her gaze, she saw Corrin in the opposite corner, flipping through a book with interest. Something about the way she slightly furrowed her brow when concentrating made her look adorable.

Byleth clicked her tongue and forced herself to return to her reading, only to realize she had read the same line three times.

Another day, thinking that some fresh air would help, Byleth walked through the gardens… only to see Corrin sitting under a tree, gently petting Duck Hunt’s dog as if he were the cutest puppy in the world. The dog barked happily, and Corrin smiled sweetly. Byleth felt her heart skip a beat and turned around so fast that she bumped into Ike.

"Huh?" Ike blinked and looked at her, confused. "Are you okay?"

"Yes. Perfectly."

"Then why do you look like you've seen a ghost?"

"Shut up, Ike."

And one night, in the common room, Byleth was reviewing some reports, elbows resting on the table, when she heard a familiar laugh. She looked up and, to her horror, saw Corrin walking in with Shulk and the Luminary, who seemed to be discussing something. However, Byleth could only focus on how Corrin’s hair shimmered under the room’s dim lighting.

Sonic, passing by her table while grabbing a glass of juice, nudged her with his elbow. "Tell me this isn’t an obsession."

Byleth glared at him. "Say that one more time, and I’ll make you swallow that glass."

Sonic just smirked smugly before walking away.

Byleth sighed and covered her face with one hand. How the hell was she supposed to deal with this?

Eventually, Byleth found some peace in the hallway on the fifth floor. She was lucky that Corrin slept on the fourth floor and not this one, so she could finally be alone. She leaned against the wall right next to her room and slid down until she was sitting on the floor.

Byleth had never felt anything for anyone before. She had always focused on the next battle to win as the Ashen Demon. When she became a professor at Garreg Mach, her only concern was being a good teacher. She never had time to sit down and consider whether she liked someone or if someone liked her.

But then, she met Corrin, spent time with her, and now… Well, now she felt like an emotional mess.

Byleth stayed there, resting her head against the wall, staring at the ceiling as if it held all the answers to her dilemma. She had no idea how much time had passed—it could have been minutes or even an hour—but for the first time in days, she felt like she could breathe without her heart doing some damn somersault in her chest.

...Until a soft voice pulled her out of her thoughts.

"A-Are you okay?"

Byleth blinked and turned her head. Luigi was there, holding a small bag with something inside. His expression was his usual mix of worry and shyness, as if he didn’t want to intrude but also couldn’t ignore someone who seemed to be going through a rough time.

She sighed and leaned her head back against the wall. "I'm fine."

Luigi didn’t look convinced. "Uh… I don’t want to bother you, but… you looked really deep in thought."

Byleth closed her eyes for a moment. If anyone else had said that—if it had been Sonic or Min Min—she would have responded with sharp sarcasm or simply ignored them. But Luigi wasn’t trying to tease her or pry for fun. He was just like that—a genuinely kind person.

"I just... have a lot on my mind," she finally replied.

Luigi studied her for a moment. He never considered himself nosy or gossipy. After all, he thought meddling in other people's business just to get gossip was rude.

That being said, he knew through Mario—who knew thanks to Sonic—that Byleth seemed to have feelings for Corrin, even though she vehemently denied it.

"...Hey, is this about Corrin?" he dared to ask.

Byleth felt her soul leave her body for a moment before crashing back down, and she felt like her short-lived peace had been shattered.

"Great, now everyone’s interested in my love life," she huffed in annoyance before glaring at Luigi. "If you're here to tease me—"

"No, no, no, no, no! I’m not going to make fun of you!" Luigi said quickly, raising his hands in defense, slightly panicked. "Actually, I think it’s really cute."

Byleth blinked, somewhat surprised by his response. Normally, everyone who found out about this—which was more people than she’d like—would come to tease her as if it were some unspoken rule. Hearing Luigi say he thought it was cute was strange... but a welcome change.

It was better than being mocked, at least.

"...I see," she sighed at last, leaning against the wall again.

Luigi tilted his head, studying her movements again before something clicked in his mind, making him smile slightly. "Oh. I get it now. You haven’t accepted that you like her, have you?"

Byleth immediately felt her face heat up and shot him another glare. "I thought you said you weren’t going to tease me."

"I’m not teasing!" Luigi raised his hands again in nervous defense. "I’m saying it because I completely understand how you feel. I went through a similar process myself."

Byleth raised an eyebrow, her expression shifting from hostile to curious.

"Oh yeah?" she asked, crossing her arms.

Luigi nodded with a small, nostalgic smile.

"I’m afraid so." Luigi sat down next to Byleth, crossing his legs. "With Daisy."

Byleth blinked. She hadn’t expected Luigi to share something like that with her, let alone so directly.

"Daisy?" she repeated, trying to recall what she knew about their relationship. She knew they got along well and had undeniable chemistry, but as far as she was aware, they had never openly talked about it.

Luigi scratched his cheek, looking a bit embarrassed. "At first, I didn’t even realize what I felt for her. I got nervous when she was around, but I thought it was just because she’s... well, Daisy. Energetic, strong, fearless." He let out a small chuckle. "It was easy to assume that she just intimidated me a little."

Byleth listened in silence.

"But then, I started noticing her more often. When she talked, when she laughed... when she looked at me directly. And every time someone mentioned her name, I realized my heart beat faster."

Byleth felt a pang in her chest. She didn’t want to admit how dangerously familiar those words sounded.

Luigi smiled, with a hint of shyness. "It took me a long time to accept that I really liked her. That it wasn’t just admiration or respect. That I simply... liked Daisy."

"And what did you do?" Byleth asked, not realizing her tone had become more serious than usual.

Luigi shrugged. "Nothing at first. I kept acting like nothing was happening, like I could ignore it and it would just go away. But, Byleth..." His tone softened. "It doesn’t go away. No matter how much you ignore it, it doesn’t change the fact that it’s there."

Byleth felt a shiver run down her spine.

"And eventually," Luigi continued, "I realized there was no point in running from it. So I accepted it."

There was a moment of silence. Byleth lowered her gaze, feeling the weight of Luigi's words more than she expected.

"And what happened after that?" she asked quietly.

Luigi smiled. "I moved on with my life. But now, with the certainty that what I felt for Daisy was real."

Byleth slowly absorbed those words. "And how did it end?"

"Well..." Luigi chuckled softly. "One day, Mario accidentally revealed it to her."

Byleth looked at him, surprised. "What?"

"Yeah..." Luigi sighed, shaking his head. "I told Mario in confidence, and he, without realizing it, mentioned it out loud while she was nearby."

Byleth remained silent for a moment before narrowing her eyes. "...That is exactly the kind of thing Sonic would do."

Luigi let out a laugh. "Yeah, I suppose so."

"And what did Daisy do?"

Luigi smiled, blushing a little. "She laughed in my face and said, 'Did it really take you that long to figure it out?'"

Byleth couldn't help but smile a little. "That does sound like her."

"I know. But in the end, we talked about it and... well, here we are."

Byleth looked at him for a moment, processing everything she had heard. "So... you're saying I should accept it?"

"It would be best—for you and everyone else," Luigi smiled. "Besides, think of it this way: If you accept that you like Corrin, not only will you be able to live peacefully with it—because, let's be real, accepting it won’t kill you—but also, people teasing you won’t have the same effect. Once you acknowledge your feelings, their teasing loses its charm because they can’t make you react the way they want anymore."

Byleth remained silent, absorbing Luigi's words. She knew he was right—her annoying tendency to react with anger or denial whenever someone hinted at her and Corrin only gave them more reasons to keep bothering her. But more than that... it was the part about living peacefully with it that really made her think.

Because honestly, she was tired.

Tired of trying to ignore the obvious. Tired of the way her stomach twisted every time she saw Corrin smile. Tired of her heart racing without her permission. Tired of looking away when Corrin caught her staring. Tired of pretending everything was fine when, in reality, her mind had been a mess for weeks.

All her stubbornness gave her was exhaustion.

Maybe... maybe it would be easier if she just accepted it.

It wasn’t like that meant she had to do anything about it, right? It wasn’t like confessing to Corrin was in her plans—at least not anytime soon. It just meant stopping the fight against something inevitable.

Byleth closed her eyes for a moment and took a breath before letting out a heavy sigh. "Tch... I’m going to hate admitting this, but you're right."

Luigi smiled in satisfaction, as if her finally accepting it was a personal victory. "I'm glad to hear that."

Byleth glanced at him skeptically. "And now what?"

"Nothing, I guess." Luigi shrugged. "Just live with it. Learn to handle it. And who knows… maybe one day, you'll decide to do something about it."

Byleth scoffed. "Don't count on it."

"I won’t." Luigi grinned playfully. "But Sonic will."

Byleth groaned and smacked her forehead. "Why am I even friends with that blue rat?"

"Because, even though you’ll never admit it, deep down, you appreciate him."

"That's a lie."

"Sure."

Byleth shook her head, but Luigi only chuckled softly. At least, for the first time in a long while, her mind didn’t feel like complete chaos.

Maybe accepting the obvious wasn’t so bad after all.

Later, Byleth was quietly reading a book in the training yard. Corrin was sparring with Cloud, and Byleth occasionally looked up to watch them, smiling as she saw Corrin fight with her usual grace before returning to her reading.

"And you’re still not even trying to hide it, huh?" Sonic suddenly spoke, plopping down beside her with his usual teasing grin. "Did you bring the book as an excuse, or did Corrin show up later to distract you, teach?"

Sonic expected the usual reaction—Byleth getting annoyed, growling, rolling her eyes, insulting him—but...

"What, are you jealous?" Byleth asked, smirking playfully without even looking at him.

Sonic blinked, caught off guard. "Eh?"

Byleth lifted her gaze from the book and looked at him with a raised eyebrow, her expression showing none of her usual irritation.

"I mean, you keep bringing it up so much it almost seems like you’re bitter that I’m not paying attention to you," she commented, turning back to her book. "Does it bother you that someone else is my favorite?"

Sonic’s jaw dropped slightly. "Oh, no. No, no, no. You are not flipping this on me."

"Why not?" Byleth smirked slightly. "Isn't that what you do all the time?"

Sonic narrowed his eyes, studying her carefully. This... this wasn’t normal. He had been teasing Byleth about Corrin for months, and up until now, she always reacted the same way—denial, growls, threats of violence. But now, instead of that, she was... playing along?

"What the hell happened to you?" he asked, genuinely baffled.

Byleth calmly turned a page. "Luigi enlightened me."

"Luigi?"

"Mhm."

"...The Luigi we know? That Luigi?"

"The very same."

Sonic stared at her like she was a completely different person. "I don’t understand what’s happening here."

"Aren't you supposed to be fast? Keep up," Byleth teased.

Sonic pouted. "Tsk. This isn’t fun when you’re not getting all riled up."

Byleth shrugged. "See? Now that I’m not denying it, your attempts to tease me have lost all their charm."

Sonic stared at her dramatically before crossing his arms. "Traitor."

"Whatever you say."

Sonic sighed in defeat. "I guess I should be happy for you. It's good that you finally admitted what everyone already knew."

"What everyone already assumed," Byleth corrected, though with less bite than before.

Sonic rolled his eyes. "Whatever. I’ll go break the bad news to Min Min that we can’t tease you anymore."

"What a tragedy," Byleth smirked, satisfied to know that Luigi was right: Accepting her feelings was the best decision she could have made.

End of Chapter 23.

Chapter Text

It was no secret to anyone that Sonic was really fast. He himself called himself "the fastest thing alive," and he had proven time and time again that he lived up to the title. It was also no secret that Sonic was the fastest fighter in Super Smash Bros. history. No one had been able to prove otherwise—at least not without cheating—which only showed how special Sonic truly was, given that he didn't need external help, techniques, or spells to be fast; it was all natural.

Curiously, he didn't brag about his speed as much as many would expect from him. No one was saying he didn't do it, because he did, and it could get annoying, but he didn't overuse the joke. He mentioned it once and then wouldn't bring it up again for months, and sometimes he only brought it up when someone questioned something about speed in general.

But even though Sonic didn't boast about it, there was one person who was bothered by the fact that he held the title of Smash's fastest fighter: Captain Falcon.

Before Sonic arrived in the Brawl tournament, Captain Falcon held the title of Smash's fastest fighter. He never bragged about it, but he liked standing out in something back then. But as soon as Sonic joined Smash, he lost the title—and the one thing that made him special compared to the other fighters.

In an attempt to console him, people always told him he was still faster than the rest... but that wasn't very satisfying when he was in second place! And every time he challenged Sonic to a competition, he only ended up making a fool of himself, because Sonic didn't even have to try to beat him. He had lost count of how many times he had competed against Sonic, and he always ended up losing. At first, Sonic seemed to enjoy defeating him, but now even he felt bad about how easy it was, which only irritated the captain of the Blue Falcon even more.

It was something he always complained about, which eventually drove others away—except for Snake, who seemed to be the only one who could tolerate Captain Falcon's whining.

"It doesn't make any damn sense!" the captain complained as he paced back and forth in the training yard, while Snake polished some of his weapons, listening to his companion's grievances. "He's a hedgehog! Hedgehogs are some of the slowest animals on the planet! Why does he move so fast?!"

"In case you forgot, Cap, he's a hedgehog from a dimension where animals are intelligent," Snake pointed out, running a cloth over his missile launcher. "Not to mention he defeats cosmic horrors like it's a pastime."

"That's not the point! The point is that damn hedgehog gets on my nerves. There's no way he wins every single race!"

"Well, no one's forcing you to challenge him on his own turf. If it's a footrace, you lost before even reaching the starting line."

Captain Falcon abruptly stopped upon hearing Snake's words and turned to look at him.

"What did you say?"

"That if it's a footrace..."

"No, no. Before that."

"That no one's forcing you to challenge him on his own turf."

For the first time since he started complaining, Captain Falcon found himself smiling.

"Of course... on foot, there's no rival for Sonic. But no one has ever challenged him to a race that doesn't involve using his natural speed..."

"He knows how to drive a car," Snake pointed out, now cleaning a bazooka. "And he's literally the owner of a plane."

"But can he compete against my Blue Falcon without using either?" Captain Falcon asked excitedly, one of his eyes gleaming with mischief. "I have to find out!"

Without waiting for Snake's response, the captain took off running toward the mansion, while Snake sighed and shook his head.

"This plan is going to blow up in his face, like all the others," he murmured before continuing his cleaning.

Mario, Sonic, Mega Man, Pac-Man, and Ryu were playing Monopoly in the middle of the living room. Though they had long since lost track of the game, they had started sharing stories about their recent adventures before returning to Smash.

"So I was in trouble, really," Mario said as he recounted his latest world-traveling adventure. "Just one more hit from that giant hat, and I would’ve been done for. I had no way out of there, and what does Bowser do?"

"Does he want to monologue?" Mega Man asked with a knowing grin.

"He wants to monologue!" Mario exclaimed, dramatically throwing his arms up as the others laughed. "He starts a speech about how weak I am compared to him, how my defeat would be glorious, and how the world would be his once he married Peach. The poor girl was locked up inside the giant engagement ring Bowser stole, and the idiot actually thought she would marry him without hesitation!"

"Truly pathetic," Pac-Man scoffed, rolling the dice and moving his piece while picking up a card.

"Some people never learn to accept defeat even when it's obvious," Ryu said, though he couldn't help but smile.

"Well, it's Bowser. I expected nothing less," Mario laughed. "He had me served on a silver platter, and he just wouldn’t shut up."

"Like Ryu said, some people don't know how to lose with dignity," Sonic added with a smirk, but at the sound of something that made his ear twitch, his smile vanished. "Ugh, like the guy who's about to come in 3... 2... 1..."

After finishing his countdown with his fingers, he pointed at the door, which was kicked open as Captain Falcon entered with a confident grin.

"Never fails..." Sonic rolled his eyes.

Mega Man and Pac-Man groaned—the former smacked his face against the table, while the latter ran a hand down his face. Ryu crossed his arms and shook his head with irritation and disappointment, while Mario blinked in confusion, looking between Sonic and Captain Falcon.

"But... what... How did you know he was going to...?" the plumber tried to ask.

"At this point, it's like my sixth sense. I know when he's going to show up." Sonic sighed in frustration. "Hey, Cap. What do you want from me today?"

"Oh, you already know!" Captain Falcon replied, pointing dramatically at Sonic but never dropping his grin.

"Oh wow, who would've thought?" Sonic rolled his eyes and shook his head. "Look, Cap, I'll be straight with you: beating you makes me feel bad. Seriously. I know it hurts you that you're not the fastest around here anymore, but it's been almost 12 years since then. Life moves on! You need to find a hobby, or you'll go insane."

"Like he’s not already," Mega Man murmured to Pac-Man with a smirk, and the round fighter covered his mouth to keep from bursting into laughter.

But the captain ignored the comments, and his smile widened.

"Oh, but I don’t want to compete in a traditional race," he said, then in a blink, he was right next to Sonic. "I want you to compete against my Blue Falcon WITHOUT using your speed!"

That caught Sonic’s interest. For the first time in a long while, he felt genuine curiosity about what Captain Falcon was planning.

"Explain yourself, Falcon Punches," Sonic said, raising an eyebrow.

"I want you to race against my mighty Blue Falcon in a series of challenges throughout the city, but you're not allowed to use your natural speed! You’ll have to manage with literally anything else!"

Now, Sonic’s competitive spirit was beginning to awaken again. He slowly turned in his seat, put his hands together like some kind of mafia boss, wore an expression far too serious for him, and stared at Captain Falcon with determination. "Keep talking."

Captain Falcon's grin grew even bigger. He knew he had Sonic’s attention, and that excited him. Crossing his arms, he began explaining his idea. "There will be three challenges. In each one, my Blue Falcon and you will compete, but with one condition: you can’t use your superhuman speed in any of them!"

Sonic raised an eyebrow. "So, what exactly are the rules? Are you gonna tie my feet together or something?"

"No, but that would be a great idea," Falcon laughed. "It just means you can’t run at super speed or use your boost moves. You’ll have to rely on any other skills you have… or can improvise."

Sonic rested an elbow on the table and placed his chin in his palm. "Interesting... tell me, what kind of challenges do you have in mind?"

"First!" Captain Falcon raised a finger. "Obstacle course. The city is a mess, full of buildings, vehicles, and people. We have to cross from one end to the other without crashing into anything. You can’t just speed through like a maniac, and I can’t use my Blue Falcon’s boost!"

"Hah, no boost? Yeah, I don’t buy that," Sonic said with a smirk.

"Second!" Captain Falcon raised another finger, ignoring him. "Express delivery. We have to pick up three packages in the city and deliver them to different locations. Whoever finishes first wins!"

"You guys are working as deliverymen now?" Mega Man asked, clearly entertained by the idea.

"And third!" Falcon continued. "A classic: relay race! We’ll wrap things up with a traditional race, though of course, I’ll use my Blue Falcon… and you won’t be using your legs."

Sonic tapped his fingers on the table, deep in thought. "Hmm... so in one, I have to dodge obstacles without my speed, in another, I have to make deliveries like a courier, and in the last one, I have to race without using my feet..."

Mario, Ryu, Mega Man, and Pac-Man exchanged glances. It was clear they were all interested in seeing this.

"And what’s the prize?" Sonic asked with a challenging grin.

"If you win, I’ll stop challenging you to races forever," Captain Falcon said seriously.

Sonic’s eyes sparkled. "And if you win?"

"You’ll admit in front of everyone that I, Captain Falcon, am the true king of speed in Smash!"

Sonic stared at him in silence for a few seconds... then leaned forward and extended his hand. "Deal."

Captain Falcon shook his hand firmly. "Then get ready, hedgehog! Tomorrow at dawn, the challenge begins!"

With that, Captain Falcon walked away, laughing to himself as if he had pulled off a masterstroke.

"Oh, buddy..." Mario sighed, looking at Sonic. "I don’t think you realize what you just got yourself into."

However, Sonic didn’t respond. In fact, he was too quiet—even for him. The others noticed, and then they shivered when they saw that Sonic’s eyes were hidden by a shadow, making him look eerily ominous.

Soon, Sonic stood up and silently walked toward the door. But before leaving, he stopped, and when he glanced at Mario over his shoulder, the plumber felt a chill run down his spine.

"You’re wrong, Mario," Sonic said, his voice too deep and serious to be his usual tone. "The one who doesn’t know what he’s gotten into... is him."

And with that, Sonic left, leaving a confused Ryu, a wide-eyed Mario, a trembling Pac-Man hiding behind Mega Man’s chair, and Rock processing what had just happened before grinning like nothing was wrong.

"I’m making an announcement in the mansion chat," the robot said, pulling out his phone. "No one’s gonna want to miss this."

"Are you just going to ignore the fact that Sonic looked like he was about to murder someone when he stood up?!" Mario asked in a panic.

"Something tells me Sonic is just taking this challenge way too seriously," Ryu said calmly. "In any case, there’s no doubt that tomorrow is going to be an interesting day."

With the news that Captain Falcon had challenged Sonic to a race where the hedgehog couldn’t use his natural speed—and that he had accepted—practically EVERYONE in the mansion had gathered as spectators in the stands. A huge screen was set up to broadcast the entire race, while a drone hovered overhead, ready to follow Captain Falcon and Sonic throughout the competition.

"Wow," Mega Man exclaimed. "I can’t believe everyone showed up for this. Usually, it’s only like ten of us."

"Can you blame them?" Pit asked beside him, practically bouncing with excitement. "When was the last time anyone saw Sonic compete without being able to use his feet? This is exciting no matter how you look at it!"

"Not to mention, it’s been a while since watching Sonic and Cap compete was an actual spectacle," Lucina commented.

"And that’s why you’re wearing a shirt that says 'Go Sonic!'?" Leaf asked with a teasing smile, holding Squirtle in her lap.

Lucina looked down at her shirt, which indeed had the words printed on it, along with an image of Sonic winking. The swordswoman felt her face heat up.

"I-I’m just showing support for a friend, that’s all!" she said, crossing her arms and looking away, but the blush on her cheeks remained.

"Uh-huh…" Leaf didn’t believe her one bit.

At the starting line, Captain Falcon was making a final check on his Blue Falcon alongside Fox, ensuring there were no mechanical issues before the race. Once they were both certain everything was in order, they shook hands, Fox ran off to the stands, and the captain climbed into his vehicle with the same confident grin he had been wearing for the past 24 hours.

"Oh, I can’t wait to beat that hedgehog. I’ll finally reclaim my title as the fastest in Smash!"

On the other hand, Mario looked deep in thought about the way Sonic had reacted the day before, and Peach noticed his demeanor.

"Are you okay, Mario?" she asked, concerned.

"I don’t know..." the plumber replied. "The way Sonic reacted yesterday when the Cap challenged him was really strange. It was like he took the challenge way too seriously. I know that’s normal for him, but... something tells me this time is different."

Peach furrowed her brow, but before she could ask anything, a blue streak quickly zipped past the stands.

Soon, that blue streak began to rise into the air, spinning like a tornado before diving down. It made a quick lap around the mansion’s ground circuit and stopped right next to the Blue Falcon.

To no one's surprise, the blue streak turned out to be Sonic... but he hadn’t used his natural speed. Instead, he was riding a type of hovering skateboard called an Extreme Gear. Instead of wheels, it had a pair of turbines underneath that kept Sonic airborne, and it was blue just like him. He had also changed his appearance: instead of his usual shoes, he wore a pair of red sneakers designed for Extreme Gear use. Additionally, he was wearing a pair of green-lensed sunglasses, which he pushed up onto his forehead as he came to a stop.

"Sorry I’m late," the hedgehog grinned as he looked at Captain Falcon. "I couldn’t find my sneakers."

Captain Falcon, despite being impressed by the hedgehog’s entrance, still smirked with confidence and challenge. "I’ll admit that was impressive, hedgehog... But a flashy entrance won’t be enough to win this race."

Sonic crossed his arms and smirked confidently. "Oh, I know, Cap. But you know what? I don’t need to run if I have this."

The hedgehog gave his Extreme Gear a light tap with his foot, making it float slightly in response, as if coming to life at his mere touch.

Captain Falcon examined it more closely. This wasn’t the first time he had seen one of those boards, but Sonic had never used them in a Smash competition. However, Falcon wasn’t about to let that intimidate him.

"We’ll see if your ‘toy’ is up to the challenge of the Blue Falcon," he said, adjusting his gloves while starting up his machine’s engine.

Sonic chuckled and shook his head. "Tails’ Blue Star II has never let me down, and I won’t let that start now."

In the stands, the excitement grew with every passing second. Samus put on her helmet for a moment, adjusting her visor to get a better look at Falcon’s vehicle and Sonic’s board.

"Interesting..." she murmured.

"What is it?" Snake asked, sitting beside her with his arms crossed.

"Sonic’s Extreme Gear isn’t just any board. It’s equipped with an aerodynamic propulsion system that runs on air instead of fuel or electricity. With the number of currents in this circuit, Sonic could use the wind to his advantage."

"So the hedgehog has more than one trick up his sleeve?" Snake mused with a faint smile. "This is gonna be fun."

Soon, a speaker emitted an audible buzz as the announcer cleared his throat.

"Welcome, ladies and gentlemen, to a race that promises to be unforgettable!" the announcer exclaimed. "Normally, I’d explain what this race is all about, but to keep the excitement at its peak, we’ll let the race speak for itself! Now, are both competitors ready to begin?"

Captain Falcon adjusted his gloves one last time and nodded confidently from the Blue Falcon’s cockpit. "Locked and loaded!"

Sonic, still on his Blue Star II, tilted his head slightly and pushed his sunglasses up onto his forehead. "I was born ready."

The announcer let out a laugh. "Well then… On your marks…!"

Captain Falcon gripped the Blue Falcon’s steering wheel tightly.

"Get set…!"

Sonic slid his sunglasses down over his eyes with a single motion of his finger, but instead of his usual cocky grin, he wore an expression that was unusually serious—even for him.

"GO!"

Sonic stomped down on his board, while Captain Falcon slammed the accelerator on his Blue Falcon. Both of them shot off from the starting line, racing toward the city. At the same time, the drone hovering above began following them, while the giant screen behind them broadcasted the race to the spectators.

The Blue Falcon and the Blue Star II sped toward the city at full throttle, the former leaving behind an orange trail and the latter a blue one.

The first challenge of the race was an obstacle course: the city was massive, filled with hundreds of vehicles, pedestrians, and towering buildings. The goal? Reach the other end of the city—where the next challenge would begin—without hitting anything: no buildings, no people, and no vehicles.

The Blue Falcon rocketed through the city streets, weaving through traffic at absurd speeds. Captain Falcon leaned slightly in his seat, adjusting the controls to reduce friction and improve stability.

"Not bad..." he murmured with a confident grin.

But then, a blue blur overtook him on the right.

Sonic, crouched low over his Blue Star II, barely skimmed the ground, gliding on air currents with precision that defied logic. His board barely touched the road’s surface, hovering above it like a phantom in motion.

"Heh. Nice try, Cap," Sonic muttered to himself, his signature smirk returning.

The streets were a chaotic mess of cars, pedestrians, and flashing lights. However, Sonic moved as if he were part of the landscape, leaning to weave between trucks, jumping over crosswalks, and using the wind to turn at impossible angles. He even pulled off something as reckless as having his board slip under a truck while he passed through the driver’s side windows, casually resting his arms behind his head with his legs crossed.

"Coming through!" he quipped with a teasing grin, passing from one window to the other in slow motion before landing perfectly on his board and speeding ahead.

From the stands, the crowd was going wild.

"This is insane!" Mega Man shouted, standing on his seat. "Sonic is literally using the city like a giant skate park!"

"Falcon isn’t falling behind!" Pit exclaimed, pointing at the screen. "Look at that!"

And he was right. Captain Falcon, seeing Sonic’s advantage, decided to do the unthinkable.

"If the hedgehog can play dirty... then so can I," he said with a defiant grin.

Instead of following the traffic, he made a sharp right turn and took an alternate route.

"Where is he going?" Leaf asked, with Squirtle watching the screen, eyes wide open.

Samus, observing through her enhanced visor, smirked slightly. "He's taking the underground train tunnels."

"What?!" Lucina shouted. "He can do that?!"

"Technically, there are no rules against it," Snake replied, crossing his arms with an interested expression.

Inside the tunnel, the Blue Falcon drifted over the rails, speeding ahead.

"Come on, come on!" Falcon muttered, controlling every movement with surgical precision.

A train was coming from the opposite direction.

But Falcon didn’t flinch.

He activated his turbo, accelerated toward the tunnel wall, and…

Used the very wall to overtake the train with a perfect maneuver!

"Oh, damn, this is insane!" King K. Rool shouted from the stands.

When Falcon exited the tunnel, he rejoined the street right next to Sonic.

The hedgehog raised an eyebrow behind his shades. "I see I’m not the only one who risks his life just to show off."

"What can I say? Victory is sweeter when you win with style!" Falcon replied with a confident grin. "But we’re far from done, hedgehog. There’s still a lot ahead!"

With that, Captain Falcon accelerated, his Blue Falcon zigzagging between vehicles, even soaring over a few.

But Sonic didn’t fall behind, speeding up with his Blue Star II, maneuvering through pedestrians and traffic. At one point, he grabbed a streetlight pole with his hands, spinning around it multiple times before launching himself into the air. He deactivated his board midair, scanning for the Blue Falcon. The moment he spotted it, he stomped on his board to reactivate it, propelling himself forward, weaving between cars flawlessly, and then speeding past Captain Falcon.

Falcon gritted his teeth, a mix of surprise and excitement in his expression. "Tch… I’m not letting you make me look slow, hedgehog."

He sharply turned the wheel and activated a boost burst, launching the Blue Falcon forward with overwhelming force. The machine vibrated as blue and orange energy surged behind him, accelerating down the elevated highway and leaving a trail of fire on the asphalt.

Up ahead, Sonic glanced over his shoulder and saw the blazing trail approaching. "Oh-ho! So now we’re playing for real!" he exclaimed with an excited grin.

With a swift motion, he briefly shut off his board midair, letting gravity do its work. Just before hitting the ground, he reactivated it, generating an extra burst of speed that sent him soaring onto a highway support beam. He grinded along it at an impossible angle before leaping back onto the road.

Falcon narrowed his eyes. "Show-off acrobat…"

Both competitors were now nearly neck and neck, but then they saw it—the area where the second challenge would begin: Express Delivery. Three packages, three destinations scattered across the city. The first to deliver them all while keeping them intact would win.

Sonic and Falcon reached the transition zone simultaneously, skidding to a halt in front of a loading platform where three drones hovered with the packages. A robotic assistant wearing a delivery cap turned its mechanical head toward them.

"Welcome to Challenge 2: Express Delivery!" the robot announced in its robotic voice. "Rules: Each of you will take three packages. Objective: Deliver them to their designated locations as quickly as possible without damaging them."

"So it’s not just about speed?" Falcon asked, tilting his head.

"Exactly!" the robot confirmed. "Here, precision and control matter!"

"Heh…" Sonic crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow at Falcon. "Are you sure you can do something without crashing into everything, Cap?"

"I could ask you the same. Doesn’t look like you’ll have much space for your tricks this time, hedgehog."

The drones lowered the packages toward them. Sonic effortlessly caught his, balancing them on his back as if it were second nature. Falcon, on the other hand, activated a compartment in the Blue Falcon, securing the packages inside.

"3, 2, 1…! DELIVERY IN PROGRESS!"

Both shot off in opposite directions.

Delivery Point 1: Commercial District

The district streets were packed with pedestrians and shoppers moving between skyscrapers and shopping centers. Sonic jumped onto a railing, grinding along it with ease before landing on the roof of a moving truck, using it as a ramp.

"Shortcut unlocked!" he laughed, tossing a package toward an office building’s automated mailbox with a perfect shot.

Meanwhile, Falcon approached the same location from a different angle. Instead of stopping, he activated a precision mode in the Blue Falcon, allowing the vehicle to hover in place. He adjusted a mechanical arm from the cockpit, placing the package into its designated drop-off point with surgical accuracy.

"Delivery 1 complete," he said with a satisfied smirk before speeding off again.

Delivery Point 2: Drawbridge

The next destination was on a bridge suspended in the air. The problem? The structure was under maintenance, and parts of the road were missing.

Sonic arrived first, swinging from streetlights and running along steel beams like a platforming level. "Almost there…"

With a risky move, he tossed the package toward the recipient—a store courier—before leaping to catch it midair as they received it. "Boom, successful delivery!"

But as Sonic landed back on his board, he heard the roar of the Blue Falcon’s engine passing right under the bridge.

"Huh?"

Falcon hadn’t bothered using the bridge… he went underneath. "If the structure’s incomplete, I just don’t use it. Simple."

He launched the package using a small guided rocket from his vehicle, making it land perfectly in the courier’s hands.

"Now that’s what I call a stylish delivery!"

Delivery Point 3: Central Tower

The final package had to be delivered to the top of the tallest tower in the city.

Sonic looked up at the building and grinned. "This is easy."

He accelerated at full speed and ran straight up the skyscraper’s wall, using his board’s velocity and gravity to propel himself.

Falcon, meanwhile, activated the Blue Falcon’s emergency thrusters, shooting straight up like a rocket.

Both reached the rooftop almost simultaneously, where a drone awaited the final delivery.

"And the first place goes to…!"

Sonic threw his package in a perfect arc…

…But Falcon launched his with calculated precision at the exact same moment.

Both packages landed on the drone receiver at the same second.

Silence.

The robotic assistant on the broadcast screen blinked.

"TECHNICAL TIE!"

From the stands in Smash Mansion, the crowd erupted in cheers of excitement.

"These two are completely insane!" Pac-Man exclaimed, grabbing his head with both hands. "I literally have no idea who’s going to win!"

Fox, arms crossed and an amused smile on his face, nodded. "I gotta admit, they’re a couple of maniacs."

"Not complaining!" Donkey Kong shouted, pounding the ground in excitement. "This is awesome!"

Sonic landed smoothly on the rooftop, leaning on his board with a confident grin. "I gotta admit, Cap, this has been the most exciting race we’ve had so far."

Captain Falcon lifted the canopy of the Blue Falcon, got up, and smirked. "Oh, definitely. But the winner will be decided now!"

With that, the third and final challenge began: Relay Race, a classic race where the ultimate winner would be the first to cross the finish line back at the mansion.

Sonic and Captain Falcon locked eyes for a moment, and then, at the same time, the Captain got back into the Blue Falcon while Sonic tossed his board into the air. And then, both of them jumped off the building, diving straight toward the streets of Smash City once again.

Captain Falcon revved up the Blue Falcon, and in seconds, he was speeding full throttle toward the mansion—and toward victory. Sonic, however, had no plans of falling behind. Grinning confidently, he patiently waited for the Blue Star II to align with him before grabbing onto it like he was surfing through the air. Then, holding on tight, he planted both feet on the board, reignited it, and shot forward faster than before, leaving behind a streak of purple light instead of blue.

The final stretch of the race had begun.

Both competitors tore through the city at absurd speeds, leaving behind energy trails that painted the air blue and orange. Sonic, his Blue Star II glowing in an electrifying purple hue, leaned forward, minimizing wind resistance and using every air current to his advantage.

Captain Falcon, on the other hand, tightened his grip on the Blue Falcon’s wheel, activating his turbo in calculated bursts to maintain stability without losing speed, leaving behind a blue trail instead of his usual orange.

From the stands, everyone was on the edge of their seats.

"Look at those speeds!" Bowser shouted, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "They’re gonna break the sound barrier if they keep this up!"

"What did you say?" Ryu asked, barely hearing him over the roar of the engines and the crowd’s cheers.

"I SAID THEY’RE GOING WAY TOO FAST!"

Sonic and Falcon were neck and neck.

The trees and buildings blurred into streaks around them as Smash Mansion loomed larger on the horizon. No obstacles, no detours—just pure speed.

Both were too focused on the race to speak. They didn’t even want to taunt each other. They had one goal in mind: win.

The city lights faded into the distance as the final stretch opened before them—a completely clear path, no traffic, no obstacles. Just Smash Mansion shining ahead as the ultimate finish line.

The Blue Falcon roared with one last surge of energy. Falcon gritted his teeth, sweat dripping down his forehead. "Come on, come on, come on…!"

Sonic, with a fierce grin, leaned even further forward on the Blue Star II, pushing it beyond its max speed. His purple trail crackled with electric energy. "Don’t fall behind, Cap!"

The crowd in the mansion’s stands held their breath.

"They’re dead even!" Daisy shouted, clutching the edges of her dress in excitement.

"Whoever blinks loses!" Diddy Kong yelled, fists raised.

The two were just meters from the finish line. It was impossible to tell who would win.

But then…

Sonic did the unthinkable.

With a precise move, he shut off the Blue Star II mid-race. Without the engine’s resistance, his momentum slingshotted him forward with a final burst of speed, sending him flying toward the finish line like a projectile.

Falcon, without hesitation, activated his final boost.

Both crossed the finish line.

Sonic braked hard, flipping through the air before landing on the ground and grabbing the Blue Star II in his hand, while Captain Falcon also came to a stop, stepping out of the Blue Falcon and looking toward the giant screen.

Silence. The Smash Mansion crowd held its breath.

The screen replayed the final moment when Sonic and Captain Falcon crossed the finish line, then rewound, zoomed in, and played it in slow motion. And it showed that, by just a few centimeters…

Sonic’s board crossed first, signaling that...

"Sonic, wins!" the announcer declared as music played in the background.

The crowd exploded in cheers and applause. Sonic himself felt like he could finally breathe again. He pushed his sunglasses up onto his forehead and looked at Captain Falcon with a grin.

"Whew! You almost had it, Cap. But looks like my undefeated record stays intact for another season."

Captain Falcon, however, stayed silent for a moment. Sonic had a bad feeling he wasn’t going to take the loss well, like usual…

But then—he burst out laughing.

"HAHAHAHA! Damn, Hedgehog, that was incredible!"

He walked up to Sonic and held out his hand.

"Congratulations. You beat me by nothing."

Sonic blinked, surprised by the Captain’s sportsmanship, but then grinned and shook his hand anyway.

"You know what? You’re the first person who’s actually made me think I was gonna lose in a long time," the hedgehog admitted. "If I’d known you were this much of a beast in a vehicle, we would’ve raced like this ages ago."

"Ha! There’s always next time… unless you wanna claim the prize, of course."

Sonic had completely forgotten about that. The prize for winning was that Falcon would never challenge him to a race again… But after today, Sonic knew claiming that prize would be a mistake.

"Screw that prize!" he finally said, smirking and extending his hand. "Whenever you want, I’ll give you a rematch!"

Captain Falcon raised an eyebrow, surprised by Sonic’s response. But then, he grinned widely, knowing his rival hadn’t changed one bit. Without another word, he reached out and shook Sonic’s hand, sealing the promise of another legendary race in the future.

End of Chapter 24.

Chapter Text

Mario, Pit, and Mega Man were looking for movies in the living room cabinet. Today, the announcer decided to give them a break from friendly matches—something they appreciated—so the three of them chose to spend the afternoon watching old movies they could find.

"Have you found anything yet?" Mega Man asked Mario, who was standing on a ladder to reach the higher shelves.

"Have some patience, will you?" Mario replied, pushing several boxes aside. "There are like 15 boxes up here, and they all look the same."

"Shouldn't they have some kind of label to indicate what's inside?" Pit asked, crossing his arms.

"Why don't you fly up here and look for yourself? Oh, silly me, I forgot—you can't without Palutena's power," Mario said brusquely before continuing his search.

Mega Man had to cough on purpose to avoid laughing, though he couldn't hide a smile. Pit, on the other hand, stared at Mario in disbelief.

"...That was low, Mario... Even for you."

Mario just chuckled under his breath before grabbing another box and checking inside. When he saw the contents, he smiled.

"Finally!" he exclaimed, climbing down the ladder with precision, holding the box under one arm. "What did I tell you? You just had to be patient."

Mario placed the box on the floor and knelt beside it, with Pit and Mega Man doing the same. Upon opening it, they glanced inside to see what movies were visible at first glance… and immediately got a bad feeling.

Pit was the first to take out a movie, which read Mortal Kombat: Annihilation on the cover. It had the Mortal Kombat logo, though it looked way too realistic, even by that thing’s standards.

"They made a Mortal Kombat movie?" Pit questioned, looking at the movie case in confusion.

Mega Man took another movie from the pile inside the box. It read Street Fighter on the front, with a poster showing an actor portraying Colonel Guile on a screen in the background, while another actor playing Bison stood at the front. Several other actors portraying different Street Fighter fighters were positioned around them.

"I didn't know there was a Street Fighter movie," Rock said. "I wonder why neither Ryu nor Ken ever told us about it."

However, Mario instantly regretted picking out a movie himself because the cover read Super Mario Bros., featuring a giant metal M and two actors who were clearly supposed to be Mario and Luigi, posing perfectly to form the letter.

"This has to be a joke..." Mario muttered in a tone of frustration that was unusual for him. "I thought I burned every copy of this garbage..."

"Wait... they made a movie about you?!" Pit exclaimed, eyes wide.

"A very bad one," Mario replied bitterly. "What were the idiots who made this even thinking?"

"Oh, come on, it can't be that bad," Mega Man said, trying to sound optimistic.

"Bowser is human, Yoshi is literally just a real dinosaur, the kidnapped princess is Daisy instead of Peach, the Goombas are humanoid reptiles, and Luigi is the actual protagonist of the movie," the plumber explained with a frown. "Does that sound like a good movie to you?"

Pit and Mega Man exchanged glances before looking at Mario’s movie cover again.

Pit tilted his head and furrowed his brow. "Well... when you put it that way, it sounds like they made a bunch of weird decisions."

"Weird decisions?" Mario repeated incredulously. "The only thing they got right was giving me a mustache! And only me—Luigi didn’t even get one."

"Hey, it could always be worse," Mega Man said. "Judging by the look of the guy playing you, I could at least believe he's supposed to be you."

"WHAT?!" the plumber exclaimed, eyes wide as plates. "In what world could this be worse?!"

"You could be in the same situation as Sonic," Pit said with a smug grin.

"Uh... meow?" the disturbingly humanoid Sonic said in the trailer.

The cop aiming a dart gun and flashlight at him screamed, causing ugly-trailer Sonic to scream as well.

Sonic immediately shut the laptop, an eye twitching. Behind him, Pac-Man was trying not to burst into laughter, Min Min had stretched her arms long enough to wrap them around her mouth to keep from laughing, and Lucina had turned her back to Sonic, covering her mouth while her shoulders shook—clearly struggling to hold back her amusement.

"Not. A. Word. About this," Sonic warned the others, but they could barely contain themselves.

Mario blinked several times, recalling that trailer that had just come out, and shrugged.

"You have a good point... but that doesn’t change the fact that this thing is terrible," he reiterated, looking at the movie in his hand with disgust.

"Don't be so dramatic," Mega Man rolled his eyes, then pulled out another movie, which read Lara Croft: Tomb Raider. "This one's about Lara Croft."

"Two, actually," Pit said, pulling out another movie titled Lara Croft Tomb Raider: The Cradle of Life.

"Looks like there are three," Mario said, tossing his movie into the trash before taking out another one from the box that read Tomb Raider. "But the actress is different in this one…"

Pit then took another movie from the box, which read Resident Evil. "Oh, I’ve heard of these. People say they get worse and worse, and that the protagonist is basically a Goku who can do anything."

"I saw the first one, and I found it entertaining," Mario admitted. "It felt like a prequel to the rest of Resident Evil, but the sequels... eh."

Mega Man pulled out another movie, frowning at the title. "Tekken... Has anyone asked Kazuya if he’s seen this?"

"I doubt he wants to talk about it," Pit commented, remembering the fighter’s ever-unamused expression.

Mario took the case and examined it closely. "Let’s see… ‘The protagonist is young Jin Kazama, a street fighter who enters the tournament to avenge his mother’s death, who was killed by Heihachi.’"

"Uh-huh... and?" Pit asked, resting his elbow on his knee and his chin on his hand.

Mario blinked, rereading the synopsis with a deepening frown before looking at his companions. "Since when is Jin a street fighter? Didn't he train with his mother and then go to his grandfather after the whole Ogre thing?"

"No idea," Mega Man shrugged, "but something tells me that if we show this movie to Kazuya, he and Heihachi will call a truce just to destroy every copy together."

"That sounds terrifyingly possible," Pit commented.

Continuing their search, Mario pulled out another movie titled Silent Hill. "'A woman goes in search of her daughter through the depths of a strange and desolate town called Silent Hill.' Well, at least this one resembles the original story, except it's a mother looking for her daughter instead of a father."

"That doesn’t sound too bad," Mega Man said, leaning in to see the cover. "Is it supposed to be scary?"

"Well, it's Silent Hill, so I imagine it is," Mario responded with a shrug. "Though I don’t know if they captured the essence of the games properly."

Pit shivered slightly, remembering what he had heard about the franchise. "Isn't that the game with the weird monsters and the guy with the giant triangle on his head?"

"Yeah, Pyramid Head," Mega Man confirmed. "And from what I heard, he shouldn’t even be in this movie because he only makes sense in James Sunderland’s story."

Mario and Pit stared at him in silence.

"Rock… sometimes I forget how much of a nerd you are," Pit said with a teasing grin.

"Hey!" Mega Man frowned. "I'm just well-informed!"

Mario chuckled before picking up the next movie from the box. As he read the title, he made a confused face. "Prince of Persia: The Sands of Time."

Pit blinked in surprise. "They made a Prince of Persia movie?"

Mario checked the synopsis on the back. "Looks like it... though the actor playing the Prince looks nothing like him."

"Let me see," Mega Man took the case and looked at the cover. "Yeah... this doesn't look Persian at all."

Pit took a glance and nodded. "But at least he has the Dagger of Time, so they didn’t mess up too badly."

"I guess that’s progress," Mario sighed, setting the movie aside before picking up another one. "Oh, look, an Assassin’s Creed movie."

"And what’s the verdict?" Mega Man asked, already anticipating the worst.

Mario read for a moment before frowning. "'A man named Cal Lynch relives the memories of his ancestor Aguilar de Nerha thanks to Abstergo’s revolutionary technology.'"

There was a pause before Pit spoke. "Cal Lynch? Who the hell is that?"

"No idea," Mario replied. "In the games, there’s Altair, Ezio, Connor, Edward... but I’ve never heard of a Cal Lynch."

"And Aguilar de Nerha sounds made up," Mega Man pointed out. "I don’t remember any Assassin by that name in the Brotherhood."

Pit sighed, letting himself fall backward onto the floor. "It’s official. Humans are terrible at adapting video games into movies."

"I don’t know, there’s a Pokémon movie coming out soon," Mario said, pulling out his phone and searching before showing the screen to Mega Man and Pit.

The poster showed a more realistic Pikachu, looking as fluffy as a plush toy, wearing a detective hat. The movie title was Pokémon: Detective Pikachu.

"If you ask me, this looks good," Mario said. "They made Pikachu even more adorable than he already is!"

Pit quickly sat up and looked at the image with wide eyes.

"Whoa! Pikachu looks like a real plush toy," he commented, leaning closer to the screen. "It looks weird… but in a strangely good way."

Mega Man nodded. "And look, the main character is a guy named Tim Goodman. He’s from the games, right?"

Mario nodded approvingly. "Yeah, from Detective Pikachu. At least this one seems faithful to the original story."

Pit took the phone and scrolled down to read more details.

"Wait…" his eyes widened even more when he saw a name on the cast list. "RYAN REYNOLDS is Pikachu’s voice?!"

"The Deadpool guy?" Mega Man blinked in surprise. "Well, I didn’t see that coming."

"Hey, maybe he’ll pull it off," Mario commented with a shrug. "If the movie captures the essence of Pokémon, we might be looking at the first good video game adaptation in history."

Pit crossed his arms with a skeptical expression. "I’ll believe it when I see it."

"At least it’s made by a company with a mixed reputation," Mario pointed out, folding his arms. "Not all of us are that lucky..."

Pit and Mega Man exchanged glances before looking at Mario again.

"That... sounds like you know something we don’t," Rock said, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.

"Yeah... Are they making another movie about you?" Pit asked, pointing at Mario accusingly.

"...Yes, but I don’t want to talk about it..."

"Oh, no, no, no!" Pit exclaimed, pointing at Mario with a mischievous grin. "Now you have to tell us!"

"Exactly," Mega Man nodded, crossing his arms. "If we can’t watch your first movie, the least you can do is give us details about this new one."

Mario let out a deep sigh, rubbing his forehead as if he was already exhausted from the conversation. He knew he wouldn’t get rid of these two until he said something.

"Look, I’ll just say that... this time, at least, it’s animated," he finally murmured.

Pit blinked, and Mega Man tilted his head.

"Animated? Like CGI?" Mega Man asked.

"Yeah," Mario nodded. "And this time, I’ll actually look like myself."

"Well, that’s already an improvement..." Pit commented, but then he grinned mischievously. "And who’s the lucky studio making it? Sony? Pixar? Oh, even better—DreamWorks!"

"Illumination," the plumber sighed.

Pit and Mega Man went silent for a few seconds. Then they looked at each other before bursting into laughter.

"The Minions people?!" Pit could barely speak between laughs. "Mario, buddy, I’m sorry, but this is going to be hilariously good!"

"Are they gonna make you sing like in Despicable Me?" Mega Man grinned. "Because if Bowser ends up dancing with Goombas in a musical number, I’m paying to see that."

Mario crossed his arms, frowning. "Yeah, yeah, very funny. Laugh all you want. I just hope they don’t cast a Hollywood celebrity for my voice."

"Oh yeah? Like who? Danny DeVito? Tom Holland? Chris Pratt?" Pit teased.

"Please, stop talking..." Mario pulled his cap over his face, while Pit and Mega Man burst into laughter again.

End of Chapter 25.

Chapter Text

Byleth had been going in circles over the same issue for almost an entire hour. She was in her room on the fifth floor, pacing around while her mind wandered through all the possible options for what she had planned to do.

Ever since she finally accepted that she liked Corrin, she had felt more at peace with herself. She no longer tried to hide the blush whenever she saw Corrin, nor did she attempt to ignore how fast her heart pounded when she was near her. She also no longer let herself be affected by the teasing comments from those who liked to mess with her about her crush—especially Sonic and Min Min.

Now, however, a strange idea had begun to take root in her mind, sparked by the last time Sonic tried to tease her.

"So, when are you planning to ask her out, prof? Because at this rate, you're going to undress her with your eyes before you've even asked her to dinner."

Though the comment was inappropriate and in poor taste, Byleth had to admit that Sonic had a point. Why hadn't she asked Corrin out? It didn’t have to be a romantic date—it could just be a simple outing between friends, nothing more... Just the two of them, spending more time together than usual...

That brought her to her current predicament: pacing around her room, trying to figure out how the hell she was supposed to do this.

Her experience with romance and dating was zero. She never had time for it, but damn it, with Corrin, it was different. She wanted to try. She wanted to see her smile because of something she did, wanted to share more intimate moments, wanted—ugh!

Byleth rubbed her face with both hands and let out a frustrated groan.

"It can't be that hard..." she muttered to herself, stopping for a moment before crossing her arms.

She wasn’t afraid of facing an entire army, but asking out one single person felt like the most difficult mission of her life.

She took a deep breath and started considering her options. How should she do it? Should she ask directly? Try to be casual and suggest it like any other activity? Or maybe... she could take advantage of some excuse?

After thinking about it for a while, she came to the conclusion that she had no idea how to do this. In fact, upon further reflection, she didn’t even know what she would do with Corrin if she accepted. What were people supposed to do on dates anyway? She had never stopped to question it, but now that she was, she realized just how incredibly inexperienced she was in the matter.

Byleth let out a sigh and flopped onto her bed, staring at the ceiling with a frown. Maybe she was overthinking it. Perhaps the best thing to do was simply... go for it.

But she couldn’t even imagine the scenario without feeling clumsy.

"Hey, Corrin. Want to go out with me?"

No, too direct.

"Corrin, I was thinking we could do something together, just the two of us."

Ugh, that sounded too suspicious.

"Hey, Corrin! Let’s go out. I’m not taking no for an answer."

...Why did that sound like something Marth would do in one of his not-so-subtle flirting attempts?

She rolled over in bed, covering her face with her hands again. Never in her life had she felt the need to plan a conversation so much. Maybe she should just go and let the words come out naturally... but if she ended up stammering or saying something stupid, she wouldn’t be able to look Corrin in the face again.

In the end, there was only one option left. It wasn’t the most suitable, nor was it her preferred one, but given the circumstances, it seemed to be the only thing that might work.

Sonic and Min Min were in the mansion’s kitchen—Sonic rummaging through every cabinet possible in search of a specific can of chili while Min Min prepared her famous ramen.

"Where the hell is it?!" Sonic exclaimed as he searched through all the cupboards and shelves. "I swear I saw a can of Habanero Chili the other day!"

"Did you check the fridge?" Min Min asked, not stopping her stirring.

"Like, five times! There's nothing!" the hedgehog replied.

"Why don’t you just use any other chili? They all taste the same."

Sonic froze in place and gasped dramatically, staring at Min Min as if she had just uttered the greatest blasphemy he had ever heard.

"You did NOT just say that!" he shouted, pointing an accusatory finger at her. "There are at least 250 different types of chili in the world, and they ALL vary in flavor and heat. Or what, would you like it if I said all ramen tastes the same to me?"

Now it was Min Min’s turn to gasp, slowly turning to glare at Sonic.

"Don’t you EVER say that again!" she snapped angrily, grabbing Sonic by the arms and pulling him close.

"Then don’t you EVER say that all chili tastes the same!" Sonic shot back, freeing himself from her grip. "And for your information, Habanero Chili is the perfect balance of flavor and heat. It’s not just any chili!"

"Oh wow, how fascinating. Would’ve been even better... if I had actually asked!"

That would have been the final trigger for the two to start fighting in the middle of the kitchen, if not for someone clearing their throat to get their attention. Both turned toward the entrance, where Byleth stood, looking at them in confusion.

"Uh, am I interrupting something?"

Sonic and Min Min glared at each other before going back to what they were doing.

"No," they both answered begrudgingly.

Deciding not to add more fuel to the fire, Byleth simply shrugged and stepped fully into the kitchen. "Well, in that case, can I steal a moment of your time?"

"Apparently, that stupid can doesn’t want to show up, so..." Sonic sighed, looking at Byleth.

"The ramen is almost ready, so sure," Min Min said, turning her attention to the professor.

"Perfect, then…" Byleth took a breath, clasped her hands together… and knelt down before them, holding her hands up in a pleading gesture. "I need your help!"

Sonic and Min Min exchanged bewildered looks, completely caught off guard by Byleth’s sudden desperation.

"Huh?" was all Min Min managed to say, tilting her head.

"You? Asking for help?" Sonic crossed his arms and raised a brow. "What happened, prof? Did you forget how to teach?"

Byleth scowled but quickly returned to her pleading expression.

"It’s nothing like that…" she muttered before letting out a heavy sigh. "I want to ask Corrin out, but I don’t know how."

A heavy silence settled in the kitchen. Sonic blinked a few times, while Min Min just stared at her, mouth slightly open. Finally, the fighter with extendable arms was the first to react.

"That’s it?" she asked in disbelief. "Are you telling me that the indomitable, serious Byleth is asking for advice on how to ask someone out?"

"You? The same person who can take down gods with a poker face?" Sonic added, unable to contain a laugh. "This is historic!"

Byleth gritted her teeth and lowered her head.

"Forget it..." she muttered, trying to get up, but Sonic stopped her by placing a hand on her shoulder.

"No, no, no!" the hedgehog said, grinning from ear to ear. "This is way too good to pass up. Of course, we’ll help you!"

"It’s not every day we see Byleth in a romantic dilemma," Min Min added with a mischievous smile. "And honestly, I want to see how this plays out."

Byleth sighed again, resigned to what was about to happen. "Alright... then, what do you suggest?"

Not long after, the three of them were in the living room, with Byleth sitting in the middle of the couch while Sonic sat on one side, arms behind his head and legs crossed, and Min Min sat on the other, taking notes in a notebook.

"First, tell me what you were planning to do," Min Min said, spinning her pencil between her fingers. "Because I have a feeling you were going to do something ridiculously awkward."

"I thought about just asking her if she wanted to do something together, but every time I rehearse it in my head, it sounds suspicious or weird," Byleth confessed, looking away.

Sonic whistled and shook his head. "Yeah, if you say it like that, it sounds like you're up to something shady."

"The problem is that Byleth has no experience in this," Min Min said thoughtfully. "Let's take this step by step. What kind of date did you have in mind?"

"Oh, that's important," Sonic said, grinning mischievously. "Were you thinking of something casual, like a girls' outing? Maybe eating somewhere low-key to keep it under wraps? Or do you want to go all out? A walk on the beach? A romantic dinner at a fancy place? Or taking her to a fair and watching the sunset?"

On any other occasion, Byleth would have told Sonic to shut up. However, this time, she felt her face heat up completely with each suggestion he made—even the more normal and friendly ones—because they all involved the same thing: her and Corrin, alone in the same place.

"I think you should tone it down a bit, Sonic," Min Min said, though she couldn't help but smirk. "She’s going to explode before she even asks Corrin out."

Byleth groaned and covered her face with one hand, clearly embarrassed. "This was a mistake..." she muttered.

"No, no!" Sonic waved his hands, still grinning. "Come on, prof, don’t give up so easily. You’ve come this far, haven’t you?"

"Exactly," Min Min nodded, pointing at her with the pencil. "Now that we know a romantic dinner would probably make you collapse on the spot, let’s rule that out. Something casual is best."

"Yeah, but it has to feel natural," Sonic added, scratching his chin. "We don’t want Corrin suspecting that this is actually a date."

"It’s not a date."

"If you say so."

Byleth sighed tiredly. "Fine. So, something casual. But what?"

Min Min flipped to a new page in her notebook and jotted down a few options. "Look, it can be something simple: inviting her to train together, going for a walk, or even just grabbing something to eat."

"Training?" Byleth looked thoughtful. "Hm..."

"Oh no..." Sonic rolled his eyes. "Don’t tell me you’re planning to invite her to a sparring match as an excuse to spend time with her."

"And if I am?"

Min Min clicked her tongue. "Byleth, we want this to be a pleasant moment, not a massacre."

"I wouldn’t defeat her immediately."

"That’s not the point!" Sonic exclaimed. "The point is that it’s still work. You want to invite her to something outside of the routine, not give her another reason to think about training."

Byleth huffed, but she had to admit they were right. "Something outside of the routine... Well, I know she enjoys being outdoors. Maybe I could suggest a walk before 'casually' stopping somewhere to eat."

Min Min snapped her fingers. "That’s it! Now we’re getting somewhere."

Sonic nodded approvingly, leaning back against the couch with his hands behind his head. "Yeah, that sounds way better. Nothing suspicious, nothing that would make her overthink it... just two friends getting some fresh air."

"And the best part," Min Min added, pointing at her notebook, "is that if you get too nervous, you can focus on the scenery to calm yourself down."

Byleth felt a bit of her tension ease. Maybe this wasn’t so hard after all. "Alright. So, I just ask her to go for a walk?"

Sonic clicked his tongue and wagged a finger. "Not so fast, prof. Now comes the most important part: how will you ask her to go out with you without sounding like a total disaster?"

Byleth returned to her neutral expression, but inside, she was already reconsidering her entire life.

"I thought about saying something like... 'Corrin, do you want to take a walk with me?'"

Min Min and Sonic exchanged looks.

"Horrible," they said in unison.

"What?" Byleth glared at them. 

"Too robotic," Min Min explained. "You have to sound more natural."

"Plus, if you blurt that out out of nowhere, she might misinterpret it and think you want to talk about something serious," Sonic added. "It’s time for an intervention!"

With that, he disappeared in a blur, and when he returned... he was wearing a bright red dress, matching high heels, long purple gloves, a blonde wig, red lipstick, purple eyeshadow, and false eyelashes.

He sat next to Byleth in a provocative pose.

"Hey there, gorgeous. Do you come here often?" he asked in an eerily convincing feminine voice, sounding like a completely different person.

But no, it was still the same old Sonic.

Byleth felt her face heat up—she wasn’t sure if it was from rage, confusion, or both—and a tic formed in her eye. Meanwhile, Min Min dropped her notebook and pencil, covering her mouth with both hands to keep herself from bursting into laughter.

"Wha—you—WHY THE HELL DID YOU DRESS LIKE THAT?!" Byleth shouted, caught between panic and fury.

"Wow, how rude," Sonic said, still using his fake voice. "If that’s how you treat ladies, you have no chance with Corrin, sweetheart."

Byleth had had enough and smacked Sonic hard before grabbing him by the collar of his dress. "STOP MESSING AROUND AND EXPLAIN YOURSELF, SONIC!"

"This..." the hedgehog tried to say before clearing his throat and speaking in his normal voice. "This is the intervention I was talking about! The best way to improve is to practice, so I’ll be the girl you’re trying to ask out!"

Min Min finally lost it and burst into laughter, clutching her stomach as she nearly fell over on the couch.

"Oh my god, Sonic!" she wheezed between laughs. "This is the best thing I’ve ever seen in my life!"

Byleth, on the other hand, had a mix of disbelief, fury, and a touch of despair on her face as she held Sonic by the dress collar. "Sonic, I’m giving you five seconds to give me a reason not to throw you out the window."

"Because you need me, darling," he replied in his fake voice again, batting his fake eyelashes dramatically before switching back to normal. "Come on, prof, what better way to practice than with someone who actually knows how to flirt?"

Byleth felt her patience running thin, but before she could react, Min Min managed to calm down enough to intervene. "As ridiculous as this is, Byleth... Sonic has a point."

"You too, Min Min?!"

"Think of this as training," the fighter said, picking up her notebook and wiping away her tears of laughter. "If it helps you not freeze up when you talk to Corrin, then it’ll be worth it."

Byleth exhaled a long sigh and closed her eyes. She counted to ten in her head. Then, with resignation, she let go of Sonic and crossed her arms. "Fine... but if you do anything stupid, I swear I’ll throw you down the stairs." 

"Understood!" Sonic adjusted his pose, pretending to be elegant as he played with his "hair" and used his fake voice again. "Alright, darling, imagine I’m Corrin. You’re walking through the mansion halls, and you see me. How do you start the conversation?"

Byleth took a deep breath, looked Sonic in the eyes, and...

Nothing.

Her mind went completely blank.

The problem wasn’t that Sonic was dressed like a character from a bad telenovela. No. The problem was that her brain had suddenly decided to forget how to speak.

Sonic and Min Min waited. Seconds passed.

"...Hi."

Sonic blinked. "That’s it?"

Byleth frowned. "How the hell am I supposed to start a normal conversation?"

"Oh, no way!" Sonic dramatically exclaimed in his normal voice, placing a hand on his forehead. "This is worse than I imagined!"

"Yeah, you need to sound more natural," Min Min added, jotting something down in her notebook. "Try again, but this time, with confidence."

Byleth took a breath, swallowed hard, and tried again. "Hey, Corrin. I was thinking… would you like to go for a walk with me later?"

Sonic narrowed his eyes, analyzing every word. Then, he slowly nodded. "Much better. It doesn’t sound forced, but it’s still direct. Min Min?"

"Hmmm…" Min Min scribbled in her notebook. "I’d give it an eight out of ten."

Byleth felt a small surge of pride, though she quickly buried it.

"Come on, prof. One more try," Sonic said in his fake voice, batting his eyelashes dramatically.

Byleth straightened her back, looking at Sonic—or at least, the terrible, over-the-top version of Corrin he had decided to portray—with the most neutral expression she could muster.

"Corrin…" she began firmly, ignoring the part of her brain that wanted to scream at how absurd this whole situation was. "I was thinking of going out for a walk and grabbing something to drink afterward. Would you like to join me?"

Min Min and Sonic stared at her in silence. For the first time since this ridiculous charade began, Sonic didn’t have an immediate response.

Byleth blinked. "What? Did I do it wrong?"

Sonic blinked as well before smiling, still in character.

"On the contrary, darling. You did wonderfully," he said, still using that exaggerated feminine voice.

"Does that mean she passed?" Min Min asked, surprised.

"She passed," Sonic nodded with a grin.

Byleth felt her body relax slightly. She had done it. Somehow, she had survived the most ridiculous and humiliating challenge of her life, but she had done it. "Good. Then... I have a plan."

Sonic smirked and yanked off the wig with a swift motion, shaking out his fur. "Perfect. Just remember, prof: the worst that can happen is she says no."

Byleth nodded, though that thought didn’t comfort her at all.

Min Min gave her a reassuring pat on the back. "You’ve got this. Just relax and act natural."

"Yeah... natural..."

With the plan set, Byleth stood up, ready for her mission.

But before leaving the room, she turned to Sonic with a frown. "By the way... where did you even get that dress?"

Sonic simply winked before vanishing in a blue blur.

Byleth decided she didn’t want to know the answer.

End of Chapter 26 (To be continued...)

Chapter Text

Byleth already had a clear plan to ask Corrin out: a simple outdoor walk that would end with both of them grabbing a meal somewhere. It wasn’t anything out of this world, just a casual outing between two friends.

The practice she had with Sonic and Min Min was… to be honest, it could have been better, but at least it helped her a little. Like it or not, she had to give them credit for helping her.

Now came the terrifying part: telling Corrin.

Hours after practicing with Sonic and Min Min, Byleth was walking through the mansion’s hallways, hands behind her back, her heart pounding. She had decided that now was the time. She had practiced, she had a plan… she just needed to find Corrin and do it.

And there she was.

Corrin was in the mansion’s backyard, sitting under a tree, reading a book with a calm expression. Her platinum blonde hair shone under the sunlight, and the scene was so serene that, for a moment, Byleth almost felt like she was interrupting something sacred.

But she couldn’t back out now.

She took a deep breath and approached with firm steps. "Corrin."

The half-dragon looked up and smiled upon seeing her. "Oh, hello, Byleth. Do you need something?"

This was the moment.

Byleth swallowed and recalled what she had rehearsed. She kept her face relaxed, her tone natural. "I was thinking of going out for a walk and grabbing something to eat afterward. Would you like to join me?"

For a second, Corrin just stared at her, blinking. Byleth felt her heart stop but forced herself to stay calm.

Corrin seemed to consider it for a moment, then smiled. "Oh, that sounds nice. Honestly, I could use some fresh air after a few exhausting days. So, sure, I’d love to."

Byleth barely managed to hold back the relieved sigh she wanted to let out. "Great. Then, um, shall we meet at the entrance in an hour?"

"Sure. I'll go get ready."

As Corrin stood up and left, Byleth remained in place for a few seconds, processing what had just happened.

She had done it.

She had asked Corrin out.

And she had said yes.

From a corner of the hallway, hidden behind a slightly open door, Sonic and Min Min watched the scene unfold.

"She did it!" Min Min whispered excitedly.

"Yeah... and without stuttering or anything," Sonic admitted, surprised. "That’s already progress. Now she just has to not mess up the date."

Min Min elbowed him. "Hey, do you think we should follow them? Just to see how it goes and make sure she doesn’t screw up?"

Sonic crossed his arms and smirked. "Oh, definitely. But first, how about we help Byleth with one last thing?"

"Hmm? With what?" Min Min raised an eyebrow.

In Byleth’s room, the professor had no idea what to wear. She opened her closet, filled with different outfits she almost never wore because she didn’t see the need, but now that Corrin had accepted her invitation, the least she could do was wear something more casual.

If only she knew what the hell that even meant...

"Oh, so this is what you meant..." Min Min said, sitting at the edge of Byleth’s bed, with Sonic next to her, legs crossed.

"Alright, prof, now that Corrin agreed to go out with you, what are you going to wear?"

Byleth didn’t answer for a moment, staring at her closet as if it would magically tell her what to pick.

"...I have no idea..." she finally admitted.

This made Sonic and Min Min give her deadpan looks, then glance at each other before turning back to her.

"Byleth, I knew you were a disaster in love, but this is just sad..." Sonic said.

"Yeah, I’m starting to feel bad for you, prof..." Min Min added.

"If you’re just going to mock me, you can leave," Byleth grumbled, rubbing her temples.

"Nah, don’t worry, we’ll help you," Sonic said, jumping off the bed and heading to the closet. "Though, considering you almost always wear your armor or something just as formal, this is going to be a challenge."

"Let me see..." Min Min stepped closer and started rummaging through the clothes. "Hmmm, this is too serious... this is too flashy... why do you have a maid outfit?"

Byleth almost choked on her own saliva. "That’s not mine!"

"Yeah, sure. Tell that to the Three Houses DLC," Sonic laughed, pulling out the maid outfit to take a better look. "Should we ask the others if they have extra clothes?"

"No, we’ll manage with what’s here," Min Min intervened, setting the maid outfit aside and continuing her search.

Meanwhile, Byleth crossed her arms and sighed. "I don’t understand why what I wear is so important. It’s just a walk."

Sonic leaned against the closet frame and raised an eyebrow at her. "Because, prof, even though it’s technically not a date, it’s still a special outing. It’s not the same to dress like you’re going to a war meeting as it is to dress like someone who just wants to have a good time with a friend."

Min Min nodded. "Besides, Corrin always wears comfortable clothes when she’s not in combat. If you do the same, it’ll show her that you’re enjoying the moment, instead of making it seem like you were forced to go out."

Byleth groaned, but deep down, she knew they were right. "And how do you know what’s appropriate to wear?" she asked Sonic, irritated. "You’re naked all the time."

"That’s what happens when you spend years around fashion lovers like Amy and Rouge," Sonic shrugged.

Suddenly, Min Min snapped her fingers. "Got something!"

She pulled out a simple yet stylish outfit: a short-sleeved white blouse, a black leather jacket, dark blue fitted pants, and short black boots.

"Casual enough for a walk, but presentable enough so Corrin won’t suspect that your closet is a disaster."

Sonic gave it a once-over and nodded. "Yeah, not bad. It doesn’t scream ‘date,’ but it doesn’t scream ‘boring’ either."

Byleth looked at the outfit for a moment and, after some thought, took it. "I guess this will do..."

"That’s the spirit!" Min Min said, patting her on the back. "Now go get changed."

Byleth frowned at them. "Get out of my room first."

"Oh, fine, no need to get mad," Sonic rolled his eyes as he and Min Min left the room, but before they did, the hedgehog grabbed the Sword of the Creator, which was leaning against a wall near the entrance. "Just to be safe, I’ll take this."

"Hey, no!" Byleth immediately protested, but Min Min stretched her arms out to keep the professor in place.

"You’re going out casually, Byleth," she pointed out. "You need to present yourself with the goal of relaxing. Bringing your sword would make Corrin think you’re being overprotective, which would make her suspicious."

"If you’re worried about me holding onto it, relax, I’m just going to keep it safe until you get back," Sonic said before smirking. "You just focus on having a good time with Corrin, alright?"

Byleth let out a heavy sigh, closing her eyes for a moment to calm down. "Fine..." she murmured, finally giving in. "But if anything happens to my sword—"

"Please, prof, who do you think I am?" Sonic spun the Sword of the Creator in his hands like it was a simple stick. "It’s not the first time I’ve taken care of important things."

"That’s what worries me..." Byleth grumbled before slamming the door shut, leaving Sonic and Min Min outside.

Min Min crossed her arms and smiled. "Well, I think that went pretty well."

"Yeah. Now comes the hardest part."

"Not messing up the date?"

"Not freezing up from nerves at the last moment."

They both chuckled as they walked down the hallway.

One hour later, Byleth stood at the mansion’s entrance, wearing the outfit Min Min had picked for her. She wasn’t used to wearing this kind of clothing, but she had to admit—it was pretty comfortable.

She felt a little strange without her sword on her back, but they had been right about one thing: today wasn’t about fighting. It was just a casual outing with Corrin. There was nothing to worry about.

Or at least, that’s what she kept telling herself as she waited by the entrance, feeling her heart pounding in her chest.

Then, she heard footsteps approaching.

Byleth looked up and saw Corrin walking toward her. The dragon hybrid wore a black headband decorated with sunflowers on the right side, a stylish white blouse with a matching scarf tied around her neck, a short black skirt, and beige platform shoes strapped around her ankles.

Byleth felt her throat go dry.

Corrin gave her a warm smile. "I didn’t keep you waiting too long, did I?"

"No..." Byleth shook her head, pulling herself together. "You’re ready. You look... beautiful."

She instantly regretted saying that. It was too direct, and she could feel her face heating up.

Corrin blinked in surprise, and for a moment, Byleth wanted to bury herself in the ground and never come out again. However, instead of reacting with discomfort, the dragon hybrid smiled sweetly and brought a hand to her cheek, looking slightly flustered.

"Oh... thank you, Byleth," she said, glancing away for a second as if she was a little embarrassed too. "You look very nice as well."

Now it was Byleth’s turn to blink, unable to fully process what she had just heard. If her face had been warm before, now it felt like an erupting volcano.

Still, she couldn’t allow herself to freeze up like a nervous schoolgirl. Not after all the practice with Sonic and Min Min. So she cleared her throat, straightened her posture, and tried to regain her composure.

"Ahem... well, if you’re ready, we should get going."

"Yes, let’s go."

The two of them left the mansion, walking side by side in silence for a while. The breeze was cool, and the sun wasn’t too strong, making it a perfect day for a walk. Byleth felt relieved that the conditions were so favorable... until she realized something.

She hadn’t thought about what to talk about with Corrin.

She had been so focused on asking her out that she completely forgot a small detail: what the hell was she supposed to talk about?

Her mind started racing, searching for a topic. Something simple, something that wouldn’t feel forced...

"It’s a nice day, isn’t it?"

Byleth immediately regretted saying that. Was that really the best she could come up with?

Corrin, however, nodded with a smile. "Yes, it’s lovely. I’m glad I came out with you."

Byleth felt a warmth spread in her chest at those words. "Me too."

Silence returned for a few moments, but this time, it didn’t feel awkward. Corrin seemed relaxed, enjoying the walk without feeling the need to fill every second with conversation.

Eventually, she was the one to break the silence. "By the way, what made you want to go out today?"

Byleth felt a slight internal panic but managed to keep her expression calm. "I just... thought it would be nice to clear my mind a little. You know how crazy that mansion is, and with so many fights every day, I figured it would be good to get away from it for a while."

Corrin chuckled softly. "You’re right about that. Though, I have to admit, I find a certain charm in that chaos."

Byleth tilted her head. "Really?"

"Yes. It’s true that we all have very different personalities, and that sometimes causes problems, but it also makes the mansion feel... alive. Like a family."

Byleth couldn’t help but smile at those words. "That’s something I admire about you, Corrin."

The dragon hybrid looked at her curiously. "What do you mean?"

"You always manage to see the good in others, even in difficult situations. It’s... admirable."

Corrin blinked, surprised by the compliment, then smiled shyly. "Thank you, Byleth. That means a lot to me."

Byleth nodded, and for the first time that day, she felt that maybe... just maybe... this wasn’t going to be a disaster.

They continued their walk and conversation, passing by a bench where an old man was reading a newspaper and a young woman sat with her back to them. But as soon as Byleth and Corrin were far enough away, it was revealed that the "old man" was Min Min, dressed in a suit and coat, wearing a fake mustache, while the "young woman" was Sonic, wearing the same red dress and blonde wig he had used before to help Byleth practice.

"She’s doing better than we expected," Sonic remarked.

"Right? I thought she’d melt after calling Corrin beautiful," Min Min laughed. "So, what now? Should we keep following them?"

"Obviously!"

Meanwhile, Byleth and Corrin continued their walk, unaware that they were being watched.

"By the way, is there anywhere specific you’d like to go?" Corrin asked, tilting her head slightly to look at Byleth.

"I didn’t really plan anything..." Byleth scratched the back of her head. "I just thought we could walk around and see where we end up."

"That sounds nice. Sometimes, it’s good to just go with the flow."

Corrin gave her another smile, and once again, Byleth felt her heart race. It was incredible how such a simple gesture could have such a strong effect on her. Still, she was surprised at how well everything was going. Now she just had to lead Corrin to "coincidentally" end up at a place where they could eat.

"Are you hungry?" Byleth asked, trying to transition to the next part of her plan.

Corrin brought a finger to her chin, thinking. "Hmm... now that you mention it, I am."

Byleth felt relieved. Everything was going according to plan. "We could find a place to eat. Do you have anything in mind?"

Corrin shook her head. "I’m not picky. I’m fine with anything that looks good."

Perfect. Byleth already had a place in mind—a café she had visited a few times with other fighters. It was quiet, had good food, and wasn’t too crowded. The ideal choice.

"Alright, I know a place. It’s just a few blocks from here."

"Sounds good, lead the way."

Meanwhile, at a safe distance, Sonic and Min Min continued their undercover surveillance.

"Alright, looks like they’re heading to eat," Sonic said, adjusting his wig slightly to keep it from blocking his vision.

"Perfect, just as we planned," Min Min adjusted her fake mustache. "Time to get ahead of them and make sure everything goes smoothly?"

"You know it."

Both of them got up from the bench and, trying not to attract attention, sneaked off through a shortcut to reach the café before Byleth and Corrin.

When Byleth and Corrin arrived at the café, the professor felt satisfied to see that everything was in order. The place had a relaxing atmosphere, with polished wooden tables and large windows that let in plenty of sunlight.

"This place is lovely," Corrin commented, looking around with an enchanted expression.

"Yeah, it's pretty peaceful," Byleth agreed as they walked toward an empty table.

They sat down and picked up the menus, analyzing what to order, while from another table—one not visible to them—Sonic and Min Min observed, still in their disguises.

"Alright, prof, now comes the real test," Sonic whispered, adjusting his wig.

"That she doesn’t spill her drink from nerves?" Min Min asked in the same tone.

"No, that she doesn’t freeze up when Corrin smiles at her again."

Meanwhile, at Byleth and Corrin’s table, the conversation flowed naturally as they looked over the menu.

"Mmm, there are a lot of interesting options..." Corrin said, tilting her head as she read.

Byleth nodded, though she wasn’t really paying much attention to the menu. She was too busy noticing how good Corrin looked with that sunflower headband.

But before she could get lost in her thoughts, the waitress arrived.

"Welcome! Have you decided what you'd like to order?" the waitress asked with a smile.

"Yes, I think I’ll have a jasmine tea and a croissant," Corrin said.

"I'll just have a coffee," Byleth responded.

The waitress jotted everything down in her notepad before bowing slightly. "Alright! I’ll bring your order right away!" she said before walking off.

Byleth exhaled softly, relaxing a little now that the hardest part—ordering without stuttering—was over. However, the relief didn’t last long, because Corrin was looking at her with a curious expression.

"You know, I was surprised that you invited me out today."

Byleth blinked. Was that a good thing or a bad thing? "Why do you say that?" she asked, keeping her tone neutral.

"Well, you always seem busy, either training or sharpening your sword," Corrin said, resting her cheek on one hand. "And even though we’ve gotten along well in the mansion, we haven’t really spent much time alone together lately. So it was a nice surprise."

"Ah... I see."

Byleth picked up her coffee cup—more to give her brain a second to process what to say than anything else. Her mind went back to Sonic and Min Min’s words: "Don't overthink things. Just be yourself."

She took a deep breath and forced herself to speak honestly. "I wanted to because I think you're someone special, Corrin. I really enjoy spending time with you, and… well… With you, I feel more comfortable than with anyone else."

Corrin's eyes widened slightly in surprise. Then, her expression softened into a warm, sincere smile. "That’s really sweet, Byleth. I’m glad to hear that."

Byleth felt her heart skip a beat. She wasn’t sure what kind of response she had expected, but the way Corrin said it, with that natural kindness, made her stomach feel light, as if she were floating.

"And I feel really comfortable with you too," Corrin continued. "There’s something about your presence that’s... calming.

Byleth couldn’t help but look away, feeling that if she kept staring into those bright red eyes, her brain might stop functioning entirely.

Before she could say anything else, the waitress returned with their orders, placing them on the table with a smile.

"Here you go. Enjoy your meal!"

"Thank you," they both said in unison.

Byleth took a sip of her coffee, trying to focus her mind on something else before completely losing her composure. Corrin, on the other hand, picked up her tea cup with both hands, blew softly over the hot liquid, and took a sip.

"Mmm... this is delicious," she commented with satisfaction.

Byleth glanced at her out of the corner of her eye and noticed how the sunlight streaming through the window gently illuminated her face. Corrin looked completely at peace, as if she were in her element.

"I’m glad you like it," Byleth said with a small smile.

The atmosphere between them was comfortable, relaxed. Their conversation continued naturally, with Corrin sharing some anecdotes about her life in the mansion and Byleth sharing some of her own experiences. Without realizing it, time passed quickly.

From their observation table, Sonic and Min Min watched the scene with satisfaction.

"Look at that," Min Min whispered, arms crossed. "The prof is pulling it off."

"And without our help," Sonic added with a grin. "I’m proud of her."

"Yeah... but we’re not leaving yet, are we?"

"Not a chance. We still need to see if Byleth will go through with the third, ‘not mandatory’ step we talked about."

A few hours later, Byleth paid the bill and left the café with Corrin. So far, everything had gone wonderfully, but... could she bring herself to take the third and final step—the one Sonic insisted was "not mandatory"?

She glanced at Corrin beside her as they walked, feeling her heart pounding a mile a minute.

Maybe... just maybe... it was time to do it...

End of Chapter 27 (To be continued...)

Chapter Text

"Just remember, prof: the worst that can happen is she says no."

Byleth nodded, though that thought didn’t comfort her at all.

Min Min gave her a reassuring pat on the back. "You’ve got this. Just relax and act natural."

"Yeah... natural..."

With the plan set, Byleth stood up, ready for her mission.

But before leaving the room, she turned to Sonic with a frown. "By the way... where did you even get that dress?"

Sonic simply winked before vanishing in a blue blur.

Byleth decided she didn’t want to know the answer.

She was about to leave, but before she could, Min Min stopped her.

"Wait!" she exclaimed. "We’re still missing the third and most important step of all... the confession."

Byleth panicked and took a step back.

"What?!" she shouted, her face turning red with a mix of anger and embarrassment. "Are you out of your mind?! No way!"

"It's not something you have to do!" Sonic said, suddenly appearing in front of Byleth, now back to his normal self and no longer dressed as a woman. "It's an optional third step that you don’t have to do if you're not ready, but basically, it’s telling Corrin how you feel. Again, you don’t have to do it if you don’t want to, but... if you ask me, maybe you should tell her."

Byleth swallowed hard as she walked alongside Corrin. The plan had gone better than she expected; the conversation had flowed naturally, they had enjoyed lunch, and most importantly, she felt genuinely happy being with her.

But now she was at the critical point.

The optional third step.

Could she do it?

Corrin, unaware of the storm of emotions in Byleth’s head, gazed at the orange sky of the sunset with a peaceful expression.

"It’s been a nice day, don’t you think?" she said softly.

Byleth nodded, trying to keep her voice from shaking. "Yeah... it’s been a good day."

Corrin turned her head toward her and smiled. That smile that made her feel like she was floating. "Thank you for inviting me. Really, I had a great time."

Byleth felt her chance slipping away. If she didn’t say it now, when would she?

Her hand clenched into a fist.

"The worst that can happen is she says no."

She took a deep breath. "Corrin..."

The dragon hybrid blinked and looked at her curiously. "Yes?"

The words were there, stuck in her throat. All she had to do was say them.

But her heart was pounding so hard she could barely think. "I..."

Corrin tilted her head slightly, waiting patiently.

Byleth felt a slight tremor in her hands. Damn it, why was this so hard? She could face any enemy on the battlefield without hesitation, but confessing her feelings to the person she liked felt like trying to climb a mountain with one hand.

"I... wanted to say that..."

Corrin watched her with those red eyes full of warmth.

Byleth felt her brain shut down.

It was strange. She never hesitated in a decision, but this was different. She had trained for countless battles, faced enemies stronger than her, survived the madness of the mansion... and yet, a few simple words were the one thing that now made her feel like she was facing the greatest challenge of her life.

Corrin noticed her expression and tilted her head in curiosity.

"Are you okay?" she asked gently.

"Y-Yeah," Byleth cleared her throat. "J-Just give me a second..."

Corrin simply smiled and nodded, still waiting.

Byleth inhaled and exhaled. If she didn’t do it now, she might never be able to.

"...You know? Ever since I met you when we arrived at Smash, I’ve felt things I’ve never felt before," she began, hoping that would help her express herself without chickening out at the last minute.

Corrin looked at her attentively, her expression soft but curious. "What do you mean?"

Byleth felt her chest tighten, but she couldn’t turn back now. She had started this, and now she had to finish it. "I mean that... I’ve always been a reserved person. Someone who doesn’t open up easily to others. But with you, it’s... different. From the very beginning, I felt comfortable being around you, and that’s not something that happens to me with just anyone."

Corrin blinked, surprised, but said nothing, letting her continue.

"You’re kind, thoughtful, and you always see the best in people. It’s something I really admire about you. I see in you everything I couldn’t be when I was younger, everything I’d like to be someday, if possible." Byleth had no idea how she was saying all this without stuttering, but she was determined to see it through. "I guess what I’m trying to say is... I like you, Corrin. More than I’ve ever admitted to anyone."

The silence that followed was so deep that Byleth could hear the rapid beating of her own heart.

Corrin blinked, her red eyes shining with surprise. Byleth felt her stomach tighten as fear started creeping in. Had she said too much? Had she ruined the moment?

But then, Corrin smiled.

Not just any smile. A sweet, genuine smile, filled with a warmth that made Byleth’s fear vanish like smoke.

"Byleth..." she said softly, stepping closer.

Byleth felt her breath catch in her throat.

"I..." Corrin lowered her gaze for a moment, as if organizing her thoughts. Then, she looked up again, her cheeks slightly flushed. "I didn’t expect you to say that, but... I’m glad you did."

Byleth felt her entire world freeze. "Does that mean...?"

Corrin nodded slowly. "I like you too."

Byleth felt warmth spread through her entire body. "R-Really?"

Corrin let out a small laugh and nodded.

"Yes. I’ve always enjoyed being with you, and every time we train together or just spend time in the mansion, I feel like... well, you understand me in a way not many people do. Besides..." Corrin hesitated, looking away and tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear as the blush on her face deepened. "Well, it’s embarrassing to admit, but... let’s just say I was in a bit of denial about liking you."

Corrin was sitting at a table with Marth, Ike, Cloud, Sheik, Robin, and Dr. Mario, peacefully having lunch. For most of the time, she paid attention to the table’s conversation, but her gaze occasionally drifted toward Byleth’s table, where Lucina, Chrom, Zelda, Sonic, Pikachu, Simon, and Min Min were sitting. It seemed like they were teasing Byleth about something that had her embarrassed, and Corrin couldn’t help but notice, smiling involuntarily.

However, Sheik noticed her change in posture and where she was looking, prompting them to close their eyes. "If you keep staring at her, you’re going to burn a hole through her head."

Corrin blinked, looking at Sheik in confusion. "Uh, excuse me?"

"Corrin, you’ve been staring at Byleth for ten minutes," Cloud pointed out, though he couldn’t help but smirk slightly. "You’re not being very subtle."

The dragon hybrid felt her face heat up instantly, raising her hands in defense. "I-I just noticed they were teasing her, that’s all..."

"Uh-huh, and that’s why you sighed like a lovestruck teenager," Dr. Mario grinned.

Corrin only blushed even harder at that, sinking into her chair and wishing the ground would swallow her whole.

Later, she was training with Link in the mansion’s training yard. She was deeply focused on the fight—not only was it helping her improve, but it also allowed her to forget about the embarrassing moment at lunch.

But when Link managed to disarm her and win, that didn’t last long.

"Hey, did you notice that Byleth was spying on us?" Link asked, his tone far too casual as he helped Corrin up.

"Uh... what?" she said, tilting her head in confusion.

"Byleth was behind that column, watching us. Or rather, watching you," the Hylian pointed out, raising an eyebrow. "You and her got something going on?"

Corrin completely froze. "WHAT?!" she exclaimed, feeling her face burn again. "No, of course not!"

Link looked at her with an impassive expression, but the way he raised an eyebrow made it clear he wasn’t entirely buying her response.

"Uh-huh..." he murmured, crossing his arms. "Well, she seemed pretty interested in you."

"Byleth and I are just friends," Corrin insisted, her voice coming out slightly higher than normal.

"Sure, sure. Friends," Link tossed her sword back to her. "Well, I just hope thinking about your ‘friend’ doesn’t distract you for the rest of the training."

"I don’t like Byleth," Corrin muttered through gritted teeth, though she still felt her cheeks heat up a little more.

"I never said you did."

Corrin decided to bathe Pikachu and Pichu to clear her mind again. Fortunately, it was helping her relax quite a bit, and when Min Min showed up to lend a hand, it got even better.

At least, until Min Min opened her mouth. " Hey, Corrin."

"Yeah?"

"What do you think of Byleth?"

Corrin blinked, clearly not expecting the question—especially now, when she was trying not to think about her. "Byleth?"

"Yeah. The professor. Blue hair. Shiny sword. Serious expression most of the time. Ring a bell?"

Corrin chuckled softly at the description, ignoring the warmth in her chest upon hearing it. "Of course I know who she is."

"And?" Min Min pressed, pretending not to care about the topic while continuing to wash Pikachu.

Corrin fell silent for a moment, as if organizing her thoughts to avoid saying anything that would give Min Min a reason to tease her. "Well... she’s very strong. Her combat style is impressive, and you can tell she has a lot of experience. She doesn’t talk much, but when she does, her words carry weight."

Min Min raised an eyebrow. "Uh-huh... and what else?"

Corrin tilted her head curiously, now suspecting Min Min’s intentions.  "Why are you asking?"

"No reason in particular," Min Min replied far too quickly to be believable. "Just... curious."

Corrin didn’t seem entirely convinced, but she answered anyway. "Well, I think she’s also quite kind, even if she doesn’t show it in the most obvious way. When someone needs help, she doesn’t hesitate to step in."

Min Min smirked slyly. "And do you think she’s cute?"

Corrin froze for a split second before blinking multiple times. She managed not to turn red again, but she was dangerously close after how off-guard that question caught her. "Eh?"

"I mean, objectively speaking," Min Min continued, feigning indifference. "Wouldn't you say she has a certain charm?"

Corrin blinked again and touched her chin thoughtfully. "I suppose... she has an imposing presence, but in an attractive way."

Min Min nearly burst into laughter, something Corrin noticed but chose to ignore for the moment.

"Interesting, interesting," she mused, nodding to herself.

"I still don’t get where you’re going with this," Corrin said with a small smile.

"Oh, it’s nothing. I’m just... gathering information."

Corrin looked at her with a mix of amusement and suspicion but eventually shook her head and turned back to Pichu, who had covered his face with bubbles. Still, a part of her couldn’t help but think more deeply about her own answers. Were they words of admiration, or was it something deeper?

When Corrin and Byleth went to train and Byleth tripped, Corrin didn’t hesitate to drop her sword and catch her. She managed to keep her emotions in check at that moment—having her so close, noticing how beautiful she was, and seeing how red she had gotten. That last part worried her, but after confirming that she was fine, she decided to leave...

To have an existential crisis somewhere else so she wouldn’t embarrass herself in front of Byleth.

She spent hours rolling around in her bed, her face completely red as she replayed the scene over and over again in her head, unable to stop. She hugged a pillow, sometimes staring at the wall, sometimes at the ceiling, trapped in an endless loop of her own thoughts.

After hours of the same thing, she came to a painfully obvious conclusion—one she had been trying to ignore for days...

"...Damn it... I like Byleth..."

Corrin scratched her cheek shyly, looking away. "So... yeah. It was a little embarrassing to realize, but I guess, in the end, I just couldn't keep denying it anymore," she admitted with a small, nervous laugh.  

Byleth, who had been listening in complete silence until that moment, felt her heart was about to explode.

"Then..." Byleth swallowed, making sure she understood correctly. "How long have you known you liked me?"

Corrin brought a finger to her chin, thoughtful. "Well... probably for quite a while, but I fully accepted it after Min Min teased me about it," she said with an embarrassed smile. "That was when I stopped lying to myself."

Byleth felt a mix of relief and excitement. So not only did Corrin not reject her, but she had been feeling the same way all this time.

She couldn't help but start laughing, covering her mouth with both hands, and before Corrin could question her, Byleth quickly pulled her into a hug. Corrin's heart flipped as her face grew incredibly warm.

"U-Uh... B-Byleth?"

"Oh, Corrin... you have no idea what a relief it is to hear that!" the professor exclaimed, breaking the hug to look into Corrin’s eyes. "I was in denial too, but you realized it faster. It took me weeks to accept it because... well... part of me was afraid I’d ruin things since... I’ve never liked anyone before."

Corrin blinked, surprised. "Really?"

Byleth nodded, scratching her cheek with a small, embarrassed smile.

"Yeah. I’ve never felt this way about anyone. I mean, I’ve always been focused on combat, training, fulfilling my duties. But with you... it was different. From the start, I felt comfortable with you, but it took me a long time to understand what that really meant."

Corrin felt her heart race, but this time, not from nervousness—rather, from the warm excitement growing in her chest.

"Well, at least now we both know," she said softly, smiling tenderly. "And that’s what matters, right?"

Byleth stared at her for a moment before nodding. "Yeah... that’s what matters."

For a moment, neither of them spoke. The sunset painted the sky in shades of orange and pink, giving the moment an almost magical feel. Byleth felt that, for the first time in a long while, she had no doubts or worries. She just wanted to keep enjoying this moment with Corrin.

Then, without thinking too much, she lifted a hand and gently took Corrin’s.

Corrin blinked, feeling the warmth of Byleth’s hand over hers, but she didn’t look away or pull back. Instead, she slowly intertwined their fingers.

They exchanged a glance filled with both happiness and shyness.

"You know," Corrin murmured, "if someone had told me a few months ago that we'd end up here, like this... I don’t know if I would’ve believed them."

"Same here," Byleth replied with a small laugh. "But... I’m glad it happened."

Corrin nodded, squeezing Byleth’s hand gently. "Me too."

Soon, Byleth’s gaze drifted to Corrin’s lips. Without realizing it, Corrin’s gaze also lowered to Byleth’s lips. Then, when their eyes met again and they noticed what they had done, they both smiled nervously—though only Corrin looked away. Byleth, on the other hand, kept looking at her.

"Corrin... Can I...?" she tried to ask, but instead of finishing her sentence, her eyes dropped again to Corrin’s lips.

Corrin felt her heart race even more, perfectly understanding what Byleth meant without her having to finish the question. She bit her lip slightly, feeling a mix of shyness and excitement.

"I-I..." her voice was barely a whisper as she met Byleth’s gaze again.

The sunset cast a golden glow over their faces, and the soft rustling of the trees in the wind almost seemed to give them its blessing. It was the perfect moment.

Byleth, still holding Corrin’s hand, waited patiently. She didn’t want to pressure her. If Corrin wasn’t ready, she would understand.

But after a few seconds of hesitation, Corrin took a deep breath and smiled at her tenderly. "Sure thing."

Byleth’s heart jumped in her chest.

Carefully, she leaned forward slightly, giving Corrin the chance to back away if she wanted to. But she didn’t. Instead, she closed her eyes and also shortened the distance.

And then, their lips met in a soft kiss—shy, yet filled with emotions they had both held back for so long.

Byleth felt an inexplicable warmth spread through her chest, as if something inside her had just clicked perfectly into place.

Corrin, for her part, felt her mind go blank for a moment, her body instinctively reacting to Byleth’s closeness. The way the professor’s lips moved against hers was so sweet and delicate that it sent butterflies fluttering wildly in her stomach.

The kiss didn’t last long, but when they pulled away, both of them were completely flushed, small nervous smiles on their faces.

"Uhm..." Corrin chuckled softly. "This is new."

Byleth nodded, still feeling her pulse racing. "Yeah... but I’m not complaining."

Corrin let out a quiet laugh and, without letting go of Byleth’s hand, rested her forehead against hers, closing her eyes for a moment to savor the peacefulness of the moment. "Me neither."

From their secret observation spot in the distance, Sonic and Min Min watched the scene unfold with expressions of absolute triumph.

"Come on, professor!" Min Min whispered, pumping her fist slightly. "I knew she could do it!"

Sonic, on the other hand, had started dramatically crying, his eye makeup running down his cheeks.

"They grow up so fast!" he exclaimed, pulling out a handkerchief and blowing his nose. "It feels like just yesterday she was refusing to admit she was in love..."

Min Min rolled her eyes but couldn’t help smiling. "Sonic, it hasn’t even been that long."

"But it felt like an eternity!" Sonic fake-sobbed, wiping his nonexistent tears while dramatically clinging to Min Min’s arm. "Our little professor finally found love!"

"Gods, you’re impossible," Min Min laughed, peeling Sonic off her. "But hey, mission accomplished."

"Yeah..." Sonic finished drying his tears. "Now let’s get back to the mansion before Byleth realizes we were following her and her new girlfriend."

Min Min nodded, and the two of them began sneaking away—though not before Sonic made one last pause to glance back. He watched Byleth and Corrin, still holding hands, exchanging shy but affectionate glances under the golden light of the sunset.

"Well, well..." he murmured with a smug smile. "They look so sappy together."

"And is that a bad thing?" Min Min asked, raising an eyebrow.

Sonic crossed his arms. "No, it’s adorable. But I’m still going to tease them about it for weeks."

Min Min rolled her eyes and gave him a light punch on the shoulder. "Of course you are."

Both of them chuckled quietly before finally leaving the scene, letting the new couple enjoy their moment without any more interruptions.

End of Chapter 28.

Chapter Text

The weather forecast had made it clear that it was going to rain throughout the week. The problem was that rain and thunder were a terrible combination. And guess what? It was raining—heavily— with thunder rumbling every few moments.

And of course, all the fighters in the mansion were stuck inside until the weather improved… which, judging by the situation, wasn’t going to be any time soon.

"Just what we needed... another rainy day, and now with lightning included," Donkey Kong huffed, looking out the window at the rain alongside Diddy Kong.

"And I thought this week couldn’t get any worse..." Diddy said, just before a bolt of lightning struck, making him jump as the mansion's lights flickered. "I’d better not say anything..."

The lights throughout the mansion continued to flicker as the rain poured down, accompanied by the occasional thunderclap that echoed loudly.

In Ness's room, he was with Lucas and the Ice Climbers, trying to distract themselves with Ness’s GameCube while the rain continued outside.

"Come on, come on, come on! Just a little more!" Ness exclaimed, leaning forward with the controller in his hands as he played Mario Kart: Double Dash!! alongside Lucas and the Ice Climbers.

"No, no, no! Not the red shell, please!" Lucas groaned, watching as his kart skidded after being hit.

"Ha-ha! That’s what you get for stealing my boost!" Nana teased, high-fiving Popo.

Another thunderclap roared, briefly illuminating the room and making the lights flicker again. Lucas shrank into his seat and pressed the controller buttons harder, while Ness pretended not to feel the chill running down his spine.

"I hope this doesn’t get worse..." Popo murmured.

As if the universe had heard his comment, an even louder crash shook the mansion, followed by a total blackout.

In the kitchen, Peach and Pyra had been working together to prepare dinner. However, the blackout caught their attention, leaving only the glow of a few scented candles in the kitchen.

In the game room, Pit and Mega Man were competing in a racing game when the power went out as well, leaving only the light from Mega Man’s eyes visible.

In his room, Sonic was calmly reading a book when the lights suddenly went out.

"Oh, come on! Are you serious?!" the hedgehog exclaimed in frustration.

Back in Ness's room, the kids sat in silence for a moment, completely in the dark.

"...I don’t think I should’ve said that," Popo muttered.

"Oh, you don’t say," Nana said beside him, annoyed.

On the seventh floor, Mario and Samus were making their way to the mansion’s fuse box in the maintenance room, with Samus using a flashlight from her arm cannon to light the way. Naturally, upon opening the box, they found that it was massive—almost the size of a wardrobe. All the switches were turned on, or at least positioned in the direction that indicated they were. There was also a giant red lever that was up, likely the one that powered the entire mansion.

Mario pulled it down and waited a few seconds before flipping it back up, hoping that would restore the power, but nothing changed.

"Perfect. The generator isn’t working," the plumber grumbled, crossing his arms.

Samus sighed, examining the fuse box with her flashlight. "This doesn’t look good..." she murmured, tapping the side of the box lightly with the back of her gloved hand.

"Can you fix it?" Mario asked, still with his arms crossed.

"Depends. Do you happen to have a spare industrial-sized generator?" Samus replied sarcastically.

Mario stroked his mustache, thoughtful. "No... but I’ve worked as an electrician a few times. It was always small repairs, but they were successful. This can’t be that different."

"How many jobs have you had?" Samus asked, her tone amused.

"You’d be surprised." Mario approached the left side of the fuse box, which had a panel that could be opened to access the interior, but it was locked with a key. "This is going to be a problem. And in general, we’re not well-prepared. If I even want to attempt fixing this thing, I’ll need my toolbox. And fast!"

As if the universe had heard his plea, Sonic suddenly appeared beside Samus, hands on his hips and tapping his foot impatiently.

"What’s taking so long?" the hedgehog complained. "I was just getting to the best part of my book!"

"Speaking of speed..." Samus shook her head. "Although, given our situation, your help could actually come in handy. Mario needs his toolbox, and since you’re already here being nosy, maybe you could go and get it."

"Do I look like an express delivery service?" Sonic frowned. "Come on, it can’t be that bad. Have you tried the lever?"

"Yes, and it didn’t work," Mario said, rolling his eyes and crossing his arms again. "That’s why I need my toolbox. Now be useful and bring it, please."

"Hmm... Wouldn’t it be easier to use Pikachu?" the hedgehog pointed out before vanishing and reappearing in an instant, now holding Pikachu in his hands. "This guy is a walking battery! Just strap a hamster wheel to the generator, throw Pikachu in, and boom—problem solved!"

Sonic grinned as if he had just come up with the most brilliant idea ever, while Pikachu blinked before scowling and beginning to charge electricity. Mario and Samus stepped back, giving him space.

A moment later, Pikachu released a Thunderbolt on Sonic, electrocuting him.

When it was over, smoke was rising from Sonic’s quills, and his grip on Pikachu loosened, allowing the Pokémon to drop to the floor before scampering onto Samus’s shoulder.

"Pika, chu!" Pikachu snapped at Sonic angrily.

The hedgehog coughed once, letting out a small puff of smoke from his mouth before sighing. "...Fine, fine... I’ll go get the toolbox," he finally said, rolling his eyes in annoyance.

Back in Ness’s room, Lucas had turned on a flashlight and placed it in the middle of the room so it would illuminate everything.

"Well, that should be enough until someone fixes the lights," Lucas said, sitting down on the floor.

"You say that like it’s a good thing," Ness huffed, crossing his arms. "The power went out right when I was about to win!"

"Ugh... now we have to die of boredom until the electricity comes back," Popo said with a dull expression.

"We could play something else," Lucas suggested, looking around for ideas.

"Like what?" Nana asked, resting her chin on her hand.

Ness smirked mischievously. "How about a round of scary stories?"

Lucas instantly paled. "N-No! That’ll just make everything worse!"

"Oh, come on, Lucas," Ness said, giving him a friendly nudge. "We’re big kids now; there’s nothing to be scared of."

"Yeah, sure..." Lucas hugged his knees, not looking convinced.

Nana crossed her arms with a confident smile. "Well, I say yes. What about you, Popo?"

The other Ice Climber shrugged. "Eh, why not? It’s not like we have anything better to do."

"Great!" Ness exclaimed, rubbing his hands together. "Okay, I’ll start—"

Just as he was about to speak, a loud crash shook the mansion, accompanied by a flash of lightning that briefly lit up the room. Lucas let out a small yelp and instinctively clung to Popo.

"See what I mean?! The universe hates me!" Lucas cried out in distress.

The others laughed, but at that exact moment, a loud thud echoed from outside the room.

Everyone went silent.

"…Did you hear that?" Nana whispered.

Another thud, this time closer.

Lucas swallowed hard. "P-Please t-tell me it’s just someone walking…"

"It doesn’t sound like footsteps," Ness murmured, slowly standing up. "It sounds like something is… crawling."

Everyone remained still, eyes locked on the door.

Then, the doorknob began to turn. Slowly.

"WHO’S THERE?!" Lucas shouted, gripping his flashlight as if it were a weapon.

Silence.

And then—

The door burst open.

Everyone screamed, with Ness pointing a PSI Fire-charged finger at the door while the others huddled behind him.

However, the moment they stopped screaming and opened their eyes, they realized that the one who had opened the door was Steve. He stood there, holding a wooden sword in his hand. It seemed he had used it to force the door open—though he was probably just trying to mine it.

"...Oh. It’s just Steve," Popo muttered, lowering his arms.

"Why the heck did you barge in like that, you idiot?! You scared us!" Ness complained, his finger still lit with fire.

Steve stared at them in silence for a moment before simply shrugging and proceeding to place wooden blocks on the floor.

"...What is he doing?" Lucas whispered, still clutching his flashlight like a shield.

"I don’t know, but I don’t want to find out," Nana replied.

Steve finished his masterpiece: a table, five chairs, and a makeshift furnace. Then, he pulled a raw steak from his inventory and placed it inside the furnace.

"Seriously? You came here just to cook?" Ness sighed, extinguishing his PSI Fire.

Steve didn’t respond. He simply took out another chair and sat down, waiting for his food to cook while the others stared at him in disbelief.

"You know what? I’ll take this as a sign that there aren’t any terrifying monsters out there," Popo said.

"Unless we count Steve..." Lucas mumbled.

"Hey, that’s rude!" Nana scolded him, though she also seemed a little unsettled by Steve’s presence.

Suddenly, the steak was done. Steve took it out of the furnace, then placed five plates on the table, followed by four pieces of meat—one on each plate—leaving one plate empty. Then, he placed four glasses filled with an orange liquid next to each plate, along with silverware. Once everything was ready, Steve pulled out a strange potion from his inventory and threw it at the table and chairs. Immediately, all the objects transformed from blocky, pixelated forms into realistic-looking furniture.

Well... except for one chair and the empty plate. Those remained square.

The four of them gawked at the scene, mouths agape.

"Did Steve just... make everything look normal?" Nana asked, rubbing her eyes to make sure she wasn’t imagining things.

"Looks like it..." Ness murmured, staring at the perfectly set table as if he had just witnessed a miracle.

Without a word, Steve sat in the square chair and started eating his meal—seemingly unfazed, as if this were just another normal day.

"Well... at least he’s considerate," Popo said with a shrug before taking a seat.

Lucas, still a little nervous, cautiously approached and sat down as well. He picked up the glass with the orange liquid and inspected it.

"Is this... orange juice?" he asked.

Steve silently nodded before continuing to eat.

"Oh, sweet. I was thirsty," Nana said, grabbing her glass and taking a big sip.

The others watched her, waiting for a reaction.

"Mmm... it’s good," she finally said before drinking more.

Ness, now feeling more confident, took a sip of his own drink.

"Hey, this is pretty good! I don’t know what kind of cubist magic you pulled, Steve, but I appreciate it," he said before taking a bite of his steak.

Lucas still seemed hesitant, but after a while, he decided to take a bite as well.

An awkward silence filled the room as everyone ate, with Steve sitting at the head of the table like the host of a formal dinner.

Eventually, Ness broke the silence. "Well... this isn’t what I expected when we said we were going to tell scary stories."

"Does having dinner with Steve not count as one?" Lucas muttered under his breath.

Steve slowly turned to look at him.

Lucas swallowed hard and quickly looked away. "I-I said the steak is really tender..."

Ness and the Ice Climbers barely held back their laughter.

Back with Mario and Samus, the plumber had to break the lock on the fuse box since he didn’t have the key on hand. Fortunately, he had spare locks in his toolbox, which Sonic had already brought him, so all that was left was to check the system inside.

Mario carefully opened the fuse box, illuminated by Samus’s flashlight. A mess of wires and electrical components came into view, but what caught his attention the most was the distinct smell of something burnt.

"That’s not a good sign..." Samus remarked, crossing her arms.

"No, it’s not," Mario muttered, leaning in for a closer look. "Mamma mia... there’s a completely fried fuse here."

Samus followed his gaze and saw a small, charred block of metal and plastic. "Can you replace it?"

"If I have a spare, yes. But if I don’t..." Mario sighed. "We’ll need Rock to make a new one."

Samus nodded, but before she could say anything else, Sonic returned, this time with a screwdriver in hand and a confident smirk.

"Did you fix it already, or are we still living in the Stone Age?" he quipped.

Mario shot him a warning look before pointing at the burnt fuse. "See this? This is the culprit behind everything."

Sonic whistled. "Yikes, that looks awful. Can I touch it?"

"No!" Mario and Samus shouted in unison.

Sonic raised his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright... just asking."

Samus sighed and turned back to Mario. "So, do we have a spare or not?"

Mario rummaged through his toolbox and pulled out a couple of fuses... but none were the right size.

"Not exactly..." he muttered in frustration.

"I still say we should use Pikachu," Sonic suggested with a mischievous grin.

Pikachu, still on Samus’s shoulder, crackled with fury and zapped Sonic again, making him yelp and shake out his quills.

"Argh! Relax, little guy! I was just joking!"

"Pika, pika," Pikachu growled, his cheeks still sparking.

Mario sighed and rubbed his forehead. "Alright, since you’re here bothering us again, Sonic, go tell Mega Man we need his help."

"Why do I have to be the messenger?" Sonic protested.

"Because you’re fast and you keep messing around instead of helping," Samus said flatly. "Besides, if you don’t, Pikachu will shock you again."

Pikachu grinned mischievously and let his cheeks crackle with electricity.

"...I’ll go find Rock," Sonic finally said, pulling a headlamp from his quills and putting it on before dashing off.

Meanwhile, in Ness’s room, the atmosphere was no longer as tense as before. Though the blackout and storm persisted, Steve’s unexpectedly peaceful presence had turned the situation into some sort of improvised dinner.

Lucas still eyed Steve warily as the blocky figure continued eating in silence, his expression as unreadable as ever.

"So, what do we do now?" Nana asked, crossing her arms.

"I still say we tell scary stories," Ness insisted with a mischievous grin.

Lucas frowned. "I already told you no! Besides, with our luck, every time someone says something, the universe takes it as a challenge!"

"Oh, come on, Lucas, don’t be a chicken," Popo teased.

"I’m not a chicken!" Lucas huffed, crossing his arms. "I’m just... cautious."

Ness rolled his eyes and turned to Steve. "You decide, Steve. Scary stories, or do we just sit here in awkward silence?"

Steve paused mid-bite, then pulled an enchanted book from his inventory and dropped it onto the table with a heavy thud.

The group stared at the book cautiously.

"What is that...?" Lucas whispered.

Steve slowly opened it.

On the first page, written in black ink, were just two words:

"Herobrine exists."

Lucas let out a shriek and dropped his flashlight.

The Ice Climbers shuddered as well, but Ness, though surprised, couldn’t help but smile.

"Steve... that was amazing," he said, completely fascinated.

Steve nodded and pulled out another piece of paper. This time, it read:

"And he’s here."

At that exact moment, the lights flickered.

Lucas jumped out of his seat and hid behind Popo. "Did—Did you see that?! Tell me that wasn’t a coincidence!"

"Steve, you’re a genius," Ness said, clapping. "The best horror storyteller without saying a single word!"

Steve closed the book with a sharp snap and returned it to his inventory.

Lucas was trembling like a leaf. "I-I just wanna go to sleep..."

"Yeah, right, like you’ll be able to sleep after that," Nana teased.

Another thunderclap rumbled through the sky, and Lucas’s flashlight began to flicker.

Lucas hugged his knees even tighter. "...I hate this night."

Elsewhere, Sonic returned with Mega Man, who approached to examine the burnt fuse.

Rock inspected the damaged fuse with a serious expression.

"Yeah, this is completely useless," he confirmed. "But I can make a new one, no problem. Just give me a second..."

Rock opened a compartment in his chest, pulled out a few plastic materials from seemingly nowhere, then closed the compartment. His body shook uncontrollably for a moment, and when he steadied, he reopened his chest and took out a brand-new fuse, the exact size they needed.

"Huh... weird, but effective," Mario said with a grin.

"That was both fascinating and disturbing. Don’t ever do that again," Sonic said, arms crossed.

Mario took the replacement fuse and quickly removed the broken one before inserting the new one. Then, he flipped the red switch down, waited a moment, and flipped it back up.

The lights flickered for a second before fully coming back on, bathing the hallway in a warm, familiar glow.

"It works!" Mario exclaimed in satisfaction, closing the fuse box and securing it with a new lock.

Samus nodded approvingly and turned off her flashlight, while Sonic blinked, adjusting to the sudden brightness.

"Nice job, Rock. You saved us a lot of time," Samus said.

Rock nodded humbly. "No problem. Just trying to be useful."

Mario patted him on the back before turning to Sonic. "And you, stop complaining. We couldn’t have done this without his help."

Sonic sighed dramatically and shrugged. "Yeah, yeah, fine. Thanks, Rock, for your strange but miraculous robotic magic trick."

Rock blinked. "...You’re welcome, I guess."

Pikachu, still perched on Samus’s shoulder, looked relieved that everything was back to normal—though he still threw Sonic the occasional threatening glare, just in case.

"Alright, problem solved," Samus said. "But now I’m curious to know what everyone else was doing in the dark."

"Oh, I’m sure they handled it in a very mature and adult manner, like sitting in a corner hugging themselves," Sonic joked.

"It’s my turn to play!" Ness whined, struggling with Lucas to grab a controller while Popo tried to pull him away.

"You were teasing me the whole blackout! Apologize by letting me play!" Lucas growled, yanking the controller while Nana held onto his waist to keep him from lunging at Ness.

They kept up their tug-of-war for a while, with Steve standing in the doorway, watching everything unfold without saying or doing anything.

"Hey, Steve! Don’t just stand there doing nothing!" Popo pleaded.

"You’re the adult here! Help us!" Nana exclaimed.

But Steve ignored them. Instead, he slowly turned toward the viewer, pulling out a sign and holding it up for the reader to see.

It read: "Kids. What would we do without them?"

End of Chapter 29.

Chapter Text

The Pikmin. Small plant-like creatures with abilities that set them apart from one another. These creatures were a great help to Olimar when he crashed on their home planet, PNF-404, after his ship collided with an asteroid while he was trying to go on vacation.

His ship was severely damaged, and the planet's atmosphere contained lethal oxygen, giving him only 30 days to find the scattered parts of his ship before he perished. Fortunately, the Pikmin were a tremendous help in that regard, and he managed to recover his ship's parts in record time to escape the planet.

The problem, however, was that after that expedition… the Pikmin seemed far too focused on continuing to do the same thing, even outside their planet.

The ship didn’t just need new parts to be repaired; it also required fuel, which was why Olimar sometimes had the Pikmin carry various objects scattered across the planet to power the ship’s engine. This was very useful when he needed it.

Emphasis on when he needed it.

Ever since then, every Smash tournament that Olimar was invited to, the Pikmin always ended up bringing objects from around the mansion. At first, it was nothing out of the ordinary—plants, vases, decorations, candles, plates; once, they even brought a chair. Olimar accepted the objects but eventually returned them because it seemed like his Pikmin didn’t understand that he wasn’t stranded in this neutral world, that he didn’t need them.

The real problems began, however, when they started bringing objects that belonged to other tournament fighters.

One time, for example, they brought Samus's full armor, making Olimar’s eyes widen—something alarming, given that they were always closed. Immediately, Olimar pointed at the armor and shook his head, scolding the Pikmin for bringing it. The Pikmin lowered their heads in shame before picking the armor back up and returning it to its place.

On another occasion, they brought Shulk’s Monado to him, making Olimar’s eyes widen again before he shook his head and facepalmed. This time, he picked up the weapon himself and went to find the resident of Bionis to return it. Apparently, Shulk hadn’t even noticed that the Monado was taken from him—and he could literally see the future. Olimar bowed in apology, and the Pikmin mimicked his action.

And things weren’t going to get any better, apparently. They brought Cappy—who realized in time that he was being taken, reverted to his normal form, and fled; Link’s Hylian Shield; Fox’s blaster; Pichu; Pit’s bow/blades; a Poké Ball; a Cuphead mask from the Mii Gunner; and even Sora’s Keyblade. And every time it happened, Olimar had to apologize on behalf of his Pikmin and return each item to its owner—even showing up to Mario despite Cappy returning on his own. Maybe in this neutral world, he couldn’t speak with words—hence why he used his Pikmin to communicate—but he still bowed in apology.

The issue escalated to the point that, one day, the Pikmin brought several amiibo from the announcer’s office: Sonic, Greninja, Cloud, Joker, Mythra, and Kazuya. And, of course, this once again made Olimar’s eyes widen in panic.

"I’m only going to say this once..." the announcer’s voice echoed through the speakers, clearly not in a good mood. "Who was the genius that entered my office without authorization and took several amiibo?"

Olimar ran both hands down his face, and if he had a voice, he would have screamed in frustration—even if just into a pillow. He frowned at his Pikmin, tapping a foot against the floor in disapproval, while the Pikmin once again lowered their heads in shame before turning around to return the amiibo to their place.

Olimar shook his head and followed them. After all, he had to take responsibility for them.

When Olimar and his Pikmin arrived at the announcer’s office, the door was already wide open. A few fighters had gathered to see what was happening, among them Sonic, Cloud, and Mythra—three of the affected ones whose amiibo had been kidnapped by the tiny plant creatures. Olimar, with his usual expression but with his shoulders slightly slumped, bowed in apology while the Pikmin carefully placed the amiibo back in their spots, as if afraid that the mere touch would make them explode.

"Uh-huh..." the announcer said, arms crossed, sounding rather exasperated. "So it was you guys?"

Mythra, arms crossed and an eyebrow raised, looked at Olimar in disbelief. "How the hell did they manage to take the amiibo without anyone seeing them?"

Cloud sighed, resting a hand on his hip. "Don’t underestimate the Pikmin. They’re small, but efficient."

Sonic, standing next to Mythra, snapped his fingers and pointed at Olimar with an amused smile. "Hey, now that I think about it… Olimar, your Pikmin are basically ninjas. Maybe you should train them for something other than stealing trinkets."

Olimar closed his eyes in frustration and shook his head in response. The Pikmin shrank even more, as if they wanted to disappear.

The announcer sighed. "Look, Olimar, I know your Pikmin are just following their instincts, but they can’t go around stealing other people’s stuff—especially from my office. This isn’t PNF-404; you don’t need to collect parts or scrap to survive here."

Olimar quickly nodded to show he understood, but just when it seemed like everything would end there, a Red Pikmin suddenly came running at full speed… with Lucina’s Falchion on its head, using it like an improvised helmet.

Silence. Absolute silence.

Lucina, who had just arrived and saw her Pikmin with her sacred weapon on its head, widened her eyes.

"What...?" she murmured.

Sonic covered his mouth with one hand to keep from laughing. Mythra, on the other hand, did laugh. Cloud sighed even louder.

The announcer pressed a hand to his temple. "I don’t get paid enough to deal with this..."

Olimar returned to his room, lying down on his bed and, if he had been able to, he would have sighed. His Pikmin were just following their instincts, as the announcer had said, but he knew better than anyone that this place was not PNF-404. The problem was that the Pikmin didn’t know that, which was why they kept causing trouble.

At least for now, no one seemed to have a serious problem with it, but that didn’t mean no one ever would...

And as if the universe were against him, a group of Pikmin entered his room, and judging by their cheerful noises, Olimar already knew what to expect.

Or so he thought, because when he slowly turned his head to see what they had brought this time, his eyes widened in panic once again upon seeing that they had brought someone... and that someone was Piranha Plant.

Piranha Plant moved its head from side to side, as if trying to process what had just happened. Then, it looked at Olimar with the same unreadable expression as always—not that the plant was particularly expressive—though with a slight tilt of its stem, indicating some confusion.

Olimar, still in shock, raised a hand to his helmet in an attempt to rub his temple. How the hell had they managed to bring an entire fighter to his room? Objects were one thing, but… Piranha Plant? A living being? He could understand Pichu since it was so small, but this?

The Red, Yellow, and Blue Pikmin happily jumped around Piranha Plant, clearly delighted with their new acquisition. One of the Purple Pikmin even approached and tried to lift it but soon gave up after realizing it was much heavier than expected.

Piranha Plant, noticing the chaos around it, finally decided to react. It bared its fangs and let out a growl before releasing something akin to a fierce roar. The Pikmin froze on the spot, their colors paling slightly as they began to tremble. Even Olimar gave a small jump on the bed.

In less than a second, the Pikmin started running in circles around the room, clearly panicking. Piranha Plant managed to grab several Pikmin with its teeth, causing some to be knocked back before disappearing into spirits of their respective colors.

Seeing this, Olimar frowned and pulled out a whistle, making all the Pikmin leap onto the bed and line up behind him as he extended his arms protectively.

The carnivorous plant stared at him for a few seconds. Then, with a huff, it shook its head and, as if nothing had happened, began casually walking toward the door, calmly swaying its pot as it moved.

Olimar remained on the bed, paralyzed for a moment, before falling onto his back with a sound of resignation. He closed his eyes, wondering if he would ever know peace.

And then, as if the universe had a cruel sense of humor, a White Pikmin appeared in the doorway... holding Sephiroth’s sword in its tiny hands.

Olimar’s eyes widened in panic for the fifth time that day.

End of Chapter 30.

Chapter Text

Lucina, princess from a future ravaged by shadows, is no stranger to battle or suffering. She has faced fire-breathing dragons and soul-devouring fiends, wielded her sword against fate itself, and traveled through time with the sole hope of saving her father and the world she once knew. Her steel resolve and unshakable determination made her a legend among the Shepherds of Ylisse.

And that was before she entered Smash Mansion. Since then, she’s crossed swords with gods, survived absurd eight-player tournaments, learned to dodge green shells as if it were second nature, and even shared a roof with Wario for over a week without losing her sanity. Few could boast such a feat.

Yet despite all that, one thing remained unchanged...

Her fear of bugs.

The Falchion rested in its case, the sun streaming peacefully through the window, and Lucina was focused on something unrelated to training: she was calmly embroidering a new blue scarf for her father. It was one of those rare peaceful moments in the mansion—no explosions, no challenges, no distant shouts of "PSI Fire!"

And then she saw it. Small, with way too many legs, walking right along the edge of her table.

She jumped like a gymnast and backed up until she hit her bedroom door. Her hand reached desperately for her sword, which was sheathed next to the door. When she finally felt the hilt, she drew it awkwardly and pointed the tip at the bug still crawling across the table, completely unaware of Lucina's presence.

"Okay, Lucina... relax a little..." she told herself with a nervous smile, hands trembling as she kept the sword trained on the insect. "It’s just a tiny bug… with a bunch of gross legs and bulging eyes and those antennae that make me want to hurl… Everything’s fine..."

But just as she took a step forward, the bug spread its wings and flew from the table to the window frame.

That was all it took. She let out a scream of panic, dropped her sword, and bolted out of the room, slamming the door shut behind her and leaning against it, panting. Of all the things that could have been in her room, it had to be a bug. Not a snake or a scorpion, or even a lizard. No—it had to be a bug.

"Uh, Lucina?" a voice called out, and when she turned, she saw Zelda raising an eyebrow at her. "Are you okay? You look like you’ve seen a ghost..."

"It’s worse than that!" Lucina cried dramatically, clutching Zelda in desperation. "Out of all the possible things that could’ve happened to me, this is the absolute worst!"

Zelda blinked a few times, processing Lucina’s desperate plea, then tilted her head slightly with that regal calm she was known for. "Ganondorf in rat form? Hungry Kirby? Pit ate your dessert again?"

"It was one time!" they heard Pit shout from down the hall, followed by a groan.

"Worse!" Lucina let go and hugged herself like she’d just been showered in insects. "A bug! A flying, terrifying bug was in my room!"

Zelda sighed with a small smile—the kind of patient smile only someone who has roomed with Peach during a baking craze could master. "Lucina... you’re the same person who’s defeated zombie dragons with a magical sword, and you’re scared of bugs?"

"Dragons I can handle! Dragons don’t get in your hair!" she shot back, crossing her arms indignantly but still not moving away from the door, as if the bug might burst through it at any moment.

Zelda raised her hands in a conciliatory gesture. "Alright, alright. Want me to get rid of it?"

Lucina hesitated, glanced at the door with a mix of dread and wounded pride... and then nodded firmly. "Yes. But be careful. It’s fast. And it has wings. And I swear it tried to attack me."

"Right. I’m sure it was out for blood," Zelda said, barely containing her laugh as she gently pushed open the door and stepped inside.

Lucina followed behind her, hiding like the bug might suddenly grow twenty feet tall.

Zelda calmly walked to the window and, upon seeing the little insect—nothing more than a flying beetle—she let out a small chuckle.

"This tiny thing is what scared you?" she asked Lucina, amused.

"You don’t understand! That thing could take you out if you’re not careful..." Lucina muttered in terror, clutching the loose fabric at the back of Zelda’s dress.

With elegant grace, Zelda raised her hand and, with a small flick of her wrist, conjured a gentle magical breeze that wrapped around the beetle. It floated harmlessly into the air as if asleep. With her other hand, the princess of Hyrule opened the window and let it out without ceremony.

"And there we go." Zelda smiled with almost motherly serenity. "The beetle has been safely released. The kingdom of Lucina is safe for another day."

Lucina peeked out from behind her, as if not fully convinced the threat had been neutralized without an epic battle. "Is it really gone? Are you sure it won’t come back with reinforcements?"

Zelda chuckled softly. "Unless there’s a vengeful army of bugs hiding in your pillows, I think you’re safe."

Lucina sighed with dramatic flair, collapsing onto her bed like a war survivor.

"Hey, why are you so afraid of bugs anyway? I’d expect you to be scared of, I don’t know, actual scary things—not a harmless little insect," Zelda said, unable to hide her amusement.

"Harmless, my sword!" Lucina replied, sitting up. "Those things can be deadly if you’re not careful! I got sick when one bit me as a child. I’ve never trusted them since!"

"Oh, come on, Luci. You’re not seriously still traumatized because one made you sick when you were little..."

"I threw up for three days every time they tried to feed me something to make me better. And no matter how many blankets they gave me, I kept shivering all night. I even had a nasty rash!"

"...Okay, that definitely sounds awful..." Zelda admitted in a low voice, with that graceful mix of empathy and poise she was known for. "Still, the odds of a poisonous insect biting you again are very low—especially in a place like this, where they probably wouldn’t survive a single day. Though I get why you’re afraid, you do go a little overboard sometimes..."

Lucina gave Zelda a slight frown. "I do not go overboard..."

This time, Zelda gave her a flat look with one eyebrow raised.

In the mansion's living room, Lucina was quietly reading a book while Sonic played Sonic Unleashed on an old PlayStation 3.

Suddenly, though, Lucina looked up from her book and let out a terrified scream, leaping straight into Sonic's arms. He stared at her in confusion.

But when he followed her gaze, he realized she had panicked... because a tiny ladybug was walking across the table, completely oblivious to everything around it. Sonic sighed with a bored expression, while Lucina clung to his neck like her life depended on it.

In the mansion's kitchen, Pyra was preparing lunch while Kirby sat at a little table in the back, happily munching on some cookies.

Lucina soon entered, intending to grab a bottle of juice she'd stored in the fridge, but as she approached, she noticed a small bee buzzing around. She screamed in panic again and jumped onto the counter, clutching her sword with trembling hands and pointing it at the bee.

Her scream nearly made Kirby choke on a cookie, and Pyra almost dropped the pot of food—if not for her good reflexes, she would have. She quickly managed to cover it before it fell. She turned to look at Lucina, then at where Falchion was pointed, and sighed with a nervous laugh when she saw it was just a little bee.

In the library, Lucina walked slowly down a hallway toward a shelf where she meant to grab a book—only to see a tiny ant crawling across it.

Panic hit instantly, but she knew she was in a library, so screaming wasn't an option. So she swallowed the urge, backed away slowly until she reached the exit, and then quickly left, thinking maybe it was best not to return to the library for a while.

Zelda saw her inside the library, and upon watching her flee because of a single little ant, sighed in amusement.

"And that's not even counting the ones where you've caused a major scene," Zelda pointed out, arms crossed.

Lucina blinked several times, then raised an eyebrow. "Wait... how do you know about the other times?"

"Sonic and Pyra told me," the Princess of Hyrule replied with a slightly teasing smile. "Nice way to fall into Sonic's arms, by the way."

Lucina turned red as a tomato on the spot, her expression frozen between offense and utter humiliation.

"That was completely accidental!" she exclaimed, placing a hand over her chest as if defending her honor from some unacceptable insult. "The fear was real and Sonic was... conveniently nearby!"

Zelda raised both eyebrows, as if trying not to laugh too openly. "Sure, sure. 'Conveniently nearby.' And what about the kitchen incident? Pyra says you nearly spilled a pot on her over a bee. Kirby still doesn’t understand what happened to you."

"Those bees aren’t normal! They have a malicious buzz! I'm convinced it pointed at me with murderous intent!" Lucina protested, crossing her arms but looking away, clearly aware she was losing the battle for dignity.

Zelda shook her head, still amused. "Look, Lucina. It’s normal to be afraid of certain things. But if you keep letting a tiny bug doing its own thing limit you, it’s going to blow up in your face sooner or later."

Lucina lowered her gaze with a slight pout, like a child getting scolded for sticking their fingers in the cake before dinner. She sat on the edge of her bed, hugging a pillow with a defeated expression.

"I know..." she murmured with a sigh. "But it's like my body goes into full emergency mode automatically. I can’t help it. Even when I try to keep my composure, I start sweating and imagining the bug sneaking into my armor or... building a nest in my hair!"

Zelda sat beside her, using the same calm tone one might use to soothe a child after a nightmare. "And what will you do if one shows up in a real fight? Run away and leave the battle unfinished?"

"If the battle takes place in a beehive, I’ll honestly consider retiring from Smash," Lucina said without thinking, which made Zelda laugh lightly.

"You joke, but believe me... you won’t always be able to run away," the princess added, now more serious. "Fear is valid, Lucina. But if you don’t face it, it controls you."

Lucina tightened her grip on the pillow, her lips pressed into a tense line. Then she looked up, and with a determination only a seasoned warrior could muster, she nodded. "Alright... I’ll try. I can’t let something so small defeat me."

"That’s what I wanted to hear," Zelda smiled. "And if you want, I can help. We can face it step by step."

Lucina looked at her cautiously. "You’re not thinking of bringing bugs in here, are you?"

"Relax, I’m not that cruel," Zelda replied with a little laugh. "But maybe... we could start by looking at a picture book about insects. Maybe if you understand them better, they won’t seem so scary."

Lucina frowned, clearly skeptical. "And what if I want to scream in the middle of the library again?"

"Then we’ll do it here. In your room. With the windows shut and a cup of tea. And if you see something that terrifies you, you just tell me and we skip it."

Lucina looked at her for a long moment. Finally, she sighed, a mix of resignation and gratitude. "Thanks, Zelda. I don’t know if this’ll work, but... it’s better than screaming like a lunatic every time I see a ladybug."

Zelda stood up, gave her a few pats on the shoulder, and walked toward the door. "You’ll make it, Lucina. And if not... well, you can always keep falling into Sonic’s arms. Seems to work for keeping you safe."

"Zeldaa!!" Lucina shouted—this time more from embarrassment than fear—as the other princess slipped out with a soft laugh, closing the door behind her.

End of Chapter 31.

Chapter Text

Since the last tournament, Sword had always had to deal with the constant fighting between Brawl and Gun. And no, he didn’t mean the battles — he meant their personal issues, which they handled like children instead of, you know, supposedly responsible adults.

It always started as a simple game of who could annoy the other more, but it eventually escalated into a conflict that was, at least for him, a bit over the top.

Sword still remembers the time they started talking about which fighter on the roster could beat another, and it ended with an argument because Gun said she could beat Brawl easily. Things only got worse when they asked for his opinion, and when he said they'd both lose due to being too impulsive, the conversation went downhill fast. It was a miracle they forgot about it after a few hours and didn’t end up fighting in the middle of the hallway. That’s never happened — but Sword knows it totally could someday.

Another time, they were playing cards to kill time, and what started as something simple turned into yet another argument when Brawl accused Gun of cheating because she kept winning over and over again. Sword didn’t step in that time since they calmed down on their own, but there were moments when he seriously questioned what the hell had to happen for things to get this bad.

And today… was another one of those days.

As always, it started as a harmless game of teasing while they were eating breakfast in the mansion’s dining hall, but the more they talked, the higher the tension got, until they were shouting like a married couple that never stopped arguing.

"Ugh, not again..." Sword sighed, running a hand down his face, seated at a table far from them alongside Mario, Sonic, Shulk, and Steve. "One of these days, those two are gonna give me a migraine..."

Mario let out a nasal chuckle as he brought a spoonful of cereal to his mouth. "You haven’t thought of separating them? I mean, before they kill each other."

"Separate them?" Sword snorted. "And have them both hate me equally? No thanks. I tried that once and almost got dragged into the middle of it."

Sonic stretched in his chair, arms crossed behind his head as he watched Gun and Brawl from a distance, still arguing, now standing and waving their arms around like they were in a boxing match. "I’d just let ’em go at it. All they need now is to throw a projectile and they’d be perfect for one of those trashy talk shows on TV."

Shulk watched the scene with a mix of scientific curiosity and social resignation. He sipped his orange juice before speaking. "I think, in my world, they’d be called a behavioral anomaly... or maybe just a couple with unresolved tension."

"Thank you!" Sword pointed with his fork like Shulk had just read his mind. "That’s exactly what I’ve been saying! But nooo, every time I suggest it, they look at me like I just proposed fusing them into one single Mii."

Steve, who had been silent as usual, simply held up a sign he’d made from improvised paper blocks. On it, in blocky letters, was written: "What if they just need therapy?"

Mario read it out loud and burst out laughing. "Mamma mia! Therapy! We don’t even have that here. Unless Dr. Mario also has a PhD in psychology."

Sonic chuckled under his breath. "If that were the case, half the people in this mansion would’ve had their trauma fixed by now," he said. "What if we just set up an official fight between them? At least they’d channel all that tension into something useful."

"And cure them with fists?" Sword raised an eyebrow. "That sounds more like throwing fuel on the fire."

"Or look at it this way," said Shulk. "If they fight and get all that anger out during the match, at least for today, they’ll save their marital issues for another time."

"You make it sound like they’re actually married," Mario laughed.

"It’s already confirmed, just needs to be officially confirmed," Steve wrote on another sign.

"Ugh... Fine, I’ll try talking to them. But I’m not promising anything!" Sword said, getting up from his seat and walking toward Brawl and Gun.

The other two Miis were still yelling at each other, and it only stopped when Sword pulled out his sword and sliced the table in two to get their attention.

"What the hell..." Brawl said, staring at Sword in disbelief. "Sword! Are you insane?!"

"Oh, now I’m the insane one?" Sword rolled his eyes, sheathing his sword on his back. "You two are the idiots drawing attention with your constant marital bickering."

Gun quickly raised her arm cannon and pointed it at Sword with a scowl. "Don’t you dare say that again!"

"Like I’m wrong," the swordsman muttered, swatting her cannon aside with one hand. "Look, if you’re both this full of pent-up rage, why not settle it on the battlefield? I mean, we are fighters for a reason..."

"You’re seriously suggesting a fight?" Brawl raised an eyebrow, arms crossed with a look that was equal parts offended and intrigued. "What if I go too far and blow off her cannon?"

"As if you could," Gun snapped, glaring at him. "At best, you’d mess up my hair, and even that would be a miracle."

Sword threw up both hands, exasperated. "See?! This is exactly what I mean by marital fights! Just go, fight, get it out of your systems, and stop screaming at each other during breakfast!"

Gun and Brawl exchanged glances... then looked at Sword... and then, as if they’d come to the same conclusion silently, nodded slowly with nearly sinister smiles.

"Mansion lobby. Ten minutes. No restrictions," Gun declared, spinning on her heels.

"And no whining if you lose," Brawl added, following her closely.

But just before leaving, they both turned back to Sword, who had sighed in relief.

"Oh, and you’re fighting too," Gun said with a smug grin.

"WHAT?!" Sword shouted. "Hey, I never said—"

"If we’re gonna settle who’s strongest, we might as well make it a match between all three Miis!" Brawl declared enthusiastically. "Let’s find out who the most powerful Mii really is!"

And with that, the two of them left the dining hall, while Sword stood frozen, watching them walk away, before collapsing into an empty chair with a groan of defeat.

Sonic whistled. "Damn, bro. That worked better than I thought," he said, patting him on the back. "Shame you’ve got to fight them now."

Shulk leaned in with a curious smile. "Well, look at it this way: now you’ve got a chance to empirically test which of the three of you has greater combat capability. A rather direct field sample, if you ask me."

"Or a chance to end up with broken bones," Sword muttered, head still buried in the table.

Steve had already crafted another sign: "Can you sue your teammates?"

Mario let out another laugh as he stood up with his empty plate. "Buona fortuna, amico! I’m getting more cereal before Kirby finishes it all."

"Thanks for the moral support..." Sword mumbled, still sunk in misery.

10 minutes later, in the mansion’s lobby, the three Miis were already gathered—Brawl punching a white training dummy with eyes, Gun making some final adjustments to her cannon, and Sword spinning his blade in hand with an expression of absolute misery.

All he wanted was for those two to stop fighting like a couple from the fifties, and now he was being dragged into the fight just for opening his mouth.

"Next time, I'm letting them fight until they either kiss or kill each other. Whichever comes first," Sword muttered to himself.

Just then, he noticed Mario, Sonic, and Shulk entering the spectator room, each carrying food like they were about to watch a movie.

"You’ve got to be kidding me..." Sword murmured with a bored expression.

However, he didn’t have time to complain about it, because he saw Brawl and Gun already heading to the stage selector door. With a sigh, he followed them.

Once inside the stage selector, the Miis—at least for this one time—agreed to leave the choice of battlefield up to fate, so they picked "Random Stage." It would be a stock match, each with 3 lives, no items, and Final Smash Meter on, so they wouldn’t rely on the Smash Ball (though one might still show up here and there).

With that settled, the Miis waited for the stage to load so they could fight.

Meanwhile, in the spectator room, Mario, Sonic, and Shulk patiently waited for the match to begin.

"Bets?" Sonic asked with a sideways grin, crossing his arms as he leaned back into his seat.

"Seriously?" Shulk raised an eyebrow. "You want to bet on a fight between three teammates who probably need group therapy more than a deathmatch?"

"Exactly!" Sonic replied without missing a beat. "Makes it more exciting."

Mario shrugged as he refilled his cereal bowl. "I say Gun wins. She’s got more aim than patience, but that gives her an edge."

"I say Sword," Shulk countered. "He might not want to fight, but he’s the most tactical of the three. Plus, he’s not blinded by ego."

Sonic clicked his tongue. "Pfft. Brawl. He’s a hardhead, sure, but he’s got pure shonen protagonist energy. If that doesn’t save him, it’ll at least make the show more fun."

As they debated, the giant screen in the spectator room lit up with the Smash logo growing and glowing until it vanished, followed by three silhouettes whose eyes glowed before revealing they were Brawl, Sword, and Gun respectively.

Then, the scene shifted to the Minecraft World stage, specifically the Savanna biome, with a Minecraft-style platform hidden among the leaves of a gray wood tree. The first to appear was Brawl, throwing a few punches before striking a ready pose. Next came Sword, appearing from a mini tornado, swinging his blade around before taking his stance. Finally came Gun, surrounded by electricity before powering up her cannon and preparing for battle.

"Ready to regret this?" Gun grinned, aiming her cannon at the other two.

"Only regret not bringing popcorn," Brawl replied, cracking his knuckles.

Sword sighed. "I can’t believe this is how I’m spending my Sunday..."

"3, 2, 1..." the announcer counted down, before shouting, "GO!"

Brawl launched forward like he’d been fired out of a cannon, using Axe Kick and spinning through the air with a flying strike aimed right at Gun, who barely dodged by rolling to the side. Sword stayed back, reading the terrain, trying not to be the first target.

"Knew Brawl would be the first to charge in!" Sonic exclaimed from the spectator room, biting into a chili dog with excitement.

"Too predictable," Shulk observed. "Sword just needs to wait for them to wear each other out."

"Or get dragged into the fight the same way he got dragged into their personal problems," added Mario, chewing his cereal.

Onstage, Gun immediately countered with Lunar Launch, firing her cannon at the ground to launch herself into the air, then charging a Plasma Shot and firing it down at Brawl from above. Brawl managed to block just in time, but the blast knocked him toward the edge of the tree, forcing a perfect shield to avoid falling into the void.

Sword took the opportunity to use Airborne Assault, leaping forward, spinning, and landing a precise slash on Gun, who hadn’t seen it coming. He then rolled back to avoid any retaliation.

Annoyed, Gun landed and fired a flame burst from her cannon at Sword. The fire nearly caught him in the blaze, but he threw up his shield just in time. It shrank quickly under the pressure, but then Sword canceled it with a perfect guard and followed up with a Tornado Strike, blowing Gun backward. She turned her attention back to Brawl.

The whirlwind caught her and sent her spinning into the air. That’s when Brawl leapt up, activated Lightning Kicks, and launched a flurry of strikes on Gun before sending her flying. With her knocked offstage, Brawl pulled out a Shot Put and hurled it, landing a direct hit to Gun’s stomach and knocking her out of bounds—costing her her first stock.

"Oof!" Sonic shouted from the stands, standing up from the excitement. "That had to hurt!"

"First stock down for Gun," Shulk announced analytically. "Despite her good aim, Brawl capitalized on the opening. Using the Shot Put was smart… by his standards."

Mario nodded while sipping his juice. "But now the other two are going to go at it. Bet Gun comes back with a thirst for revenge."

And he wasn’t wrong.

Gun respawned above on a round platform, landing hard on a higher branch of the tree. Her expression was no longer smug—it was serious… and dangerous.

"All right then..." she muttered, aiming her cannon downward. "Playtime's over."

She fired another Plasma Shot toward where Brawl and Sword were, forcing them to move and split up. Brawl rolled to the left side of the tree while Sword backed away with an Airborne Assault to reposition.

Gun then used Lunar Launch again to shoot upward, crashing down with an explosive impact by using Blaze right in the middle of the two.

BOOM!

The explosion launched Brawl into a column of blocks that crumbled from the impact. Sword activated a Counter at the last second, but the explosion was still large enough to break through his partial defense and push him back several steps.

"That girl’s gone off the rails!" Mario laughed, grabbing a handful of popcorn that had magically appeared on his lap. "Told you she had more aim than patience."

"Does anyone else feel like this is less of a friendly match and more of an emotional custody battle?" asked Shulk, still watching the screen with scientific interest.

"One hundred percent confirmed," Sonic replied. "And that’s why I love it."

Brawl quickly tried to use Lightning Kicks against Gun again, but she activated Reflector, causing him to hit himself with his own attack. Right after that, Gun charged her cannon and fired multiple bursts of energy that Brawl couldn’t dodge due to being stunned. She finished him off with another Blaze that launched him off the stage. When he tried to recover using Axe Kick, Gun pulled off a Meteor Smash and spiked him into the ground, taking his first stock.

But she didn’t have time to celebrate, because right then Sword appeared behind her with another Airborne Assault, and to make sure she wouldn’t come back, he followed up with a downward Smash attack—eliminating both of them at the same time.

Now, Brawl and Sword each had 2 stocks left, while Gun was down to just one.

"And the match evens out!" Sonic shouted, pointing at the screen with a hot dog in hand. "Now this is getting good!"

"That was a pretty effective trade from Sword," Shulk commented, adjusting imaginary glasses. "Even though he lost a stock, he made sure to take Gun down with him and balance the scoreboard."

"Exactly!" added Mario with a laugh. "Sometimes, losing a stock is worth it if you take someone out with you."

Onstage, all three Miis respawned almost simultaneously, each floating down on a different platform. They returned to the battlefield, now reduced to just that red Minecraft-style platform, since the tree and leaves had broken apart during the fight and disappeared.

Sword landed on the platform to stay out of range, while the other two landed on the ground and stared each other down with murderous intent.

"You know what, Gun? You’re taking this way too seriously," Brawl said, breaking the silence between them.

"And you, way too lightly," she growled, aiming her cannon with a sharp glare. "This isn’t a game."

"It literally is!" Sword interjected from the platform, exasperated. "We’re in Super Smash Bros.!"

Gun ignored the comment and lunged at Brawl again, this time using her charged Lunar Launch, but Brawl had already anticipated it. With a swift motion, he sidestepped and used an Axe Kick to deflect her in midair, causing her to land poorly and be vulnerable for just a split second.

And that was all he needed.

Brawl grabbed her with a backward throw, slamming her into the edge of the platform. Luckily, Gun saved herself with Lunar Launch and grabbed the ledge. Not only that, but her Final Smash meter had filled completely—and she smirked maliciously.

"Game over, Brawl!" she declared.

And before Brawl could move, Gun activated her Final Smash: Stellar Ray, summoning two satellites that fired alongside her in sync, blasting a powerful thermal beam that dragged Brawl into the center of the strike zone, rapidly increasing his damage percentage.

The Mii Fighter was sent flying through the air, and Sword finished him off with another Airborne Assault, knocking Brawl off the stage and causing him to lose his second stock.

But that wasn’t going to stop him, because the moment he respawned and landed, he and Gun charged at each other, Brawl’s foot colliding with Gun’s cannon.

"You want me to take it seriously?! Fine!" Brawl shouted, using Lightning Kicks on her again.

Even though the final kick sent Gun tumbling across the ground, she quickly countered with a Blaze attack that dealt heavy damage to Brawl. Then she ran at him and bashed him in the face with her cannon. Brawl staggered several meters back but quickly recovered and executed a Meteor Headbutt—kicking Gun into the sky, then slamming her back down with a brutal headbutt to the chest.

"THAT’S WHAT I’M TALKING ABOUT!!" Sonic screamed from the spectator room, raising both arms in excitement. "That kid’s on fire!"

"That was... brutal," said Shulk, half stunned, half analyzing the physics of the hit. "If that headbutt were real, it would’ve shattered half her floating ribs."

"That was like watching Bowser chuck a blue shell on rollerblades," Mario added, mouth full of popcorn. "Painful, but impressive."

On the battlefield, Gun lay on the ground for a few seconds, sparks of energy crackling off her body before she rolled away and got back up. Her damage percentage was dangerously high, and her expression said it all: frustration, wounded pride… and fire. Lots of fire.

"I’m done playing games," she muttered, the glow of her Smash still fading as she wiped imaginary blood from her lip.

But then, Brawl’s Final Smash meter filled up, and he smiled triumphantly. "Funny... me too."

Gun didn’t waste a second—she used Lunar Launch to escape his range, flying right past Sword. Brawl jumped and activated his Final Smash, landing a kick on... Sword, as Gun had air-dodged just in time.

That left Sword spinning in the air while Brawl used his Final Smash: Falling Star, unleashing a flurry of powerful blows on poor Sword, who hadn’t done anything wrong, finishing with a devastating kick that bounced him off the ground and launched him far offstage, vanishing into the distance and costing him his second stock.

Now, all three Miis were tied… but not for long, because Sword was done with this. He was tired of their fight, tired of being dragged into the middle of it just because they couldn’t act like adults. Luckily, something had appeared on the stage that neither Brawl nor Gun noticed due to being too busy fighting each other—but Sword did notice, and for the first time since the battle began... he smiled.

Brawl and Gun kept at it, trading blows that only pushed their damage percentages higher and higher, until both were around 130%, smoke rising from their bodies.

But then, they heard the sound of someone’s Final Smash charging up.

"Wait a minute, that wasn’t me..." said Brawl.

"Nor me," pointed out Gun.

Then they remembered—they weren’t the only ones fighting each other. In a panic, they turned to Sword... who had his Final Smash ready after breaking a Smash Ball. They had been so focused on beating each other, they forgot there was a third fighter in the ring.

"You two... I’m DONE with you!" Sword shouted in fury.

Without waiting for them to react, Sword unleashed his Final Smash: Extreme Edge, sending out a barrage of shockwaves that spread and scattered, striking both of the other Miis equally hard—so much so that the waves knocked them both past the stage boundaries, eliminating them at the same time.

"GAME!" the announcer shouted.

The screen split with the signature Smash Bros. lines, followed by the Mii Swordfighter landing on the ground and stabbing his sword down. He pulled it free, spun once, and pointed it forward, striking a victorious pose as his victory theme played in the background. His name appeared beside him, accompanied by a massive golden 1.

"Mii Swordfighter, wins!" declared the announcer, as both Brawl and Gun clapped in small side panels, each with a silver 2 beside them.

"LEEEEEEET’S GOOOOOO!" Sonic yelled from the spectator room, tossing his chili dog into the air like a cowboy hat. "I knew Sword had an ace up his sleeve!"

"Didn’t you say Brawl was gonna win like five minutes ago?" asked Shulk, raising a brow.

"Details," Sonic replied, already holding another chili dog. "The point is, that was a championship-level play."

Mario let out a low chuckle as he crossed his arms. "Tactical, calm, and deadly when needed. That kid should be playing chess... with dynamite."

The Miis exited through the stage selector door—Sword with his arms crossed, not even glancing at the other two; Brawl clearly frustrated at the loss; and Gun... she looked a little guilty.

"I hope after that, you two cool it," Sword finally said, turning to them with a sharp glare. "Honestly? I held back more than I should’ve."

Brawl clicked his tongue and looked away, scratching his neck with irritation. "Tch... You didn’t have to humiliate us, you know?"

"That wasn’t the idea, Brawl," said Sword, still serious. "But if I didn’t, you two were going to keep trying to rip each other’s heads off like that was going to fix anything."

Gun sighed, lowering her gaze. Her cannon hung deactivated from her arm. "...I’m sorry," she muttered. "I lost control. Again."

Brawl raised an eyebrow, surprised by the apology. Gun rarely apologized—especially not that directly.

"Well... it’s not like I was an angel either," Brawl admitted. "But hey, you beat us fair and square, Sword. Just... next time, give us a heads-up before launching us into orbit."

"And lose the surprise factor? Not a chance," Sword replied with a small smile—the first of the day that didn’t carry an ounce of frustration.

Gun snorted with a short laugh. "So now you’re funny?"

"I’ve always been funny. You two are just too loud to notice."

Brawl laughed, the mood finally lightening. "Alright, alright! Enough drama for one day. Anyone up for pizza? I’m buying—but only if you admit I was the flashiest one in the match."

"Flashily reckless?" Gun quipped.

"I’m in if you choose pineapple," Sword said, walking toward the exit. "Just to watch you suffer."

"NOOOOOOO!!!" Brawl cried, fake-dropping to his knees. "The ultimate betrayal!"

As they walked away from the practice stage, their voices faded into a chorus of jokes, sass, and—most importantly—shared laughter. Maybe not all their problems were solved, but at least that battle reminded them of something important: they were still a team.

And back in the spectator room, where Sonic was still celebrating like he had won, Shulk allowed himself a small smile.

"I guess... sometimes fighting can help resolve something."

"See? I’m always right!" Sonic shouted, flipping upside down in his seat. "Smash saves friendships!"

Mario slowly munched his last few pieces of popcorn, as if thinking it over. "Yeah, well... until they play Mario Party."

Sonic and Shulk glanced at each other. A shiver ran through the room.

"...Never again," they both said in unison.

End of Chapter 32.

Chapter Text

Simon Belmont was a vampire hunter in every sense of the word. He had faced all kinds of monstrosities, including Count Dracula himself—twice. The second time, it was to rid himself of a curse that Dracula had cast on him during their first encounter.

Yet not all the monsters in the world could have prepared him for meeting one of his own descendants, at least a hundred years into the future.

Receiving a strange invitation to a tournament filled with hundreds of different creatures—some monstrous, others simply bizarre—was already strange enough. But being transported to this neutral world and meeting a descendant who wasn’t even supposed to exist for another hundred years or so… that wasn’t part of his plans, and no threat he had faced in the past could have prepared him for it.

Many things were sacred to Simon, including time itself. He wasn't a big believer in the science of man, but he was sure that meddling with time brought about hundreds of problems that couldn’t be solved with holy water or by throwing a cross into the air. Time had its own rules that had to be respected—or the consequences would be fatal.

At least, that’s how he saw it. Richter, on the other hand, didn’t seem as shaken as his ancestor. He wouldn’t say Richter acted like it was normal—after all, both of them were clearly uncomfortable whenever they were in the same room and couldn’t even manage a simple “hello.” But he didn’t seem to dwell on it much either. Maybe it had something to do with how much younger he looked, though at the same time, they both carried the exact same Vampire Killer whip… which made it clear Richter had been through things too.

And still, Simon couldn’t easily accept the fact that he was living under the same roof as a distant descendant.

One afternoon, as he walked through the mansion’s hallways, Simon found one of those blue-haired swordsmen—Marth—standing in front of a portrait on the wall. It showed a man in a red tunic, white pants, brown boots, gloves, and cape, with long, bluish hair and the same sword Marth carried sheathed at his left side.

"Thinking about home?" the Belmont asked as he approached the prince of Altea.

Marth smiled and let out a soft chuckle, folding his arms.

"Not really. At least, not this afternoon," he replied, his eyes still fixed on the painting. "That’s Anri, a great hero in my homeland who defeated Medeus, the Shadow Dragon. He’s also my ancestor. Sometimes I can’t help but wonder what he’d think of me if he could see me now..."

Simon crossed his arms too, his gaze lingering on the portrait for a few seconds.

"I guess we have that in common," he murmured with a faint smile that didn’t last long. He then sighed. "Wondering what our ancestors—or in my case, descendants—would think of us."

Marth turned his head slightly, curious. "Still not used to living under the same roof as Richter?"

Simon sighed again. "I’m afraid not. A descendant of mine, wielding the same whip, fighting the same horrors... or maybe worse. And yet... we can barely hold a conversation without feeling like something’s off. Like our very presence together is... a contradiction. Like time itself can’t bear it."

Marth looked back at Anri’s portrait and, strangely, smiled. "So I’m not the only one, then."

Simon glanced at Marth, brows furrowed slightly. "What do you mean?"

"That I’m not the only one who felt a bit uneasy living under the same roof as my descendants," Marth said, then looked at Simon with a soft smile. "Chrom and Lucina are father and daughter, but they’re also my descendants. I couldn’t tell you how far down the line, but I know they’re from my bloodline."

"And how do you deal with it?" Simon asked, visibly interested for the first time since the conversation began. The idea of someone in a similar situation, but more emotionally composed, seemed to offer him a small sense of comfort.

Marth tilted his head slightly, thoughtful, as if it wasn’t the first time he’d pondered that question.

"It was strange at first," he admitted. "Seeing someone who carries your blood... long after you’re supposed to be gone—it’s strange. Even more so when they carry your legacy. When you see that your story became legend, and that your mistakes or victories weigh on the shoulders of those who came after."

Simon nodded slowly, feeling every word land with almost cruel precision. "Exactly. Richter... he’s strong. Stronger than he should be, at that age. He reminds me of myself, when I was his age. And there’s something in his eyes... unshakable resolve, but also... sadness. Like he’s already faced things I haven’t even lived through yet."

"Maybe he has," Marth said gently. "Time doesn’t follow a single thread here. Besides, I’d say you and I are lucky to coexist with our direct descendants. Others, like Young Link, aren’t as fortunate."

"The tiny one in green?" asked Belmont. "He’s dealing with something like this at his age?"

"It’s... complicated. You’d be better off asking him directly," Marth replied. "In any case, maybe you should try talking to Richter. He may be a distant descendant, but he’s still family."

"It’s not as easy as it sounds," Simon said, folding his arms again. "Neither of us seems comfortable speaking to the other. Just being in the same room is... awkward for both of us."

"I felt the same way when Lucina arrived during the last tournament," said Marth. "It felt strange for us to be in the same place, from distant eras under different circumstances. But Lucina came to me, looking for guidance. She felt out of place. That conversation ended the discomfort we both felt. It also helped me when Chrom joined the tournament. You’d be surprised how easily a simple talk can fix everything."

Simon looked down in silence, as if Marth’s words had echoed in a part of him he’d been trying to ignore since his arrival. Belmont wasn’t afraid of monsters or the shadows of the night, but a conversation with someone who shared his blood... that was something else. A different kind of threat. One he couldn’t face with whips or sacred crosses.

"I suppose… if he won’t take the first step, then it’s up to me," he murmured in a rough voice, almost resigned.

Marth nodded, pleased, before turning his attention back to Anri’s portrait. "Even legendary heroes are allowed to feel lost sometimes. But sometimes, all it takes is a moment of honesty."

Simon let out a short, humorless laugh. "Never thought I’d need advice from a prince from another world to sort out family issues."

"Believe me," Marth replied with a kind smile, "I never thought I’d be the one giving it."

The conversation ended there, suspended in a kind of unspoken agreement. Simon nodded in farewell and walked down the hallway, this time with lighter steps, as if something had loosened in his chest.

He only had to walk a few steps before he found Young Link. He, too, was staring at a portrait, and Simon tried to follow his gaze. First, he saw a painting of Bowser sitting on his throne, then one of Mythra resting on her Aegis Sword, then one of Sonic frowning while holding a sword with a metal glove on his right hand, and finally, he found the portrait he was sure Young Link was looking at: it seemed to be a portrait of the adult Link, but he wasn’t dressed like him.

Instead of the blue tunic, he wore green, and white pants instead of beige. He also wore a green cap, something the tournament's adult Link did not. He had a Hylian Shield, but its design was different too. The only thing that matched was the Master Sword, but nothing else.

"Is that your ancestor?" asked Belmont, stopping beside Young Link.

The Hylian didn’t respond immediately. He crossed his arms and sighed before closing his eyes.

"That’s me," he finally said, confusing Simon. "That’s what I used to look like before they sent me back in time. Let’s just say I got caught up in a war that could only be won with the Master Sword... but I was only ten years old when I pulled it from its pedestal. Since I didn’t have the age or the mindset needed, they put me in a seven-year slumber. When I woke up, I was an adult, and I looked like that."

Young Link stared at the portrait again, and Simon did the same.

"With the proper mindset, I traveled a long road to fulfill my mission and defeat Ganondorf... but when it was all over, Zelda sent me back in time to the exact moment I pulled the Master Sword, to prevent that future from happening. I became ten years old again, at least physically... but mentally, I’m still seventeen. Sometimes... I feel like part of me got lost."

Simon said nothing at first. He just gazed at the portrait of Young Link's adult self for a moment.

"...Sounds complicated," was all he said at last, after a long silence.

"Oh, if you think that's complicated, wait until you hear about my descendants," Young Link chuckled bitterly. "Technically, the other two Links and the Zelda in this tournament are my descendants. Or at least, that's what I like to believe. When Zelda sent me back in time, something strange happened. Time itself split into three different outcomes, timelines. The original timeline—the one that stayed without me—is the one Toon Link comes from. I come from the timeline born when I was sent back to prevent that future. The Zelda in the tournament comes from a timeline where I was defeated, but my spirit passed down through generations and finished what I started. As for the tournament's adult Link... I'm not sure where he comes from, but the same blood runs through our veins. My family history is a complete mess..."

Simon listened silently, arms crossed and brow furrowed, not out of anger but trying to make sense of something that clearly went far beyond the simple rules of his own world.

"Three timelines..." he repeated under his breath, as if the concept itself tasted like madness. "And here I thought meeting my descendant was complicated."

Young Link let out a short, humorless laugh. "Believe me, Mr. Belmont, sometimes I wish my problem was as simple as talking to a descendant. At least I could look him in the eyes without wondering if everything I lived through was a dream... or if I'm still trapped in it."

Simon turned his gaze away from the portrait and toward the small Hylian. He watched him in silence a moment longer than usual. For the first time, he truly saw him—not as a child prodigy with a sword and shield, but as a young adult trapped in a child's body, someone who had seen and lived things no one else could possibly understand.

"You say you feel like a part of you got lost," Simon said, his voice grave but genuine. "And yet here you are, carrying the weight of an entire life on your shoulders."

Young Link nodded with a sigh. He lowered his gaze for a moment before returning it to the portrait.

"You know what's funny? That despite everything I've lived through, even though I carry a few regrets... I wouldn't change a thing," Young Link said, finally smiling. "Do you know why? Because what I did led to the existence of the other two Links in the tournament, and Zelda too. Maybe they lived their own wars, faced their own demons... but they're still here, just like me. That means everything I did was worth it."

Simon looked at him for a few seconds more, letting those words sink in. They were simple, but they came from someone who had carried more than most adults would ever imagine. Words from someone who, despite the chaos, had found a purpose among the cracks of a shattered destiny.

"That's... a wiser way of seeing it than I would expect from someone in your boots," Simon finally said with a half-smile.

Young Link shrugged. "I guess at some point... I learned that time isn't always something you fix. Sometimes, you just live it."

Simon nodded thoughtfully. "And living it well is the only thing you can really do."

A comforting silence settled between them. It wasn’t awkward; rather, it felt like the kind of silence only those who understand the weight of fighting battles others can't imagine can share.

Finally, Simon straightened up. "Thank you for sharing that with me. I may not fully understand this whole split timelines thing, or the fact that a child carries the soul of a warrior... but your words gave me something I didn’t realize I needed."

"Courage?" Young Link asked, with a small lopsided smile.

Simon looked at him, surprised, and then let out a brief, deep laugh. "You know, you might have more in common with Richter than you think."

"Then it can't be that bad," Link replied with a wink.

Simon gave him a final pat on the shoulder, firm but brotherly. "Take care, kid. And if fate ever goes crazy on you again... remember: live it well."

"I will."

Simon walked away from the portrait, his steps firm and lighter. Now, he truly felt ready. Talking to Richter still made a knot form in his stomach, but it was a different knot: no longer fear, or discomfort. It was anticipation. Resolution.

End of Chapter 33 (To be continued...)

Chapter Text

Ever since he was transported to this neutral world, Link had always felt a bit out of place. After preparing himself to face a beast, losing all his friends and family, technically dying while protecting Princess Zelda of his world, then reviving 100 years later with no memories, traveling across the kingdom to recover fragments of those memories, and finally defeating the beast and saving Zelda... the last thing Link expected was to end up in a tournament with people, monsters, and all sorts of weird creatures.

As if being suddenly thrown into this place wasn’t enough, now he also had to deal with what appeared to be his ancestor... who was, quite literally, a child.

Well, a child in body—but according to what the Zelda from this tournament explained to him, he was actually an adult who had been transported through time. And even though he looked like a kid, he had the mindset of someone who had been through a lot... even if that someone only had 17 mental years.

"Time travel sounds like a damn mess to deal with..." he constantly thought.

Truth be told, he wasn’t built for this kind of stuff. Fighting was his thing. Staying alert 24/7 in case something bad happened, always keeping his guard up, and never letting his emotions show too easily—Zelda (both his own and the one from this tournament) was the only person he allowed himself to relax around and show a bit more emotion. But dealing with what seemed to be his ancestor, who also looked like a 10-year-old boy... how was he even supposed to deal with that?

And he wasn’t the only one in the mansion who felt that way.

Richter Belmont also had his own internal struggle with the same issue. Like Simon, he had faced Count Dracula—but for different reasons. In his time, Dracula had been resurrected by evil humans who sacrificed the blood and life of a young virgin. The Count then ordered his army to kidnap four women: Maria Renard, a distant relative of Richter; Tera and Iris, villagers from his hometown; and Annette, his fiancée.

Richter had gone on a long, dangerous journey all by himself, defeating Dracula’s entire army with the Vampire Killer, including a dark priest who served the Count named Shaft (or so he believed), and ultimately defeated Dracula himself, rescuing all four captive women.

You’d think that after living through something like that, not much would surprise Richter, right? Well, no—there were still things that could catch him off guard.

Getting thrown into Smash Bros. without knowing what it is could be confusing for some, terrifying for others—and then there were those caught in the thin line in between. Richter was in that last group, though by now he’d gotten used to living under the same roof as a horned turtle with spikes on its shell, a yellow ball with limbs who ate like he had a black hole for a stomach, and a blue hedgehog who could probably clean the entire mansion in seconds if he wanted to—but didn’t, out of sheer laziness.

But none of that was as complicated as having to coexist with an ancestor who, in his time, was long dead.

When they both arrived at Smash, neither expected to meet the other, and Richter could tell Simon felt something was VERY wrong. From the little he knew about him, he could sense that Simon saw time as something sacred, and that the idea of coexisting with a descendant who didn’t even exist in his time was... a serious issue. For Richter, it was just confusing—but that didn’t make it any less complicated.

Neither Link nor Richter had any idea what to do about Young Link or Simon, and approaching them wasn’t an option. Link was never good with words—he only spoke when he needed to, and if he felt like it. Richter felt uncomfortable just being in the same room as Simon, who also looked visibly uncomfortable.

Neither was willing to make the first move, and though they wouldn’t admit it, a part of them was hoping they’d get over it soon...

"What’s wrong with you two now?" Meta Knight’s voice suddenly asked.

Link and Richter, both sitting at the same table in the library, looked at the short knight holding a book under his arm. And even though his helmet hid his expression, they could both sense he was confused.

"It’s nothing," Link replied immediately, as curt as usual, closing his eyes.

"I’d rather not talk about it," Richter answered, carefully choosing his words.

Meta Knight glanced between the two for a moment before shaking his head... or body, in his case.

"This is about Simon and Young Link, isn’t it?" he asked bluntly. When Link tensed up for a moment and Richter pressed his lips together, he had his answer. "So much drama just because you won’t talk like grown-ups... Look, if you’re so worried about having an existential crisis over this, talk to Lucina. She’s already been through it."

Meta Knight walked away after saying that, but it didn’t stop Richter from feeling curious.

"What do you mean Lucina’s already dealt with this?" he asked.

"Marth’s her ancestor. That’s all I’m gonna say," Meta Knight replied, already far away.

Richter looked at Link, who, despite having his eyes closed, could feel the stare and just shrugged.

Lucina was in her room, pointing her sword at a drawing of a bee in a book Zelda had given her. She was taking the whole "overcoming her fear of bugs" thing seriously, and while she couldn’t say she was doing great, at least she no longer screamed when seeing one... in the book, that is. A real one would be a whole different story.

Suddenly, she heard her door open and let out a high-pitched scream, instinctively throwing her sword. Richter stepped aside with wide eyes, and Link casually tilted his head to dodge it as the sword embedded itself into the wall. Still with her eyes shut, Lucina began grabbing random objects and throwing them: a cloth she used to clean her sword, a pair of gloves, the insect book itself, and finally held up a Sonic plushie like it was going to protect her.

Link dodged everything with ease and caught the book with one hand without breaking a sweat.

"Is that your way of defending yourself against threats?" Link asked, raising an eyebrow, though his eyes showed a very faint glimmer of amusement.

Lucina slowly opened her eyes upon hearing Link's voice, and saw that it wasn’t giant monsters who had entered, but rather Richter and Link, both looking at her with a mix of confusion and resignation. When she noticed the Sonic plushie still in her hands, she lowered it with a look of pure embarrassment, cleared her throat, and muttered:

"...War reflexes. And a bug phobia. Not a great combo."

Richter picked up one of the gloves from the floor while Link held out the book to her.

"Are you making progress?" the vampire hunter asked with a slight smile, trying to break the ice.

"If 'progress' means I'm not as scared of bee illustrations anymore, then... yeah, I guess." Lucina took the book with a small nod—more out of habit than courtesy.

Link looked at the sword still stuck in the wall, then at Lucina, and finally at the Sonic plush she still held in her hand.

"...Sonic?" he asked, walking over to her Falchion and pulling it from the wall.

Lucina hugged the plush to her chest, visibly uncomfortable. "...He helps me sleep at night. Happy now?"

"No worries, we don’t judge here," Richter said, crossing his arms—though he couldn’t quite hide his amusement.

Lucina let out a deep sigh and set the plush aside. "Did you come here just to make fun of me, or is there a reason you barged into my room without knocking?"

"The door wasn’t locked," the Hylian pointed out, handing her sword back to her.

"That doesn’t answer my question," she said, taking the Falchion and sheathing it.

Richter and Link exchanged a glance. Neither really felt like talking about it, but both knew that if they didn’t do it now, they probably never would. In the end, it was Richter who stepped forward.

"Meta Knight said... you know how to deal with this."

Lucina blinked. "Deal with what?"

"With... your ancestor existing under the same roof as you," Richter said—direct, but with a touch of discomfort in his tone. He looked to Link for backup, and Link simply gave a silent nod.

Lucina stayed quiet for a moment, then walked over to her bed, sat down, and looked at them with a far more relaxed expression than before. "Oh. I see. Because I’m related to Marth, right?"

"So it is true," murmured Link.

"Yeah, it’s true. When I first got here and saw him... it was terrifying. Not because he was scary, but because... I had him on a pedestal." Lucina paused before continuing. "I admired him so much I even used his name for a while—back when I couldn’t reveal who I really was, not even to my father, who didn’t know I was his daughter yet. A lot of my moves are modeled after his too. There’s a reason I’m his echo fighter in this tournament. Just like you and Simon, Richter."